Tag: sword pilgrim

Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 137

Rustle.

Within the tall grass –

Hid a figure, yellow pupils gleaming in the darkness.

Scales covered his skin, and his pupils were vertically slit like a reptile; he was the chief of the dragonkin tribe.

He was Philo Cut-Tail.

“Aldo, you know, even just thinking about it…”

“I know what you mean.”

“Isn’t this discrimination?”

“It can’t be helped. We aren’t as light as Serena.”

True.

The Wings of Leteti were made of iron.

And the inscriptions engraved on it made the artefact capable of controlling the winds.

But it had its limits.

Made by an ancient tribe that originally lived on a mountain cliff, the ancient relic operated on the principles of a glider, and flew on strong winds.

It didn’t allow freeform flight, and operated under a weight limit. And Serena was under that.

Aldo or Philo, both weighing over a hundred kilograms, were not.

“If I were Callis, I also would’ve taken Serena with me. Rather than a stinky man, it’s better to fly with a fragrant woman. That’s what you call romance! Haha!”

“Sheesh.”

Philo bit his tongue, but couldn’t deny it.

Those two were really a well-matched couple.

When viewed from the outside, at least.

In addition, Callius’ choice was also reasonable under the circumstances.

“That should be the direction.”

Towards where they’d seen Callius fly.

“Let’s get some rest first. Even the princess will have to give up on the chase after a few days. We have to take this guy along, too, so it’s better to rest now.”

– Growl.

The thunder wolf dragon with a sword in its mouth interjected.

Philo plopped back down on his seat with a sense of reluctance.

Good luck, you two.

Aldo pulled something out of his pocket.

It was a metal flask. Philo at first thought it was filled with water, but one the lid opened, he could smell the strong scent of alcohol.

“What’s that?”

“Alcohol. Callis told me to take my time to savour it.”

“Ah…”

“Aurora’s Tears. Apparently, it’s made by double distillation, but anyway, it’s very strong and very flavourful, so I’m looking forward to it.”

Aldo’s eyes lit up as he drank the bottled liquor.

The intense taste that seemed to scald the tongue and the throat, and the mellow scent that accompanied it, were truly excellent.

“Wow! Alright! Now this is what you call alcohol!”

It was as strong as the flower wine that the dwarves were proud of, strong enough to be called fire-water.

As expected from a drink from the North.

The natives of that frozen hellhole drank this to overcome the cold, and indeed, it was strong enough to heat up the body and deaden the senses in an instant.

“Hoh, what a nice present.”

Aldo was a wandering pilgrim, but even in his experience, such a strong liquor was rare.

Most of them were either tasteless or smelled like rotten potatoes, but this northern liquor was different.

Aurora’s Tears, huh?

I’ll definitely visit the North when I next have the chance.

“C’mon, give me a taste too.”

“Here you go.”

Philo took a sip right away.

“Kahak!”

And started coughing, trying to soothe his burning throat.

Laughing, Aldo sipped a few more drops of Aurora’s Tears, and then lay down flat on his back with a contented grin.

“The world is spinning! Kahaha!”

“Ugh, it feels like my tongue is on fire.”

While they were enjoying their time, crying or laughing out loud –

Brrrrrrrr.

– A soft vibrating sound made itself known.

“Hm?”

Philo’s tail twitched.

He immediately looked up.

“Aldo! Aldo! Wake up!”

“Ugh, why… and here I was enjoying myself…”

“Get up and look!”

Aldo rubbed his eyes and looked up at the sky.

“Is it morning already?”

The sky, which had been full of stars and the moon, had suddenly turned bright.

As if it were morning.

A moment’s worth of dawn.

“That’s –!”

Aldo recognized the source of the light, Serena’s arrow!

They’d journeyed together for so many years, how could he fail to recognize it?!

“The imperial princess has started moving.”

“They were flying smoothly, so why –?”

“No idea. But we can’t sit here idle.”

Aldo took up his hammer.

Philo, his spear.

Vivi’s jaw clamped tight upon his sword.

“Let’s go!”

Three shadows rushed out of the forest near the border, but the Imperial Army didn’t notice, having bigger concerns.


Craaaashhhhh!!

The high peak that’d stood unbowed for centuries, crumbled without fanfare.

Not from the roar of a mighty dragon, nor from the wrath of the demons.

A few tiny arrows achieved this miracle, collapsing the peak that’d stood tall surveying the surrounding mountain range for so long.

Booooommmm!!

‘That was far too flashy.’

Callius had had no idea that Serena would exert such power with her strike.

Thanks to that, Lutheon withdrew temporarily, but on the flip side, it drew others’ attention.

Callius glanced back and quietly clicked his tongue.

The troops deployed near the border were converging upon them.

Some were riding horses and shooting arrows, some throwing the spears in their hands.

He’d tried to quietly pass through, but Lutheon messed it all up. But on the other hand, this was also a good situation to take advantage of.

“Selena, hold him in check. I’ll break through the cordon.”

“Yes!”

Callius didn’t have any idea of making a stand here.

If he tried to fight Lutheon in this place, the pursuing troops would catch up, and he’d inevitably be put on the defensive.

Of course, finishing off the fight with Lutheon was important, but the timing wasn’t very good.

It’d only be a waste of time and energy.

And with the possibility of dying a dog’s death on the side.

“Just keep on like this. Carry on like this while I fly us both away!”

Frang! Frang! Frang!

Serena kept shooting like a veritable jet bomber.

Lutheon could not find no succour among the crumbling mountain peaks.

Forests burned and hills crumbled. Lutheon did a great job keeping his skin intact, leaping between the falling rocks while avoiding arrows, but that was his limit.

“That bitch…!”

With Serena’s skill at archery, her arrows flew as if anticipating his movements, and it was tough for him merely to keep his balance.

No matter how much of a genius he might be –

Humans couldn’t fly.

“Callius!!!”

Lutheon’s anger-filled scream echoed through the mountains. Finally, one of Serena’s arrows struck him on the shoulder, and he fell.

But not without a last counterblow.

The man, roaring, threw the last spear he had remaining.

‘That’s the Explosive Spear, Ames.’

That guy really threw it?

“Serena.”

“It’s not a problem.”

Once again, Serena’s bow lit up. The arrow split in an instant and intercepted Lutheon’s spear midflight.

But –

“Ames!”

With Lutheon’s roar –

Booooommmmm!!!

The spear exploded.

A strong wave of air surged in all directions.

Perhaps the intention was to throw Callius off and drag him to the ground.

It was a crisis, but –

“As expected.”

Callius, who’d fought with Lutheon once already, had already expected this after seeing him throw out his last trump card.

The Explosive Spear that’d given him so much trouble in the past –

He wasn’t fool enough to have forgotten it.

“The Three Beliefs – Venerating Heaven –”

Callius’ eyes were dyed purple, and the magical energy that bloomed around him like a haze overlaid the surrounding.

Callius folded Leteti’s Wings.

As he inscribed runes upon the air, Callius’ lips curved up at the corners.

As the pitch-black explosion bore down upon him like a stygian flood, the Sullivian-style sacred art was completed in an instant.

“Heavenly Church.”

Crackackackackack!

Hundreds of transparent chains, as if made of the very air itself, appeared by his side and wrapped around him and Serena.

Boooommm!

As the shockwave stirred the air, the forms of Callius and Serena were blown away.

And as they fell in a parabolic arc –

Snapppp!

The wings spread again.

“Damn you, you bastard.”

Lutheon spat out a curse as he fell.

He’d failed to drag Callius down to his death.

“Let’s finish this the next time.”

Swoooosh!

Callius flapped his iron wings, and caught an updraft. Laughing at Lutheon, he quickly left the mountain range.


Clatter.

Lutheon, who’d escaped the avalanche relatively unharmed, pulled out the spear lying on the ground.

“…”

After standing still for a while and replaying the battle inside his head, Lutheon let out a bitter laugh.

Truly, things had gone almost as he’d expected.

He’d heard in the North that Callius had returned to the battlefield with a winged flying artifact. So he’d lain in wait here expected him to pass by, and his guess had been on the money.

However, the problem was that –

“To think he’d be with an elf.”

The eyesight of a superhuman approaching the realm of Masters was beyond what ordinary human beings could imagine.

So Lutheon had noticed right away.

The misbegotten Callius, laughing at him while holding a beautiful elf in his arms.

Creeaaak.

Lutheon’s face, as he clutched his spear tight, was filled with rage.

“He’s still the same asshole. Why, still…”

Why was he still getting stronger?

Lutheon felt this was absurd.

Callius had originally been a talentless dullard.

Since somebody like that had grown stronger, Lutheon had thought he must’ve stripped some part of him away and discarded it.

Because he himself had been the same.

However, that guy was still the same.

Still holding a woman in his arms, with arrogant eyes that seemed to look down on everything.

And yet –

He was getting stronger? Without loss? Without sacrifice?

“And what was that divine art?”

The strange aura it exuded was more majestic than anything he’d seen before.

‘I’m sure it’s not a demonic force.’

Did Callius chance upon some strange power from the Light Dragon?

Lutheon couldn’t figure it out.

But what was certain, was that Callius had acquired not only a sword art, but also a divine art.

A powerful sacred skill that could stand against his spear!

But Lutheon’s anger soon turned into ridicule.

“Looks like you’ve reached your limit. So you’re looking into other avenues to keep up.”

There had to be limits to his swordsmanship.

It wouldn’t have been easy for Callius to overcome that.

Hence the need to look elsewhere.

That was the narrow-minded way of thinking of a dullard.

Even if a guy like that, who used to not know one end of a sword from another, gained great power and performed divine magic –

He’d soon reach his limit.

But not him. Not Lutheon.

Because he was solely devoted to his spear, with singleminded focus on breaking the wall in his path.

It was just a matter of time.

“If we meet next time –”

Callius wouldn’t find escaping as simple as today.

And surely, surely –

“On behalf of her, whom you’ve abused so sorely, I will take revenge.”


The scene after leaving the mountain range –

“Wow.”

– Was the Red Desert, Sahara.

The Tower of the Holy Land stood tall at its centre.

It was the Saharan Sanctuary.

Callius and Serena, forgetting about the previous battle, leisurely enjoyed the vast landscape as they floated in the sky.

How many could take in the Sahara from so high a place?

Callius and Serena silently watched the painting nature had created for a while, and felt their hearts expand.

The Red Desert was wide.

Huge by any metric.

And the Tower was indeed majestically grand.

But there was something else that was really great.

“What strong spiritual power…”

“After all, this is the world-famous Holy Land.”

The energy they’d consumed was quickly being replenished.

Serena was surprised by the strange sensation, and even Callius was amazed.

‘How many times higher is the spirit power here compared to Fatalite’s sanctuary?’

The red-hued desert of the Sahara was the cemetery where innumerable dragons and demons had fallen.

How could such pure divine power permeate the air in a place like this?

They could only admire and be in awe.

The divine power they’d consumed in the previous battle was already refilled.

Just by feeling the sacred power of the Saharan Holy Land, Serena realized something, and the aura surrounding her began to change a little.

Callius flew a little slower so as to not disturb her. His eyes were busy scanning the desert.

Traces of Saint Stella could be found here.

And the person who’d turned himself into a sword was also probably still here.

So if he found them all –

Callius would surely be able to cross over the wall.

Breaking out of this wretched human form and transcending it, able to confront the dragons and demons.

A true Transcendent.

Able to carve out mountains and cleave the seas with one blow of his sword.

One sword, dividing heaven and earth.

A Sword Master.

He was going to escape the shackles of humanity.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.

Don’t forget to like, comment and rate/review on NovelUpdates.com! We’re quite a way into the middle of the story, so hopefully you’ve formed enough of an opinion.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 136

Pitter, patter.

At the empire’s western border –

The faces of the soldiers with torches who were tasked with keeping a strict watch, were full of dissatisfaction.

The reason was nothing other than –

“Has the princess gone crazy?”

“Shh. What if she hears you?”

“No, you tell me, does this make sense? The western border is closer to the Saharan Holy Land, so it’s common sense that this border is already stricter than other places; but suddenly ramping up like this…”

It wasn’t by the emperor’s order, nor the saint’s request. Not a suggestion from the Spears of the Empire, nor the prince’s bidding – purely by the princess’ whim.

The soldier had no choice but to call it so bluntly.

“Yeah, the princess is dead set on catching whoever tries to cross here – be it the pilgrims or the lizards.”

“Honestly, I don’t think they’ll try to pass through here unless they’re just plain crazy. If they’ve got working brains, they’ll turn around and go somewhere else. I’m not that smart either, but even I know the principality would be the safer route.”

“That’s the rub, they aren’t normal. Pilgrims are people who find meaning in suffering…”

– The fact that the soldiers didn’t like the current situation much.

Not only did their long working hours increase even further, but newcomers had also barged in and were wandering around asking questions, giving them a headache.

“I heard she went and failed to beat some lizards, if you can believe it. That’s why she’s making all this noise now.”

“The princess really seems power-mad. Does she really think she could be the next to rule the empire?”

Even to the soldiers, it sounded absurd.

Her strength was weak and her skills, low.

Besides, she was a woman.

Did she really want the emperor’s throne despite all that?

“If I were the emperor, I would’ve nominated either the prince or the saintess as my successor. Not the princess, who keeps running around excited like a pig in heat…”

“Hehe, I won’t mind calming her down myself.”

At that lowbrow attempt at humour, the man’s companion smirked.

“Keep dreaming, Arthur. That little finger of yours isn’t up to the task.”

“Have you ever seen it? Want me to show you? I guarantee your eyes will bug out, you son of a bitch.”

“Oho, oho! Fine, let’s see ‘em!”

“Just stand there and watch, you bastard. It’s as big as half the continent!”

The moment the speaker was about to loosen his trousers –

“Tighten the watch. If even one ant escapes, you’ll pay with your heads.”

“A-ah! Yes!”

Blond hair that shone brightly even in this pale pre-dawn –

Flowing golden locks that vied for supremacy against the full moon in the night sky –

As well as the crimson armour, and the pure white spear in her hands, lent the imperial princess’ visage a cast that might not look sacred, but at least gave a glimpse of the noblest bloodline on the continent.

Even the border guards, who’d been insulting her liberally just now, couldn’t help but express their loyalty for a moment.

“Tch.”

She didn’t like them very much, but it couldn’t be helped.

As the imperial princess turned and walked away, she found Princess Rebecca there to greet her as if she’d been waiting.

“How is the situation, Grand Princess?”

“Well… I don’t like it. We’ve deployed four times as many troops along the border, and the patrols are now every quarter of an hour instead of hourly. But I’m still a little worried.”

“Why is that?”

“Because of the pilgrim who hurt you.”

Or rather –

“Because of Callius von Jervain.”

The ducal princess’ eyes widened.

Princess Rebecca gulped.

Princess Lavian’s strict interrogation had left her no choice but to explain the pilgrim’s overall appearance.

And his black hair and sword had been enough for Princess Lavian to identify him.

From one of the four great noble houses of Carpe –

A scion of the family that ruled over their northern frontier –

The so-called Supreme Ruler of the North –

Or the Northking –

Once known as a scapegrace of the Jervain family, but now as the Hero of National Salvation –

And finally –

‘The one who uses Stella’s swordsmanship.’

The grand princess’ lips curved up.

“You’re making an unlucky face.”

“How rude.”

“Are you thinking of doing something reckless?”

“Tsk, Rebecca. If me and that wolf fought, who do you think would win?”

“Well, of course I think you’d win.”

“Don’t play around, Rebecca.”

“… Thirty percent.”

Only thirty?

The grand princess’ smile faded.

“That’s my odds of winning?”

“No, odds of him winning.”

Rebecca thought.

Compared to the imperial princess –

Callius’ power was still weak.

Of course, only if –

‘If I’ve seen all he’s got.’

The thunder wolf dragon he commanded.

A brief glimpse of his swordsmanship.

Poor divine power and bizarre divine magic.

If that was all –

Callius would be slaughtered as soon as he met the imperial princess.

But if not –

The one to die might be Princess Lavian.

“Maybe there isn’t much difference between him and me.”

“Is that so?”

The imperial princess gestured with her fingers.

“The Callius you met had poor divine power, but his divine arts were unusually strong. As far as I can remember, the only one who could use such sacred arts in Carpe was Cardinal Sullivian of Valtherus.”

Sullivian.

Her skills in the divine arts had been so great that people called her half the reason why the empire had failed to bring Carpe to heel.

Even the empire was helpless faced with her spells which shined the brightest in large-scale battlefields.

“He knows how to use Stella’s swordsmanship and Sullivian’s divine magic, and commands a thunder wolf dragon. Besides, you said he has poor divine power, but that’s probably a ruse. He must be hiding his power for some reason.”

“Huh? But that’s only possible if…”

Masters.

Those who’d torn down the wall and reached the realm of inaction (무위).

“He must be infinitely close.”

Somebody close to the Masters’ realm –

‘And he also subdued the Light Dragon.’

– After fully embracing the Light Dragon, could he not have taken a leap further?

To wield power comparable to a Master, if only for a time?

Still, the princess was not afraid.

On the contrary, excitement was raging inside her.

She felt like she could break down her wall, achieve a breakthrough, if she could just caught that man.

And if she managed to that wolf from Carpe, her reputation would rise, and she might even be able to wipe out the lizards he’d helped at the same time.

But one thing at a time.

Princess Lavian was focused on her immediate goal.

“But is he really going to come?”

“Anyone who has confidence in their skills, will definitely come here. My intuition tells me so.”

“Grand Princess, your intuition has a terrible track record.”

“It’s real this time. See this wound?”

“Don’t just bare your skin like that…”

“It’s hurting right now. This wound is the medal I got from killing a strong enemy. I deliberately didn’t mend it with holy water, and now each time I’m in danger, this medal aches in warning.”

“That sounded a lot like how mercenaries brag.”

“Anyway, he’s definitely coming.”

Her hands and feet were already itching.

She wanted to fight him as soon as possible.

The man Carpe called the Hero of National Salvation.

“But what about the guy you called?”

“That eunuch bastard? He said that he’ll come by a different route, or something, and he knew what to do. I’ll just leave him to his own devices. If he gets upstaged by me, that’s his own problem.”

Anyway, all they has to do now is wait.

“Today, the moon is really…”

The grand princess looked forward to when the enemy would arrive, while the ducal princess looked at the moon rising in the night sky.

The moon was exceptionally bright today.

And the shadows reflected below it felt particularly large.

“Huh? That’s a big bird.”

“Yeah. It looks a bit odd.”

However, it was none of their concern.


Whoooooosh.

Sharp wind stung at their skin.

The sky was dark, and the air, chilly.

However, Serena’s face was flushed red.

Her body was hot too.

“Are you alright? You feel hot.”

“It’s fine, fine!”

Serena was currently gliding through the night sky. What let her do so was an ancient relic, an artifact of the Vira Tribe of old.

Or rather, who was gliding was Callius, owner of Leteti’s Wings.

Normally there would’ve been no need to blush, but it was a ring from which wings unfurled, and there was no harness attached to it.

Therefore Callius couldn’t carry everybody along, and he was now flying over the border with Serena, the lightest, in his arms.

A strong arm was wrapped around her waist.

She was held to the bosom of a man she’d met literally a few days ago.

It was tight, and warm.

In addition, by the light of the bright moon his face could be seen very clearly, and there was even a mellow scent.

Enough to make her feel drunk!

Even an elf who is called the Incarnation of Beauty had no choice but to get drunk on Callius’ appearance.

A moonlit night with the full moon rising.

A man and a woman were flying in the sky.

A bewitching fragrance wafted around them, as the picturesque landscape passed beneath.

‘Those eyelashes…’

A sharp-bridged nose and a diamond-cut jawline –

And those dark eyes –

Serena’s heart was pounding, pounding, pounding like it would burst.

“It must be your first time flying. Are you afraid?”

“Ah, no. I’m fine, perfectly fine.”

“I think your heart is beating too fast to say that.”

“…”

Serena’s face turned red like a ripe tomato about to burst.

Her heart sped up even more.

On second thought, even though she was held tightly in one arm, there were so many places where their bodies were pressed together.

It was an unfamiliar experience for Serena.

But she wouldn’t say anything.

“Hug me tighter. Or you might fall.”

“Eh? Ah, yeah.”

She wrapped her arms around Callius’s neck and hugged him close, their faces about to touch.

Serena and Callius’ eyes met.

But only for a moment.

Their heads turned sideways as if they were trying to reflectively mimic each other.

Serena rested her head on his shoulder, and Callius looked over at the border.

‘Her body temperature is higher than I expected. Do elves have a higher body temperature than humans on average?’

He would’ve expected the opposite, but apparently that was wrong.

‘Her waist is thinner than I expected. Does she really only eat leaves?’

Then how did her breasts get so big?

While he was about to get lost in a maze of thoughts and hypotheses –

Callius’ eyes twitched.

They’d already crossed the border.

His original plan had been to fly over the border with Leteti, and land on the mountain opposite.

It was a low mountain peak near the border. They could slowly walk down from there and head towards the Holy Land.

Callius’ eyes looking at the peak turned cold.

“Who is it?”

The clouds covering by the moon moved away.

And the light returned, revealing a man whose appearance had been hidden till now.

Standing there at the mountaintop, several spears stabbed into the earth by his side, looking at him with eyes like that of a starving wild beast.

With golden hair –

Blue eyes –

Wearing black armour –

And holding a red spear in his hand –

“Lutheon.”

It was Lutheon the traitor.

‘How did he know and wait for me here?’

But there was no room for such worries. As soon as Lutheon caught Callius in his gaze, he immediately took action.

Dozens of spears, that’d been embedded into the ground, were pulled out in an instant and thrown like javelins.

“Selena!”

“Yes!”

Whiz!

The flying spears came at them at an amazing speed.

‘Have you grown further?’

Indeed, Lutheon was a genius who’d been considered second only to Esther, back in Carpe.

There was no way he would stand still.

His right hand carrying Letetti’s Wings –

And holding Serena in his left hand –

Callius had no hands left free.

‘Shit.’

He couldn’t even grab a sword.

He had to either drop Serena or take those spears head-on.

A clear smirk appeared on Lutheon’s face, as if he’d already sensed his own victory.

However, Serena’s hands were free.

As Callius grabbed her tighter –

Serena took out her bow and pulled the bowstring as if responding to him.

Her power was concentrated in her arrow.

“Even if it’s weak, I’ll show you what an elf’s archery is like.”

The spears were still homing in on them.

Serena’s ‘weak’ arrow screamed through the air in answer, aimed back at them.

The contest was one against many, and yet –

Twaang!!

That single arrow quickly split into dozens of arrows of light, and struck the spears down with hideous strength.

It was a truly amazing feat of archery.

However, that wasn’t the end of it.

“Iki.”

At the same time, as Serena called upon her fairy –

Her bow blazed bright.

“Wrath of the Forest.”

A strong squall of spiritual power seemed to be unfurl, and a fiery arrow strong enough to light up the night sky left her fingertips.

Rooooaaaaarrrrr!!

The very air burned hot and dry, cracking her lips.

As the arrow left the bowstring –

Callius watched.

– Lutheon’s face distorted.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 135

The viscount couldn’t believe it.

It’d been a single blow.

With one blow, a hundred heads had been cut off.

The bodies of the knights had exploded into chunks of flesh.

Those brave soldiers –

Those dozens of knights he’d nurtured for long with such difficulty –

They’d all died under one blow.

‘How could this happen…’

The cause was a mere pilgrim!

He’d thought the man was someone of no note, but that was obviously wrong.

Besides, he used a sword!

A sword pilgrim.

The fact that somebody like that was active inside the empire meant he was confident in his own strength.

‘How could he do something like this, with that meagre amount of divine power…’

Was he hiding his strength?

A pilgrim who was capable of a feat like this –

No.

There was a strong possibility that this was a Master, pretending to be a pilgrim.

‘Think, Geralt, think! If you don’t want to die right now…’

Should he run away?

Or should he try to talk things out?

If the opponent really was a Master, he’d definitely die the moment he tried to run away, so the viscount dismissed that thought.

There was no point in trying to talk things out either.

The opponent had already raised his sword.

He’d dared raise his sword within the empire, and reveal his own identity.

He wouldn’t respond to talking.

Then there was only one way left.

Creak.

Geralt’s grip upon his spear tightened, making it groan.

Even if he had to perish right here, wouldn’t it be a great honour to trade blows with a Master in his final moments?

“Come on, then!”

Creeeeakkkk.

That sword –

His aim lay near it.

‘I’ll take that arm.’

Give up your flesh to break the enemy’s bone.

Thooommm!!

His spear that’d been bestowed by the empire –

There was nothing lacking about it!

The tip of Geralt’s spear glowed red.

Light wrapped around his arms, and his muscles swelled into a grotesque shape.

Spear held at his side, he threw himself forward, aiming at a single point –

As Callius’ sword prepared to pounce, Geralt only had time for a single thought.

He hadn’t been able to see the sword at all during the first blow.

This time shouldn’t be much different either. So he had to throw his spear, now.

“Ahhhh!!”

The bulging muscles, large enough to match an average human body, yielded all their power into a single motion.

Paang!

The wind gave way.

A single spear broke through the air.

With this, he’d be able to hold on for a while –

While he was so sure –

Snikt.

That cold sound made Geralt blink once.

His eyes turned to the earth.

His spear’s shaft had been cut exactly at the midpoint, and the sight made him reflexively gape.

“Ah?”

Slide. Thud.

“Uh… How…”

Geralt’s body collapsed, sliced cleanly in two.

In his left hand, there was a small javelin still clutched tight, but now it had no meaning.

Crackkkkkkk.

As Geralt’s body crumbled like dust, it was the end of the imperials.

“Haah…”

Callius let out a long breath, and again sheathed his sword.

Crack.

Boom!

Craaaaashhh!

The burning brothel finally collapsed.

With the mass of flames and rubble behind him, Callius stared at Chris.

The silence between the two stretched.

Just as Chris was about to say something –

Whiiiiish.

A sword flew through the air and landed at his feet.

It was a well-balanced sword –

But just one of the common ones Callius had in his possession.

Almost in a daze, Chris reached down and grabbed it by the hilt.

‘It’s heavy.’

But despite the heavy weight felt by his hands, Chris’ heart was beating so fast that he wanted to immediately give it a swing.

But since he’d just been showed that fantastical swordsmanship –

So would anyone in his position.

The spear and the mace had long since vanished from Chris’ thoughts.

“Ah, Uncle! N-name? What’s your name!!”

As the pilgrim who’d already turned around was about to disappear, he slowly glanced back and gave him a brief reply.

“Find out.”

Then he quickly disappeared into the darkness.

A pilgrim in pure white, bearing a sword.

For a long while, Chris was left staring after him, choking back his tears.

“A pilgrim of the sword…”

As if to etch that into his mind, Chris clutched tight the sword that didn’t suit his underdeveloped body, and looked at the burning remains of the brothel in front of him, then at the road along which the pilgrim had vanished, and finally, up at the dark sky.

High above, the stars yet burned as if nothing of note had happened, twinkling.


Rattle, rattle.

“Hey! Slow down!”

“B-, bandits are chasing us, how can I slow down!”

“Ah, I keep telling you they won’t be any trouble.”

Thunk, thunk-thunk! Ting.

Arrows kept hitting the wagon’s side.

Philomatour’s face wrinkled with nervousness.

“Serena! Can’t you deal with them?”

“Master Callis is working on it.”

“No, just how long…”

An open carriage with no roof.

Callius was riding on it, his eyes closed and his hand at the scabbard on his lap.

Despite the rattling of the wagon, he sat perfectly balanced.

“He’d practicing some kind of swordsmanship. He’s been doing it quite frequently of late.”

“That hundred something?”

“Hundred Flowers Harvest. It’s the sword art of Master Callis, so don’t besmirch its noble name with your shabby mouth.”

“Really, what…”

That was then.

Callius’ eyes opened.

And his sword swung.

Slash!

A half-moon sword arc few and cleaved the bandits apart.

“Oho.”

“Ohh! Cool!”

“Awesome.”

The complaints were washed away.

Praises poured in instead. But he who received them, Callius, didn’t seem satisfied at all.

“Why are you doing this?”

“It’s harder to use while riding a wagon.”

“Isn’t that obvious?”

“That’s not it.”

It was a sword skill.

Its wielder had to know how to use it fully anytime, anywhere.

Therefore, Callius was training to be able to use it from any position and in any situation.

In the beginning, he’d had to focus on the quickdraw part for a long time before he could use the technique.

Of course, that was just because Callius’ proficiency was low.

Hundred Flowers Harvest wasn’t originally supposed to work that way.

So, ever since he’d left the kingdom, whenever he’d had a chance, he had been practicing the technique, and although he’d achieved a certain level by now, it was still far from perfect.

“By the way, will that kid be alright? His mother wanted him take care of, didn’t she?”

It was Aldo speaking.

He asked, while tinkering with his hammer.

Callius re-sheathed the Predator Sword as he responded.

“I did what I could.”

The world didn’t lack people with their own circumstances.

Trying to carry them all along wouldn’t help Callius achieve his objective.

In the first place, he was a fugitive on the run.

Taking a child along who couldn’t fend for himself would only be a burden.

So Callius had given the boy a sword.

A sword that might’ve been a common thing for him, but definitely not for Chris.

If Chris had a sword; if he was really determined to go down that arduous road –

Giving a sword like that away was worth it.

If a single sword could nourish a boy’s dream –

The sword would repay its value.

“Did you really need to do that? Didn’t Veronica say she’d give you her wealth…”

“I’ve already received my reward.”

When Phillip’s sword had turned into light –

Callius had been aptly compensated.

[Faith +2]

Thanks to that, Callius’ [Faith] now stood at –

「Callius von Jervain」
「Title」 – Hero of National Salvation
「Occupation」 – Pilgrim
「Spirit」 – Level 3
「Divine Power」 – 15703/16934
「Talent」 – 【Bard’s Blessing】 【Instinctive Intuition】
「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye] [Bewitching Scent]
「Constitution」 – 『Smelting Bones』
「Ability」
Strength – 102 (30)
Agility – 86 (30)
Skill – 19
Health – 89 (30)
Faith – 95 ▶ 97

– Ninety-seven.

‘I’ll have to prepare soon.’

He had to prepare to raise the quality of his spiritual power.

The moment [Faith] reached a hundred –

He’d break through the limit of level 3.

Normally, he’d have to purchase sacred stones in bulk and find a suitable training room, but there was no need to panic.

“Oh, I can see it!”

His destination was the Saharan Holy Land.

“Can we just cross the border like this?”

“No.”

Across the border –

The Saharan Holy Land could be seen over the mountain ridge.

Its mark was a tower that rose high in the sky, leaning precariously to one side as if it could fall any moment, yet stood proudly.

“What a great place that is.”

“Have you been there before, old man?”

“I remember when I went there with my father, when I was young. It’s a bit hazy now, but the Holy Land was such an incredible place that I’ve still kept the memories.”

Aldo’s lips curved up as he looked at Philo and his companions.

“Do you know the story of Sahara? Why was a sanctuary created at the centre of the Sahara Desert?”

“Don’t show off, talk!”

“Callis, do you know?”

Callius nodded.

“It’s ironic, that it was men with the power of the Gods who ended the Dragon Demon War.”

“Hah! You really do know. That’s right. Sahara wasn’t always a desert.”

The Sahara Desert was exceptionally red.

Hence its other name, the Red Desert.

However, the story went that it hadn’t been a desert from the start.

The war between the dragons and the fallen had shattered and devastated the land, and the sea of blood split over it had left it barren and stained red.

That war had been so fierce and the aftermath so great, that countless men had gotten tangled in it and died meaningless deaths.

And that was when they’d appeared.

“They were followers of the various Gods that make up the continent today.”

Sword, spear, mace, bow, hammer, et cetera.

It was said that armed warriors who followed various Gods had appeared and put and end to the Dragon Demon War.

After that, a tower had been built to commemorate it.

And from then on, in the Sahara –

You couldn’t kill people recklessly.

It’d become a true sanctuary.

“They say that if you kill someone in the Sahara, a dragon or a demon will appear. They’re sensitive to the vows they’d made.”

“Ah…”

Serena looked at Callius.

She seemed to be making another strange mistake. But Callius didn’t care.

The Saharan Holy Land –

Callius held quite a few expectations for it.

There were multiple reasons, but there was one especially important objective.

‘The King of Steel.’

First, he had to get the King of Steel.

To prepare for war against the empire, there was no other sword that could help as much.

And the second objective was Stella.

‘There are traces of Stella in the Holy Land.’

As Aldo said, among the heroes who’d ended the Dragon Demon War, Stella was one.

Traces of Stella in the Holy Land –

Meaning, traces of her swordsmanship, still remained.

Callius has learned Stella’s lost sword art, but it wasn’t perfect.

How much progress could he realistically make based on a sword manual with a few scribbled letters and a few diagrams?

That he’d been able to assimilate and understand it to this level was already an achievement.

‘In the first place, Stella’s swordsmanship…’

–  Wasn’t made to deal with humans. What Callius had learned was a tweaked version Stella had made before her disappearance, with modifications to make it useful for fighting other people.

Originally, the Silver Flower Wave Sword was not made to kill humans.

It’d been made to fight dragons and demons.

‘It’s still strong enough, though.’

But the original Silver Flower Wave Sword had been in a whole other league. It was the strongest sword art on the continent.

That was the moniker the Silver Flower Wave Sword deserved.

Stella had been famous as a saint, but before that, she’d been called the Dragonslayer.

Her sword, was a sword that killed dragons.

‘Because of the Light Dragon Sword, I’ve incurred the dragons’ wrath.’

Learning Stella’s true swordsmanship was now quite important.

And the third objective for heading to the Holy Land –

That was…

“As expected, it’s going to be troublesome.”

Philo’s voice awakened Calius from his thoughts.

Far away –

There were people gathered at the border.

Imperial soldiers in red armour.

Two people stood at their forefront.

Twin princesses, one from the empire and the other from the principality.

The two were guarding the border.

In total, the number of border guards had quadrupled.

Since killing was impossible in the Sahara, the imperials were determined to not let them step foot there.

While everyone in the party were frowning at the sudden complication –

Callius’ expression remained unchanged.

He merely –

Fiddled with a ring he wore on his finger.

The [Ring of Leteti].


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 134

Chris approached Callius, who was standing still, deep in thought.

“Uncle?”

“…”

“Are you a pilgrim? But you don’t have a spear. Don’t all pilgrims carry one? Or do you use a mace?”

“…”

“Is the spear strong, or the mace?”

“…”

“Is the spear stronger after all?”

He tried to ignore her until she went away, but that wasn’t looking feasible.

So Callius gave a vague response.

“The spear is just easy to use.”

“Eh? Isn’t the mace easier to use?”

Didn’t people just swing their maces wildly?

Callius’ eyebrows twitched as Chris pretended to swing a mace with both hands.

“Just because something’s easy to use doesn’t mean it’s strong. Be it spear or mace, any weapon can be either difficult or easy to use depending on how it’s used. Above a certain level, it depends upon the strength of wielder, not the strength of the weapon itself.”

“The guys at the brothel say that spears are the best. And swords are trash.”

“…”

That was a pretty harsh rebuke.

It was hard for Callius to overlook it.

‘O God.’

Was this also the ordeal of pilgrimage?

As a sword pilgrim, there were some things he couldn’t ignore.

But the taboo here was committed by this little kid. Callius’ brows furrowed.

“The sword is not weak.”

“A weapon can either swing or stab. But the sword can’t stab as well as the spear, or swing as hard as the mace. That’s why it’s the worst.”

“…”

It even sounded quite logical.

However, there was room for objection.

It was true that the sword’s stab was weaker compared to the spear. It came to the difference in their lengths, so it couldn’t be helped.

It was also true that the sword’s swing was weaker compared to the mace. Since there was a difference in their weights, the mace inherently struck harder when swung.

But –

That didn’t make swords weak.

They were shorter than spears and lighter than maces.

They were light and could cut quickly.

After a certain level, there was nothing they couldn’t cut.

“If the sword had been strong, it wouldn’t have been defeated by the empire in the first place!”

Callius wanted to retort, but Chris’ words left him momentarily speechless.

As Callius looked down at the kid, his hands were starting to itch.

“Huh? Wait!”

But Chris suddenly ran away.

‘She’s got good senses.’

She’d managed to flee at just the right time to avoid getting a beating.

“Hm?”

But something was unusual.

As the little kid talked about something or other with a prostitute of the brothel, her expression flickered.

“Uncle…!”

Soon, the little kid ran back to Callius, her face a pasty white.


Step, step.

“Hey, Brother, would you like to play with me for a bit?”

“How about me?”

Ignoring the jibes thrown in from here and there, Callius walked.

Towards the highest and deepest part of the building.

He continued with steady steps.

The women he met along the way tried to attract him with seductive invitations, but he didn’t pay attention.

He was used to beauties, like Esther, or Helena.

He’d even gotten familiar with Queen Clara’s beauty, so something of this level was meaningless to him.

Besides, Callius, had been accompanied by an elf lately.

After looking at Serena’s face every day, these women were close to invisible.

“Hey, you can’t come here. Go back.”

Men with grim faces called out to stop him. But Callius didn’t stop.

Crack.

Snap!

“Ahhhhh!!”

He twisted and broke an outstretched hand.

The snapping of bones rang loudly through the corridor.

These neighborhood gangsters couldn’t handle a physique of Callius’ level.

“Who are you, you bastard!”

Another guy rushed at him.

Callius grabbed the guy’s finger and broke it.

A sound like a pig squealing echoed through the brothel.

“Ohh!”

The women shouted in amazement, and the gangsters ran out roaring.

But they were simply not his opponent.

They could only scream for help as their limbs were chopped off.

‘Please save Veronica!’

Chris’ voice was still ringing in Callius’ ears.

He’d never thought the cheeky little kid’s voice could change so much.

‘I lied! Veronica was waiting for Phillip! Now she knows Phillip is dead; I don’t know what she’s trying to do!!’

It was a common story.

After becoming a pilgrim, Callius had travelled to many places and seen many stories.

Verse of Grace had been the only way he could become stronger before the main quest started, so he was even more intimately familiar with such little incidents.

He’d witnessed many deaths, and many grievances.

A tale of love between a commoner and a prostitute?

There was nothing particularly special about it.

Yeah.

It was something that happened somewhere every day.

A common occurrence in this world.

It was no big deal.

Crack!

Callius knocked down the last opponent with a hard slap on the face, and turned the doorknob.

Creeeeak.

It was a dark room.

In the room embroidered with red candles, Veronica lay collapsed, weeping, and a man was brushing his oily hair.

“… Who are you?”

Veronica’s hair was messy and her cheeks were swollen.

She looked like she’d been badly beaten. Bruises were beginning to form on her back and arms.

Callius slammed his fist straight into the man’s face.

Crack!!

“Ugh!!”

Crash-thud!!

Callius looked down at the guy he’d thrown through the desk, and asked Veronica –

“Is Phillip’s death related to him?”

She didn’t answer with words. She just nodded her head with an expression of unspent rage.

Tears and blood dripped down on the floor.

That was enough.

“Phillip probably wanted you to be happy. That’s why I…”

He’d seen the brothel, and Veronica, in his vision.

In Phillip’s memory, Veronica was smiling brightly.

Although she didn’t normally smile much, in front of Phillip, her smile was warmer than the sun and brighter than the flowers in the field in full bloom.

Phillip liked that smile.

The smile she showed only to him.

And so he’d wished –

To see as much of that smile as he could before he died.

‘Since he died, she’ll never be able to smile like that again.’

The bright smile at the sight of the one she loved.

“You, are you joking? This is about a courtesan’s happiness? I don’t know what you’re here for, but if that bitch has paid you, I can pay you double.”

Callius looked down at the man with a shaking voice, with apathetic eyes.

He was trying hard not to show it, but he was frightened. A frightened beast was nothing to fear. So Callius took a step forward.

Creak.

The floorboards groaned under Rupard’s feet as he stepped backwards.

“Tr-triple! I’ll pay you triple! If you kill me, Viscount Geralt won’t let it go! He’ll kill you! Kill that bitch! Kill everyone!!”

Callius glanced back.

“What do you want to do?”

“…”

Veronica’s eyelashes trembled.

The mention of the imperial aristocrat seemed to be making her hesitate.

“Vengeance is sweet. There is nothing sweeter and more soothing than revenge. If you want me to kill him, I’ll kill him. But you have to be the one to decide.”

“… No. I’ll be the one to do it.”

Veronica stood up with a limp and once again clutched her sword.

A medium-length carcass sword created from Phillip’s corpse.

Veronica’s eyes, as she held it with both hands, were focused solely on Rupard.

“Damn it! Are you crazy? Because of that farmer? If you kill me, you’ll be hunted down for the rest of your life!”

“I don’t care. You bastard!! Die!!”

Rupard struggled.

But Veronica kept attacking him.

Despite being hit by Rupard’s kicks and punches, she struggled close and drove her sword through him.

But with her weak womanly strength, she couldn’t punch the blade through his back.

So she pulled out the sword again and repeated.

Snikt, snikt! Snikt!

Hot blood splattered.

The bed at the side of the office became soaked in blood.

Clatter.

Disturbed by the struggle, candles fell from their holders and set the bedspreads on fire.

Veronica trembled as she savoured the sight of the blazing fire.

Rupard’s struggles finally stopped.

Veronica smiled and bowed her head.

“Thank you.”

“…”

“May I ask you for one last thing? I will give you all my fortune in exchange.”

“…”

“Please, see to Chris. He’s a fool, but he’s my son.”

Snikt.

Flinch.

Callius tried to run to Veronica, but it was too late. She’d already stabbed herself in the heart.

Rustle. Crumble.

“Ah…”

Veronica finally knew the meaning of the sword that began to disappear after stabbing into her heart.

The figure of the soul freed from the carcass sword as it scattered into silver dust was visible to her eyes.

“Phillip…”

Rustle.

Callius’ pupils dilated, looking at the peaceful expression on Veronica’s face as she departed from this impure world.

Crackle, crackle.

But the grey eyes taking in the blazing flames soon returned to their calm.

‘It’s common.’

It was a common tale in this wretched world.

In this doomed and dying world –

There was no lack of tragedies.

So –

Callius managed to return to his usual equanimity.

Because otherwise he’d have no choice but to drown.

“Huff.”

Callius stared at the corner of the office that’d been set aflame.

The flames were getting bigger and stronger. Enough to cover up the devastation that’d happened here.

It was a bright enough epilogue to this tragic tale.

The fire spread, and spread.


Roooooaaarrr.

The brothel building was on fire.

The dark night sky had been lit up by the blazing flames till there was no difference from the daytime.

A crying child was among those who were staring at the sight in despair. A child who looked more like a girl than an actual girl. The boy with long brown hair, saw the man coming out of the burning building and ran to him.

A ray of hope lit Chris’ eyes.

“Where’s Veronica?”

However, it was a vain hope.

Callius didn’t answer.

‘I couldn’t tell he was a boy.’

He avoided the crying boy’s eyes.

He couldn’t permit himself to provide others comfort.

“Which bastard did this?! I was really looking forward to this visit…”

In front of the burning brothel –

Some nobleman, accompanied by knights and soldiers, had arrived.

Possibly the aristocrat that Rupard had mentioned.

Soon, a knight came running and whispered something to the man.

“Hmph. So that’s him?”

The noble’s lips curved.

“He must be the pilgrim the princess is looking for. What a windfall! I was going to visit the princess with my troops already.”

This was a chance to gain great favour.

“Catch him. His divine power’s so thin, it should be a piece of cake!”

The soldiers’ bows aimed at the target.

At Callius.

“U-uncle…”

Callius calmly observed the mass of troops waiting for him.

He started to bring out Dirge, but the thought of the burning brothel behind him made him put it back.

“Chris.”

“…”

“You asked me. How the sword holds up compared to the spear and the mace.”

“…”

“Let me show you.”

Swish.

A sword appeared from within his robe.

A scabbard and hilt that looked like they’d been stained with blood.

Predator Sword – Loas.

“Make sure to capture him alive!”

Step.

Thoom!

Callius stomped the ground, making dust rise in ripples around him.

At that moment –

His very form seemed to become as sharp as a blade.

A cutting air surged around him.

The scene became blurry for an instant, and a single sword escaped from its scabbard, one swing severing the world.

Silver Flower Wave Sword –

“Hundred Flowers Cutting Disaster[1].”

Schwinnggggggg!!

“What…!”

The world was split in half.

A sword technique to gather power and emanate it in a single instantaneous burst. A quickdraw[2] from the sheath that annihilated the enemy.

As the name suggested, like cutting a hundred flowers in one stroke –

The bodies of the imperial troops were torn apart, gushing rivers of blood.

A sword art to cut a hundred enemies in one blow.

Silver Flower Wave Sword: Fourth Martial Skill –

– Hundred Flowers Cutting Disaster.

Huff.

Callius, sliding his sword back to its scabbard, exhaled a long breath.

The white steam caressed his pilgrim’s robe and then dissipated into the wind.

The stillness he’d created –

Was broken.

By himself.

“Other Shore Flower.”

Whizzzzzzttttt!

Bloodstained petals covered the world.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 백절화 (hundred/white cut flower/disaster). Is this too literal? Still considering changing to something more lyrical like Hundred Flower Harvest.

[2] 발도술 (baldosul), the Korean name of the old martial art that is called battōjutsu in Japanese. The modern form is called iaijutsu.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 133

Whizzzzzzzz! Thunk-thunk-thunk-thunk-thunk!

Arrows rained down from the sky.

And alongside them were the bristling spears in the hands of knight rising on horseback.

It’d been a week since the Voitra Forest was burned down.

The Imperial Army was still targeting their group.

At the front, a pilgrim clad in pure white –

Callius –

Snikt! Clang!

Deflected a flying arrow with a slash of his sword, and pulled the reins of his horse.

Snikt!

An arrow embedded itself on the earth just in front of him, and the spears of the knights weren’t letting up either.

Whiiiiiisshhhh!!

An arm with bulging muscles threw a spear.

It shot forward like an arrow, aimed straight at Callius’ chest.

The timing was perfect, and the strength and skill behind the throw were also sufficient.

The moment the spear left his hand, the knight was certain –

That his spear wouldn’t miss its mark.

“Hmph!”

But this world wasn’t so accommodating.

Another, short-statured, pilgrim suddenly jumped up and swung a huge hammer to deflect the spear!

“What!”

Not only that –

Twang! Snikt!

“U-ugh!”

“Kgh!”

With the twangs of a bowstring, arrows sought out the hearts of several soldiers and knights.

Some of them were even turned aflame on impact.

A magical beast suddenly appeared from the rear, wreathed in lightning, and attacked the troops.

The lizards in front who’d been running away counterattacked, and their spears stabbed out.

“Re-, retreat…! Ugh!”

Just when the captain was about to give the order to retreat –

Suddenly, the pure white-clad pilgrim jumped over the troops and swung his sword.

As soon as the sword came out of its scabbard –

Snikt.

A beam of light shone, and the knight’s head rolled down.

Sizzle!

The blood that’d spattered like a fountain quickly dried up, and the scattered pieces of flesh withered away.

“Ahhhhhhhhh!”

Again, the imperial forces retreated.

Fifty soldiers and eight knights had come, but they were no match for the four pilgrims and one demonic beast.

Creak.

The pilgrim in white put his sword back into its sheath. Callius, whistled.

Then, as if it’d been waiting for his signal, his horse came a-trotting, and Callius hauled himself up on its back.

“Is it alright to ride a horse during pilgrimage?”

The lizard thumping the ground with his tail who asked this –

Was the chieftain of the dragonkin tribe, Philomatour.

He’d escaped from the tribe and come to accompany Callius and the others.

Apparently he didn’t hold much affection for the tribe, and so instead had followed them, saying he preferred the wandering life.

No one else knew that the biggest reason behind his decision had been Callius.

“There’s no law that says you have to walk on your own two feet just because you’re on a pilgrimage. After all, the meaning of pilgrimage is to find yourself.”

“Lord Lactus doesn’t say that. Aldo, isn’t your God a little strange?”

He’d adopted quite a stern demeanour while serving as the clan chief, but since he’d thrown down that heavy burden, he’d completely changed.

Philo Cut-Tail.

Like his somewhat frivolous nickname, his usual tone was also quite lighthearted.

“Philo, do not slander other Gods. The sons of the tundra would smash your skull with their hammers if they heard you.”

Aldo spoke harshly but caringly, as if he were admonishing a youngster for his cheekiness. It was as if he saw Philo like a son.

“Lord Arbeto never said anything about pilgrimage.”

The elf, Serena, was still behaving as usual.

Except her face flushed whenever she peeked at Callius.

“The God of the Sword, that’s Lord Valtherus, isn’t it?”

“That’s right.”

“He is generous.”

Callius, with his lips curved up, responded to Philo’s nonsensical words.

“One would have to be pretty narrow-minded to take exception to horse-riding.”

“Umm!”

Callius, leaving Philo stuttering, looked at the town in the distance.

“That must be Reikmann. Right?”

“It should be. If you look at the mark on this foxglove tree, it says Reikmann.”

“Wasn’t it a rural town?”

“That was thirty years ago… Looks like it’s prospered!”

Reikmann.

Originally, it was just a small town where tourists would occasionally visit for a while.

Most of its income depended on that small number of travelers, but that seemed to have changed over time.

‘It’s a fairly large town now.’

Still, the town itself looked nothing special.

There were a few moderately large buildings, and the economy still seemed mainly agricultural. But what was a little unusual, was a different with a slightly building style standing at the centre.

After walking for a while, Callius realized that the building was the Smiling Rose.

‘This place has prospered because of the brothel.’

There was nothing very surprising or shameful about it.

It wasn’t unusual in the context of the times.

Everyone had their own way of living.

“Then you can relax for now and join up with us later. Will you lodge separately?”

“I just have something I need to hand over, so arrange a room for me.”

“Callis? There’s no need to hide it. There’s no shame in needing the comfort of a woman.”

Seeing Philo pat his shoulder, Serena caught him in a chokehold.

“Kgh!”

“Don’t be rude, Philo!”

“Okay, okay! Got it!”

“We’ll be waiting for you.”

“Alright.”

Verse of Grace had a pretty strange setting.

It wasn’t explicitly expressed as a quest.

That was due to how Verse of Grace worked.

It was an act of mercy to soothe the sorrow of the dead.

To relieve their deep-seated resentment, you had to settle their grudge.

It could be very light, or very heavy.

By granting mercy and dispelling the grievance of the deceased, you received appropriate rewards.

‘That’s how Corpse Grace works.’

But it could be quite difficult to resolve the crux of a resentment, since you only got to indirectly experience some vague recollections from the dead man’s lifetime.

As a result, although he’d indeed had several successes in this field, Callius had also encountered many failures.

Sometimes the grudge simply could not be resolved, and in many cases it was difficult to discern what the hell the grudge was even about.

And this case was also similar.

‘I don’t know if I just need to hand it over, or do something else.’

Judging from past experience –

Possibly some little more effort would be needed.

He’d seen a woman and a place, but Callius knew it wasn’t only that.

Because the feelings he’d felt –

They weren’t that straightforward.

“Are you a guest?”

“Even pilgrims have to take off their pants once in a while. Kaha!”

A pair of guards were standing at the brothel’s gates.

Callius asked, ignoring the silly joke.

“Where can I find Veronica?”

“Veronica? Ooh, bro! You’ve heard the rumours, huh? Looking for the biggest draw of the Smiling Rose… But too bad. She’s off today.”

“I mean when she’s off-duty.”

Callius sighed.

Why wasn’t it going easy right from the start?

“Why’re you looking for her?”

“Hey, kid. Don’t interfere.”

A girl slipped out from between the guards and asked with her arms crossed.

“How about me instead of her? I’m the one who’ll become the brightest rose in the future.”

The girl’s bold words made Callius’ brows furrow.

“I have something to hand over to Veronica.”

“Ah, we can’t let you through. You aren’t the only guy itching to chat her up. She might be just a whore, but we can’t just let some random stranger meet her. Besides, Veronica is the brightest flower of Reikmann. Forget it.”

“Yeah, bro. There’re many other flowers, so if you want to pick one of them…”

The moment a guard tried to push his shoulder –

Callius’s hand caught his wrist and knocked him down in an instant.

Crack!

“Huh?”

Even though he fell with his wrist broken, the guard’s eyes were blank, as if didn’t understand what had happened.

“Bastard, we were playing nice…!”

Already at close range, the other guard drew a sword from his waist and aimed at Callius’ shoulder.

The guards were armed with spears in their hands and swords at their waists.

Callius effortlessly caught the sword between his fingers.

“Wh-, what!”

While the guard was busy being terrified by his sword being caught mid-swing, Callius knocked him down too.

Thud.

Callius looked down at the guard who’d fallen on his ass in surprise, and asked.

“Where is Veronica?”

“F-, follow me! I’ll take you to her!”

While the guards were struck dumb –

The girl from before exclaimed.

“Guide me.”

“Yeah!”


Pit-a-pat.

“Veronica! It’s Chris! A guest is here! Open the door!!”

The girl’s name turned out to be Chris.

The rather shabby house outside the brothel was apparently Veronica’s, but no matter how many times the girl knocked on the door, no reply came.

“Veronica! Phillip’s here!”

The girl said some nonsense.

Then, finally, they heard sounds from inside the house.

Creeeak.

A woman met them at the door, light brown hair flowing over her shoulders like a waterfall.

She had a tobacco stick in one hand, and once she saw the two of them, she lit it and nodded to make them come in.

“… I’m off duty today, Chris. Why did you bring him here?”

“He’s like an actual guest. Trust me! He didn’t come here for work.”

After making introductions, the girl quickly went outside.

She was an excitable little kid.

Callius looked at the woman and took a sword out from his bosom, handing it over.

It was a rather short, broad sword.

An ordinary sword without any impressive adornments.

“This is Phillip.”

The sword’s name was Phillip.

It was the name of the dead man who needed mercy.

“Hey, it’s that bastard again. How much?”

“… What do you mean?”

“Didn’t that bastard borrow money again in my name? Fucking son-of-a-bitch. Let’s hear it. How much is it?”

It was hard to tell from her annoyed and arrogant countenance whether this woman really was a prostitute.

‘A prostitute who pays you.’

It was amazing in many ways.

“So? How much?”

“This is Phillip.”

“?”

Veronica finally saw the sword in her hands clearly.

She tilted her head as if she couldn’t understand, but then her expression changed.

So Callius told her again.

“That is Phillip.”

“Is he –?”

“Dead.”

“…”

Veronica was silent for a while.

Then she ran a hand through her hair.

“Anything else?”

“No.”

“I see. Understood. You can go.”

Callius had thought they might’ve been lovers, but apparently not?

There was no change in her facial expression.

‘Why did Phillip think of this woman when he died? Was he just a simp?’

Callius had hoped that the Verse of Grace would be completed once he handed the sword over, but no such luck.

Maybe he needed to do a little research.

“What, are you finished so soon? Didn’t you do it?”

This was obscene behaviour for a kid.

Callius frowned.

“I did not.”

“Then what did you come here for?”

“I know Phillip.”

Chris had been talking about Phillip to wake Veronica up.

“Phillip? That idiot Phillip?”

“An idiot, was he?”

“A real idiot. That guy always chattered about snatching away the brightest flower of Reikmann.”

“Were they lovers?”

“How can somebody be lovers with a flower? Maybe he’d just hit his head somewhere?”

Perhaps there was something Callius was missing.

‘I came all the way here, after all.’

Callius looked down. Since he couldn’t know Verse of Grace’s reward in advance, he had no idea how it’d end.

Still, it was worth a little anticipation. Verse of Grace was rare enough that he couldn’t bear to simply give up on one.

He had to look around Reikmann a little more and search for clues about Phillip.

“But I heard something.”

“What?”

“They said Phillip was going to buy Veronica. But how could a penniless farmer buy the brightest flower? I think it’s nonsense.”

A farmer?

How did a farmer become an imperial soldier?

Chris answered his question.

“And then… he got suddenly recruited into the Imperial Army. I don’t know how. Maybe he had some connections? Though I wouldn’t have thought so.”

Chris’ puzzled words made Callius’ eyes turn cold.

Things here smelled fishy.


“Phillip is dead.”

Clad a thin cardigan, Veronica said to the man sitting in the office.

The man’s name was Rupard.

He was the manager of the Smiling Rose.

Wearing a monocle, Rupart kept perusing the account books, and answered without even looking up at Veronica.

“So it happened. What a shame. Are you happy?”

“If you hadn’t said anything strange, he wouldn’t have been so reckless.”

Rupard finally closed the ledger and looked at Veronica.

“I just made him an offer. The empire needed a soldier, and I introduced him to a good job. I don’t want to hear any complaints from you.”

“Don’t bullshit me. You did this because you didn’t want to lose the biggest draw of the Smiling Rose to a strange peasant.”

“Me? Why would I have to worry about a small-time farmer?”

“It happened right after Phillip left. Somebody scoured through his rice field. I know it was you!”

“Do you have any evidence?”

“I saw you.”

Rupard smirked.

He leaned back on the chair.

“What’s it to you? Isn’t Phillip dead anyway? Yes, there were rumours of a treasure in Phillip’s land. His field always had bountiful harvests, even when other places had a poor crop. Naturally people gossiped about some kind of treasure hidden there, so I just dug through it once.”

“And then?”

“I only found a small box.”

“What?”

“There was a ring inside.”

“… A ring?”

Toss.

Clatter.

“Maybe he was trying to propose to you. I thought of throwing it away, but I was going to give it back to him as a congratulation gift if he managed to come back alive. Now I suppose I can’t give it to him anymore. Take it.”

Veronica’s eyelids trembled as she caressed the box.

“Phillip was an idiot.”

“Indeed. After all, the very idea of ​​marrying a prostitute is stupid.”

“Still, he wasn’t trash. He wasn’t a bastard like you.”

Swish!

She pulled out a sword from under her cardigan and ran towards Rupard.

But as she thrust the blade at his head –

Whish!

Rupard managed to dodge it.

“You crazy bitch!”

Puff!

“Ugh!”

Puff!

“Aah!”

“Why the fuck are you mad at me, huh?!”

Rupard, who smashed Veronica’s forehead with a headbutt and kicked her down with his foot, caught her hair as if he’d been enduring the impulse for ten years.

Veronica, who’d lost her weapon and collapsed, roared as if spewing out all her anger.

“If it weren’t for you, Phillip wouldn’t have died!!”

“That stupid bastard volunteered to the army so he could live with a whore, why is it my problem? This is why idiot bitches like you…”

“Shut up, you son of a bitch!”

Puff!! Thud!

But what came back was more violence.

Veronica groaned in pain as Rupard stepped on her.

“Know your place, whore.”

Catch.

“Uugh!”

Rupard pulled her up by the hair and whispered in her ear.

“You just have to take guests and pay them back in full with your body. Understand? What, did you have a little hope that Phillip would save you from this merry-go-round? The biggest idiot here is you, Veronica. The viscount has deigned to personally visit us after hearing of your fame. Do you think he’ll be as lenient as I’ve been?”

Toss!

“I’m going to take real good care of you, don’t you worry. Hey! Somebody take away this bitch!”

After fixing his tie, Rupard called to the guards.

“…?”

Yet, time passed, but they didn’t show up.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 132

“What…!”

Crackackackackack!

A chain of blue lightning struck in all directions as if a tree were spreading its roots.

The ground was cleaved through like soft butter, stones were scattered, and a strong wind blew.

“Ahhhhhhhh!”

Rebecca, who was standing at the centre of it all, naturally couldn’t be unharmed.

She was struck full on by the lightning.

Steam rose from her body. As she stood there with her mouth open and her face blankly staring up at the sky, it was safe to say that death was closing in on her.

But –

Twitch.

Rebecca’s eyes regained their focus.

She was still alive.

“Ugh.”

Hurk.

Rebecca, coughing up clots of blood, tightly gripped her mace.

Her bloodshot eyes now looked even scarier.

But Callius merely snorted with a calm face.

“Again.”

Vivi unleashed his lightning.

His speed as he rushed in leaving a blue trail behind was like a lightning bolt.

But Rebecca’s mace didn’t fall behind either, moving in a zigzag shape to meet him.

Craaaackkkk–!

Whiiiisshhhh!

Rebecca’s mace soared high into the sky.

But the moment victory seemed to have been decided –

Whoooosh!

A great mace and chain appeared in her hands.

She grabbed the chain and threw the mace.

Vivi easily avoided it, but Rebecca’s target wasn’t the thunder wolf dragon.

Her goal was Callius.

“I’ll catch you, even if you have to break a little!”

Completely disregarding the thunder wolf dragon in front of her, she was determined to only aim for the target of her obsession.

It was such a bizarre tenacity that one might even want to applaud it.

‘No, that’s not right.’

Rebecca’s attack on Callius was partly due to her obsession with him, true, but another part was because his relationship with Vivi made her think about Auste.

Auste’s pilgrims wielded strong magical powers.

But thanks to that, they tended to be relatively weaker physically.

As long as the caster was defeated, the demonic beast would be released from control.

So Rebecca’s attack was justified.

Swooosh!

But her mace missed so cleanly as if it was preordained.

“…!”

The man completely escaped its trajectory by moving only half a step. Seeing this, Rebecca pulled the mace back and roared.

“Hold him down!”

The mace wasn’t her only support, after all.

As if they’d been waiting, the knights of the principality rushed in from all around, wielding maces.

All to catch a single man – Callius.

It wasn’t just odd.

This obsession was reaching an unthinkable level of extremity.

Should one say, as expected of Rebecca?

If he’d truly served the whip, Callius would’ve probably gotten caught.

Of course –

If.

As a dozen knights rushed at Callius, and Rebecca’s mace also came flying in –

A sword gleamed in his hand as he shrugged off his robe.

Slaaaash!!

A long line was drawn through the centre of the flying mace. Rebecca’s eyes widened.

Along with Callius’ complete appearance being revealed –

A sharp sword wind erupted in all directions.

“Hah…?”

As the wind blew –

“Ugh!”

“Ghk!”

The mace, as well as the knights, fell down, riven.

Pieces of flesh scattered.

Blood flowed in rivulets.

Schwing!

Callius’ black hair, as he threw the blood off his sword with a swing, fluttered in the wind.

Rebecca’s eyes gleamed at the sight that seemed to shine even against the blazing backdrop of the burning forest.

It was an expression that said she cared now a whit about the safety of her knights.

Only Callius was reflected in her eyes.

‘He’s stronger than I thought. Annoying.’

She hadn’t expected him to be so strong on his own.

Besides –

Chuff.

The appearance of the thunder wolf dragon standing by as if protecting him was simply majestic.

Two tall horns piercing the sky.

Cloud-like fur upon the legs, scales covering the body, lightning flashing in its eyes, and the sword in its mouth –

Zap, zzzappppp.

“They said he uses a magic technique to control it…”

Besides, this was no ordinary magic beast.

It was rarely-seen thunder wolf dragon.

A magical beast that’d inherited the blood of dragons.

Besides, it possessed the power of electricity.

That power was also similarly rare.

A single thunder wolf dragon like this was a match for many knights.

But the man who controlled it, was holding a sword?

She really wanted to find out his secret.

‘Obviously, somebody controlling a beast like that should be a servant of the whip.’

But a sword?

At that moment, she had a thought. A name popped into her head.

‘Carpe, the North.’

A nobleman who protected the northern lands of Carpe.

It was a place mostly unrelated to the principality, hence why she’d taken so long to think of it. But once she saw him holding that sword, she couldn’t help but think of it.

The Supreme Ruler of the North –

‘Jervain.’

That was probably her target’s identity.

“Would you like to come with me?”

Rebecca lowered her mace.

Callius’ head tilted at the sudden remark.

“Are you still spouting bullshit?”

“I’ll give you the principality.”

“How can you say that so confidently?”

“Because I am confident.”

It was indeed an idiotically confident assertion.

But Callius couldn’t even laugh.

‘If it’s her, it’s actually possible.’

But he wasn’t interested.

So what if he gained the principality?

The empire would one day extend its hands there as well.

Besides, he was a pilgrim of the sword.

He had no desire to emigrate to other lands.

He could only serve the sword.

“Princess!”

The noise of the rushing knights made Vivi’s ears perk up.

“You really don’t want it?”

“No.”

“There’s nothing to be done about it, then.”

She gestured towards him with her chin.

The knights roared with valiant cries and ran towards Callius again.

But this time, Vivi didn’t stand still.

Vivi’s control of electricity had improved by several levels after taking the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

In both power and speed.

Craaaaackkkkkk!

“Ugh!”

“Bastard!!”

Once he started attacking with it, few would be able to stand it.

“A well-raised Vivi is worth a dozen knights.”

Although he was still young, he was still a thunder wolf dragon.

His lack of power could be patched over with the Blue Thunderbolt Sword, and his skill was already amazing.

Vivi had been itching to bite the sword since forever, so Callius had let him, but the results had been spectacular.

Maybe because staying next to Callius, Vivi had been very familiar with swordsmanship –

Not to mention, Vivi was pretty smart.

‘It might be better for Vivi to use it than me.’

In the first place, Callius didn’t lack for swords.

There wasn’t much of a problem if Vivi used one.

Vivi had a high affinity for the Blue Thunderbolt Sword, so it was a good investment.

Callius’ hand, about to put his robe back on, stopped.

“Do I need to do this?”

Do I even need to hide myself like this, lowering my head like a frightened dog?

Would it be the way of a true pilgrimage?

‘My secret won’t be revealed if there’re no witnesses left.’

As long as everybody was killed –

The princess, too.

It wouldn’t be that difficult either.

Whooooooooshhhhh!

A strong wind began to blow around Callius. His killing intent swirled, focusing upon Princess Rebecca and the knights of the principality.

Flinch!!

“Bloodlust!”

The princess trembled in fear.

She could feel her heart pounding.

Such thick and edged was the bloodlust Callius was now exuding.

She hadn’t known it until now, but this bloodlust told her exactly how high his skills were.

“Ugh!”

In that short gap, Vivi cut a knight down.

As the body of the knight fell, split in halves, Vivi again rushed in, his lightning hindering the movements of the rest.

“Retreat! Retreat!”

At the same time –

Callius’ form advanced.

There was a sheathed sword in his hand.

Slide.

As Callius began to pull it out, a thick scent of blood filled the area.

As the sword swung, it seemed to disappear.

‘Fast–!’

Rebecca’s eyes couldn’t track Callius’ sword. She could only see it till the instant he pulled out fully from the sheath.

The moment she realized she’d missed it –

“Princess! Dodge!”

Two knights rushed forward to protect her.

Snnniiikkkkttt!

Their bodies were riven in two, and the princess too was cut, from her belly to her side. Spurt! Blood splashed,

“Ugh!”

“Princess!!”

“Protect the princess!!”

“Take her away right now!!”

Pit-a-pat! Pit-a-pat!

Callius’ eyes calmed down as he looked at the fleeing princess.

He swept the blood off the Predator Sword and inserted it back into the scabbard.

“The cut was shallow.”

Tough luck, but it couldn’t be helped.

He wasn’t going to embark upon some merry chase just to tire himself out.

‘There’s no way to stop both the empire and the principality from getting the news, huh?’

He’d tried to avoid it, but the ducal princess catching up to his position had been frankly unexpected.

‘I doubt I could’ve avoided it in the first place.’

If it were just that imperial freak, it might’ve been different; but since even Princess Rebecca was now obsessed with him, avoiding the spotlight was almost impossible. It’d be a better choice to actively use his own reputation in the future, instead of acting the fool.

Stroke.

Callius caressed Vivi’s face as he snuggled close, and the corners of his lips curved up.

“Well done.”

Callius tossed a chunk of meat taken from subspace, and Vivi opened his mouth to catch it, dropping the sword.

After swallowing the meat in a gulp, he hurriedly bit his sword again. How he worried about the sword being taken away was honestly pretty cute.

“I won’t take it away, so hold on to it. But remember, you can’t ever lose it. And never give it to anyone other than me. Got it?”

Grr!

Callius patted Vivi’s shoulder with satisfaction and turned away.

He’d missed the princess, and there was no point chasing her without any support.

Besides –

[Quest completed.]

The quest had been completed, so there was no need to delay.

Turning his back to the burning forest, Callius disappeared alongside Vivi.


Pop, crackle.

A corner of the forest that’d become a heap of ashes.

The burnt corpse of another victim of the fire giant crumbled into ashes.

Looking at the casualties, the grand princess couldn’t hide her disappointment.

At that moment, her eyes fell upon the sight of Princess Rebecca and her knights trudging closer, and narrowed in anger.

“Where were you…!”

Just as the imperial princess was about to say something –

Thud!

Princess Rebecca collapsed, along with a splash of blood.

The imperial princess hurried closer in surprise.

“Rebecca!”

Grand Princess Lavian supported Rebecca to prevent her from falling down, and quickly checked her wounds.

‘It was a swordsman.’

The wound came from a neat cut that obviously dealt by a sword.

A cut so clean it felt as if the wound would close by itself if you simply stuck the surfaces back together.

This level of skill indicated a quasi-Master.

A skilled swordsman hovering close to the realm of Masters –

“Who was it?”

“The man who stole my heart.”

The grand princess’ face softened slightly at the absurd answer.

Since she was still able to spew nonsense, Rebecca’s condition didn’t seem to as serious as she’d thought.

“You were a fool.”

“I…! Have no regrets.”

Ignoring Rebecca’s craziness, Lavian pressed down her hands on the wound, and frowned.

“Uugghh!”

Frustrated, Lavian poked a bit more, but Rebecca started screaming and foaming at the mouth.

“Is he really that handsome?”

“More than anything else in the world.”

“Do you know who he is?”

“Well…”

Rebecca obviously didn’t want to say.

Tch.

Reluctantly, the grand princess shook her head and pressed hard to staunch the bleeding.

Then she quickly took out a potion bottle from her bosom, and poured it out on the wound.

“That’s precious. You spent it all on me.”

The holy water of Lactus.

It was a precious substance that only a few eminent people of the imperial family could possess.

The grand princess had two, and now she’d spent one for Rebecca’s sake.

Because while the wound itself was clean, the location wasn’t very good.

Even the internal organs had been neatly cut, so not using it might’ve left major aftereffects or disabilities.

“You don’t have to worry about that. I called you here, so I have to bear the burden. Besides, if you became disabled from this wound, I won’t be able to show my face outside.”

This expedition had already failed.

Because she hadn’t known that the fairies’ wrath could be this horrific.

Call it bad luck, or lack of knowledge, but either way it was her fault.

“This is… a big mess.”

“If you understand that, then stop dithering and get up. Yeah, I’ll have to take a look at the face of the man who hurt you like this.”

“Are you going to chase him?”

The face of the ducal princess, who’d been healed of her wounds, changed in an instant.

She apparently hadn’t given up on him yet.

“I won’t allow a complete failure. Some of my troops were annihilated during the general retreat. I know where he’s gone.”

The surviving soldiers had mentioned a mix of pilgrims among the enemies.

Some had been killed by arrows, and many had had their heads broken by a hammer.

Most of the casualties came from spears, but from the overall statistics, there were pilgrims of several Gods.

‘It could be Krasion’s intervention.’

If it was Krasion, there was a good choice to deal with it.

“I’ll have to bring that eunuch in.”

The guy who kept coaxing the elders of the empire, always talking about how he’d soon become a Master.

Lutheon.


It’d been a week since he started accompanying the dragonkin people.

Callius made a sword.

Not by killing a powerhouse.

It’d been a long time since the light of Verse of Grace had last shined on him.

“So you’re really of the sword. But how did you tame Vivi?”

Ignoring Aldo’s question, Callius looked at his sword and said –

“I have to stop by Reikmann.”

“Reikmann? That’s a long way. Why that place in the boonies?”

“There’s someone I need to meet there.”

Verse of Grace had graced him after a long time.

It was on the way anyway, so there was no problem.

‘Can I just hand it over?’

The memory that Verse of Grace embodied this time –

Callius, remembering it, thought that it won’t be difficult.

Although he didn’t particularly like the background in his memory.

“Okay! Anyway, it’s fine. Because this Philo is safe! Hahaha!”

Philo, who was walking at the forefront, turned and bowed slightly to Callius.

Ignoring him, Callius looked at the carcass and put it into subspace.

“In Reikmann there’s the unique Smiling Rose.”

“Smiling Rose?”

Aldo’s head tilted.

“A brothel.”

Callius’ eyes narrowed as he spoke.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 131

Snap-pop-crackle!

The imperial princess was looking at the burning forest, sitting on a chair with arms crossed, her expression rapturous.

A corner of her mouth was raised, and her face was shining in the light of the rising fire.

Step.

A knight came to her side and reported the situation with a bow.

“All the escape routes have been blocked.”

“How many were there?”

“Twenty-three.”

“Hmm.”

The forest was too wide for them to easily block every possible escape route.

But Grand Princess Lavian knew.

How proud they were of their place in this Voitra Forest.

Although this wasn’t their original homeland, it still had a no less sacred position in their hearts.

A long time ago –

The story went, that a dragon, said to be their ancestor, had died in this place, and became the Voitra Forest.

‘Since I’ve now burned that same forest down –’

Would they retreat quietly with their tails between their legs?

Impossible.

They weren’t that meek. Had they been so obedient, they would’ve surrendered to the empire a long time ago, to beg for their own lives, even if they had to become slaves.

Once this forest burned, they had only one path they could take.

“Soon, they’ll stiffen their resolve and come running.”

An individual might have his own thoughts, but a tribe was a different matter. As a collective, a tribe would have things it held sacred, close to its heart.

It was natural for sapient beings to cherish their roots.

Just as it was natural to serve one’s ancestors in order to value one’s own existence, and to be valued by the future generations in turn.

So they had to choose now.

Would they keep crawling on this mud as lizards, or blaze a path glory as the last descendants of the dragons?

“Grand Princess, isn’t this fire too strong? We might take damage too.”

“Stop yapping. If this much fire is enough to hurt you, get out and join the scouts.”

The flames raging everywhere didn’t cause her fear but excitement. A fierce battle was coming.

Harsh screams, and the ringing of spears clashing. Splashings of blood. The princess was awaiting them all with bated breath.

Tap, tap.

The princess was tapping her legs as she sat, but she suddenly stopped.

And immediately got up from her seat.

Her expression, which had been filled with joy, suddenly subsided.

The flames everywhere were trembling.

A purple curtain of bewitching energy was fluttering over the flames, covering the whole forest.

“Ah… Fuck.”

Rooooooooaaaaaaaar!

The flames burning the forest swirled.

The pillars of flame that extended high into the sky twisted to form a single shape.

A giant form that was like an incarnation of fire itself.

Like a heaven-sent disaster.

“Uh, uh… ugh!”

The forms of the soldiers who were setting fires everywhere were engulfed in the blazing flames in an instant.

– Humans keep repeating their mistakes. Again and again.

A great voice resonated through the world.

The fire giant looked at the princess, standing in the middle of the Imperial Army, with burning eyes.

The princess’ body trembled.

“P-, Princess! Move…”

“Is that a fairy?”

“Probably!”

Just as the knight was about to repeat that she should move away from the open –

The giant’s mouth opened.

“Damn it! Protect the princess!”

“That fire’s coming!”

Rooooooooooooaaarrrrrrr!!

An inferno of flames engulfed the entire area.


“As expected, you were right.”

“Wasn’t it obvious? If there’re more fairies around than normal, there’s bound to be someone who protects them.”

And, usually –

Those who had something to protect were all the fiercer for it.

“Even mere rats reveal their teeth when they are cornered, what about fairies? You think they’ll let you go if you burn their home down?”

“As you say…”

Ignoring Serena’s eyes full of fear, Callius looked at the burning forest and the fire giant.

The imperial princess had made two obvious mistakes.

The first was burning the forest.

The second was fearlessly advancing to the centre of the forest.

‘But this alone doesn’t mean that the princess will die here.’

The imperial princess –

Lavian, was a Named.

Even as various large and small events shook the continent, she would hop to one position after another; her life line was extremely sturdy.

She was an eminent survivalist with the vitality of a cockroach.

In the future, she might even attain the title of Immortal.

So Callius didn’t want to get entangled with her, as much as possible.

He didn’t want to draw her attention.

Because the depths of her obsession couldn’t be underestimated.

“We should go too.”

“They’re busy fighting. Now is the right time. Our only opportunity to relieve our resentment is now…”

Most of the dragonkin people were muttering as if they agreed.

They weren’t alone.

This forest –

Their ancestral forest, was watching over them!

Their thoughts were full of gratitude and excitement.

Unfortunately, Callius had to pour cold water on them.

“The fairies’ wrath doesn’t discriminate.”

Callius raised his hand to point at the scene.

The fire giant he was pointing at, was still in the midst of its rampage.

“If you want to go, I won’t stop you.”

Pillars of flame that the initial forest fire couldn’t hold a candle to were rising everywhere, and each step of the giant made the earth quake so violently that the people gathered here, so far away, could feel them clearly.

“…”

“…”

If hell were real, this was how it’d look like.

The dragonkin people shut their mouths and gulped. They were once again reminded of their place.

The power of the fairies lay in the spirit of nature.

It was expressed like a natural disaster, so there was no easy way to deal with it.

‘With that level of power, it must be a high-level fairy.’

Callius had been thinking about getting close to it, but he couldn’t decide.

Since the fairy was already in a state of rampage, and Callius wasn’t sure how well [Bewitching Scent] would work on a high-level fairy, he had to calm down and not take any reckless action.

‘There’ll be a better chance next time.’

This wasn’t the only place where fairies could be found.

And fairies didn’t give up their homes easily.

If he came back here later, he might have get another chance to meet that fairy.

– Burn to death, with your own fire!

Rooooooaaaaaaarrrrrrr!

Flames surged in all directions with each stomp of the giant’s feet.

The power was truly to be admired.

‘By the way, the princess is stronger than I thought.’

She was holding up better than Callius had expected.

Against that giant, she was blocking the flames with the various artefacts she had equipped, and was swinging her spear again and again to open a way.

The strength of her spear was great enough that escape shouldn’t have been an issue, but her aggressiveness was holding her back.

Princess Lavian was a woman with a fiery passion.

Unlike her own temperament, however, her spear was rather calm.

Sizzzzzllllle!!

The power the spear splashed against the flames, silencing them and covering them with smoke.

‘That’s the Aquarius Spear[1].’

The aqueous energy erupting from the princess could calm the raging flames. It was one of the few multi-attribute spears in the empire, with the power of water and the stars both.

The grand princess was set on her future path, so this fight wouldn’t be the end of her. She’d learn from this crisis and use it as a stepping stone for further growth.

‘I might be able to kill her if I take some risks, but…’

She was the princess of an empire.

Born of the bloodline of the emperor, her own abilities and potential made her a formidable opponent.

Although she hadn’t fully bloomed yet.

Taking advantage of the current situation, with the power Callius had, defeating her was a possibility.

However –

‘Ther’s no need.’

It was still too early.

The princess wasn’t here in secret, after all.

Not only might she have hidden trump cards –

An imperial princess should naturally have a strong escort.

The possibility that a powerhouse was lurking nearby to escort her out in case of an emergency, couldn’t be ruled out.

‘The possible gains aren’t sufficient.’

So there was no need to work so hard.

In the first place –

“It’s better that she lives.”

It’d help the kingdom.

The power struggle between the royal siblings would devastate the empire.

Her nature would make the people around her weary, and damage her own nation.

In the modern sense, she could be called a ‘troll’.

Leaving her alone was more beneficial to the kingdom.

So what should Callius do?

‘Let’s just leave.’

There was no reason to fight in the first place.

The quest he’d received wasn’t about fighting.

『The Retreat of the Dragonkin』
• Take the final remnants of the dragonkin and escape. Their blood calls for battle, but there is no chance of winning. If they continue fighting, they will only perish.
<Reward>「Goblin Gold Coin」

“Master. Please hurry…”

“Call me Callis.”

“Understood.”

The elders of the dragonkin tribe had already been persuaded.

Now was the time to retreat.

No need to spend any further effort.

‘It’s still too early to explore the Voitra Forest.’

As his first goal –

Callius was aiming for the Saharan Holy Land.

That was enough for him right now.

The moment he put his hood back on and grabbed the reins of his horse, about to follow the dragonkin –

“Planning to leave?”

A muffled voice tickled his ears.

“…!!”

Step! Callius, startled, reflexively widened the distance.

‘How did she avoid my senses?’

The newcomer held a mace in her hand. But that wasn’t what was setting off the alarms of Callius’ intuition.

“…”

“I’m quite curious.”

The face was quite familiar.

Her form was slowly emerging from the burning forest.

Although she was wearing light armour, her alluring figure and innate dignity couldn’t be covered up by it.

A subtle smile adorned those beautiful purple lips.

Callius naturally recognized who she was.

‘The woman who made me into a pervert.’

A woman he’d rescued from a kidnapping, who then went and turned him into a criminal.

“So you were from the principality.”

The power emanating from the mace in her hand was unusual.

Her other hand held a chain.

‘I saved her without thinking. I should’ve been on my guard.’

Even though she wasn’t a noble of the empire, she’d managed to put out an imperial wanted order.

From that alone, Callius could guess her identity.

Because there was only one woman in the principality who was a comrade of the imperial princess.

‘Princess Rebecca.’

With that realization came a sigh.

If the grand princess was a crazy bitch who should be avoided at all costs, then this woman was ten times worse.

“It’s been a long time since we met. Could you please take off your hood? I can’t see your face.”

She spoke with a bright smile, but her eyes were wild like that of a beast.

Callius was feeling freaked out.

“I’ve been looking for you for so long. How on earth did you manage to hide so well? I heard how all those soldiers swarmed you, but couldn’t even touch a hair on your head. What kind of magic are you using? Do you serve the whip?”

Step by step. Seeing her approach, Callius took a step back. She kept asking questions without waiting for him to answer, as if she was immensely enjoying the monologue.

“But I don’t think it’s the whip. I remember the calluses on your hands from when you rescued me. They don’t match the whip. What then? What’re you the pilgrim of? Which pilgrim can be so handsome? Whew, I’ve been thinking and thinking. It was fun! Chasing someone while thinking about them all the way.”

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

‘I mustn’t take out the sword.’

His gut said so.

If you thought about it logically –

The opponent was a princess of the principality. As soon as he pulled out a sword, his true identity would be revealed.

There was no way that his true name and appearance, as someone who’d achieved the feat of killing a Master, weren’t a matter of record.

She was merely a little interested in him now, but it wouldn’t stop there if his identity was revealed.

Callius wasn’t interested in an early death.

After a beat of thought, Callius took out a spear from subspace, as if he was pulling it out from inside his robes.

An ordinary spear that’d reached life grade.

“Were you an imperial? Surely not?”

“I’m just a pilgrim.”

“But why take out your spear? I’m not evil enough to harm the benefactor who saved me. I just want to repay you.”

Rebecca, speaking with a blank expression on her face, reflexively hid the mace in her hand behind her back.

But her antics didn’t find any forgiveness in Callius’ cold eyes.

“Honestly, I’m am trying to use it or anything. It’s just for self-defence.”

“Do you carry something specialized for pulping people’s head, just for self-defence?”

She already carried a mace at her waist. What she held in her hand was different, a mace with a knobbly head covered in spikes.

It looked difficult to even lift, why was she openly carrying it around?

“It’s because you keep running away…! You didn’t even answer my opened heart!”

“I obviously rejected you.”

“But I rejected your rejection!”

Rebecca was still approaching him with a friendly smile.

“Okay, I’ll put this down. Honestly, it’s too heavy. I don’t know how a lady is supposed to carry such a heinous thing.”

Boom!

She’d been pretending that it was heavy, but the reality seemed to be even more exaggerated.

The enormous weight carved deep into the earth and lifted the thick layer of ashes from the forest fire into a cloud around it.

“Oh.”

“…”

Callius’ vigilance grew stronger.

“This is a dangerous place. There’s this princess running around who’s crazy about fighting, so it’s better to run away quickly. Come on.”

Callius pointed his spear at Rebecca who was reaching out her hand.

“You can’t use a spear.”

Her statement held a tone of almost certainty.

Under the hood, a sullen smile appeared on the corners of Callius’ lips.

“You’re not wrong.”

Whoosh.

Suddenly, the tip of the spear shone, and a purple glow appeared.

“The Three Beliefs – Venerating Treasure: Discipline.”

Rebecca hurriedly pulled out the mace from her waist and slashed at the spear.

Snaaaappppppp!

Chains emerged from the spear.

Twelve chains aimed at Rebecca from all directions as if they were alive.

Clang-clang-clang-clang-clang-!

“Wow, that’s a surprise. You could do such a cute thing.”

She was smiling like she really was surprised.

Rebecca’s mace quickly and accurately smashed through each of the chains.

‘They’re heavier than I thought.’

This wasn’t an average divine art.

Her arms were trembling slightly from the countershock.

But it was nothing to be worried much about.

“Come on. If you keep struggling for no reason, I’ll have no choice but to crush an arm or a leg! I won’t like that either.”

Step!

Rebecca rushed in.

Her lips were curved up, full of joy.

Rebecca’s hand was just about to touch Callius’ hood, when –

His lips twitched, as if forming words, as she watched.

‘Vi… vi?’

At that moment –

A black shadow fell over Rebecca’s head.

“!”

A huge wolf was rushing at her.

“Vivi, hit hard.”

Inside the wolf’s maw, strangely –

‘Sword?’

A gleaming sword was held in its teeth.

Grrrooowwwwwlllll!!

In a corner of the forest that was now covered with fire –

An intense azure thunderbolt struck down.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 수성 (lit. Mercury, aqueous nature, etc.), here the usage refers to both meanings. Hence replacing the name with Aquarius, which preserves the connotations.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 130

Kkkhhaaaaaa.

The moans of the dragonkin tribe, whose heads were being trampled on, echoed through the battlefield.

“Aaahh…!”

“These lizards look really disgusting when they wiggle.”

The imperial princess’ disgusted gaze looked down upon the dragonkin at her feet, struggling with his limbs as if suffering from a seizure.

When she withdrew her feet pressing down on him, he surged up and tried rush at her, only to be stopped by the surrounding knights. Spears pierced his legs and torso, holding him fast.

He couldn’t stand the pain, blood foaming at his mouth, but he still struggled to speak.

“Even though… I was defeated because I lacked strength! Soon our chief will come, to tear out your heart and eat it, you bitch!”

“Oh? Who’s your chief?”

“Philomatour! Chief of our clan! A powerhouse! You bastards, you should’ve stayed out of the swamp…”

Crunch!

The princess of the principality who’d been watching the scene from behind –

Rebecca, swung her mace, pulverizing the lizard’s skull, and still kept pounding all over the corpse.

“Do you have to do that?”

“So sayeth Radon, the God of the Mace. Swinging the mace is an act of purification.”

That was their principality’s doctrine.

Whoever the mace touched would have their sins forgiven, that was their particular way of granting mercy.

The imperial princess clicked her tongue seeing that bizarre doctrine in action.

The people of the principality were all honest-to-God lunatics, in her opinion.

“Anyway, things sure got pretty hairy this time.”

“Yeah. What even was that? All of a sudden, some kind of a net sprang up.”

“… Perhaps it was some kind of a sacred art.”

The grand princess’ eyebrows rose.

“I’ve never heard of divine magic that can exert such power. Maybe If you use sacred stones as a medium… But how could those lizards manage it?”

Those ramshackle beggars couldn’t possibly have so many sacred stones.

“Looks like someone else has done something. In a way outside our knowledge.”

There was a question in her voice.

Could this be something that he had done?

“They must have a helper.”

The ducal princess smiled softly and waved it off.

“Tch, how annoying.”

The grand princess clicked her tongue and looked around the forest.

It was filled with marshland, making it difficult for the soldiers to advance.

Besides, the trees made for narrow passages.

Such little room made swinging a spear quit the ordeal.

Those using short spears had it a little easier, but even for them moving across the swamps was cumbersome.

It was said that the basics of martial arts was to use the power of the lower body, but the soft spongy earth made using that power impossible.

This place was absolutely the lizards’ home ground.

It was a battleground made just for them.

‘Thanks to that, we took more damage than expected.’

The soldiers’ spirit had been curbed, and the knights had suffered dozens of casualties, if one counted both deaths and injuries.

“A lot of my soldiers have died.”

But the principality’s troops were almost unscathed. Because they’d been standing at the back.

“We’ll take the lead this time. After all, a mace is better than a spear inside a forest.”

Unlike the spear that would stumble inside a forest, the mace could just blow away all obstacles standing in its way.

Rather than the Imperial Army, the principality could play a more active role in this place.

Lavian mentioning the deaths her troops had suffered, was no different from outright ordering Princess Rebecca to take the lead.

But there was still a catch.

“The Voitra Forest is wide.”

They had no idea where exactly the lizards were hiding.

Even if they pursued the fleeing enemy now, if they fell for traps and ambush again like this time, they’d be in for another round of humiliation.

“Then start quickly. If you miss them, it’ll take a lot of time and effort to find them again.”

“I think we have to be careful. If they dig another trap with divine magic and wait in ambush, things would get dangerous.”

They weren’t familiar with the geography of the forest.

They didn’t know where the swamps were and where the earth was solid, and a reckless pursuit right after a long battle would exhaust the troops.

Neither the empire nor the principality was interested in suffering from a counterattack from mere lizards.

They had to be sure.

Furthermore, this was the Voitra Forest.

A bizarre place where trees that should’ve died and rotted away, had instead formed a forest full of marshland.

So they needed to take even more care.

“As long as we keep our guard up…”

While Rebecca was talking –

Lavian cut her off.

“Then we burn it down.”

“Uh, Grand Princess? The Voitra Forest is connected to the other forests in the area. A mistake could see this whole region covered in wildfire. Besides, this place is filled with swamps, so fire won’t catch properly.”

Why was Lavian telling her to burn the place while ignoring such a natural fact?

The Voitra Forest was wet.

This wasn’t winter, spring was in full bloom.

The winter earth had thawed but still retained the moisture, same as the trees and marshland that covered it.

‘As expected, she hasn’t thought things through…’

The moment Rebecca was about to laugh internally –

“Even if the fire fails to catch properly, there’ll still be smoke. We’ll smoke the lizards out of hiding.”

“… I see.”

“And, I didn’t just come here without any preparation.”

As if they’d been waiting for the grand princess to finish speaking, some soldiers pulled in a cart.

“Is that –?”

The oak barrels stacked on the cart bed were full of black powder.

“Is that coal?”

“Powdered coal. And this alchemist back in the empire added something to it. It doesn’t really have any amazing properties. But –”

It was enough to burn this forest down.

“When…”

“I told them to bring it once you said we’ll have to search through the forest. Those bastards aren’t complete pushovers, after all.”

Contrary to her usual personality, Lavian had handled her work thoroughly this time.

And to achieve her own ambition, she had the necessary ruthlessness.

‘I don’t know who I’ll be facing, but unless it’s someone extraordinary…’

They’d be no match for her.

“What’re you lot standing around for? Start working.”

The forest began to burn.

The rising flames were reflected in Grand Princess Lavian’s eyes.

Her cherry-red lips curved up in an arc.


A bow.

“Thank you very much, sir.”

“Isn’t that what life is all about? A helping hand here, a helping hand there.”

“But, sir, you…”

Aldo, twirling the twin braids of his long beard in his fingers, recalled the discomfort he’d first felt a few hours ago.

‘Why are Serena and now Philo acting so respectfully towards Callis?’

After Serena had left to chase after Callius, Aldo had felt the trembling of the earth.

Partly because his race was sensitive to the sound of the earth, and even more so because his hometown was underground.

So, as soon as he’d felt a large army approaching, he’d left the town and joined Serena outside; and from that moment on, he’d felt that her attitude had become very strange.

She’d never been particularly polite. Serena was an elf, and from a noble bloodline at that, so she had a habit of looking down upon most other races.

It wasn’t that she had a bad personality, it was just how she’d been raised.

And Philomatour was somebody who had no use for politeness.

He’d spoken to Aldo upon their first meeting, despite the large age gap between then, quite rudely; but now he was choosing every word with care.

And even using honorifics!

Aldo was somehow feeling upset, but he was mature enough to not show it on his face.

“He’s a new colleague.”

“Colleague…”

Serena was fidgeting in the back, but nobody noticed it because they weren’t interested in her right now. All their attention was focused on Callius.

Sitting by one side of the cave, surrounded by fairy lights.

“I’ve been feeling this since yesterday, but there’re quite a few fairies here.”

Although to be honest, they were more lumps of condensed energy, not fit to be called true fairies.

They were circling around Callius’ body as if attracted to him.

Thanks to this, the inside of the cave was bright despite it being a dark dawn, and the lights lent a divine cast to the man’s features, as if they were looking upon the very image of a God.

Some of the dragonkin people were terrified at the sight of Callius, while others were moved to tears.

“Are you the lord of this forest?”

“This eminence is…”

Just as Serena was about to come forward and say something. Callius cut her off.

“I’m just a pilgrim.”

Serena realized what he meant and stepped back.

“Then that divine power…”

“I just borrowed the power of a fairy. It was nothing special.”

So all that was nothing special?

Philomatour, not daring to voice his thought out loud, coughed.

“Khm. On behalf of the clan, I express our gratitude to you, sir. Thanks to this, we were able to wipe out a large number of our enemies with minimal damage to ourselves.”

“It was just a matter of hitting two birds with one stone for me.”

That wasn’t a lie.

He’d acquired bewitching energy at the time and wanted to know how well would it combine with sacred art.

Of course, the effect turned out to be outstanding.

If he’d used a sacred stone, the power would’ve been even greater.

Because the Three Beliefs – Venerating Treasure was a spell whose power and efficiency was proportional to the potential of the treasure being sacrificed.

‘I used the carcasses of other Gods.’

He’d just used a lot of the weapons of other Gods that he’d picked up along his journey.

Maces inside the swamp, and spears under the earth.

Then he’d sacrificed them all at once to cast the spell of the Three Beliefs – Web Edict.

‘Web Edict’.

Literally, to teach using a net.

That was roughly what it meant.

‘As written in the [Book of Sullivian], Venerating Treasure type spells have good single-shot power and low mana cost.’

In addition, with enough time, it was possible to prepare combination techniques, with infinite uses. But of course, there were downsides as well.

The power varied greatly depending on the value of the treasure, and it took some time to prepare. Carving the spell formula upon a precious object wasn’t as easy or quick as he’d expected.

But its power was stronger than using nature, by Venerating Heaven.

‘Sorting by power alone, it’s Man – Treasure – Heaven, huh?’

The pros and cons were all obvious.

If you valued moderate power, efficiency and speed, use Venerating Heaven; and if you wanted strong power even if it took a long time, use Venerating Treasure.

‘If you need maximum strength even if you have to take an injury, use Venerating Man.’

Venerating Man type spells sacrificed the caster’s own body as the price.

It was excellent in both power and casting speed, but the cost was quite high.

So when you’re in a hurry, pray to heaven.

When you have time to prepare for battle, pray to treasures. And to commit an ultimate attack, pray to man.

Throughout this pilgrimage, Callius had been studying the Book of Sullivian, delving into the mysteries of the sacred arts.

Because Sullivian’s ultimate attack that had even imprisoned the pope –

– The ‘Circle of Illusion’, he really wanted to learn it!

In Sullivian’s book, which summarized the essence and culmination of her lifelong research, that spell was also described.

But for Callius it might as well be written in Greek.

‘The sacred spell I used was too shabby to even categorize properly.’

Sacred spells were relatively easily affected by the quality of divine power, and the spells in the [Book of Sullivian], which redefined the basics of the original sacred arts, had great potential for both power and utilization; but they were difficult to use in the hands of a novice.

Thanks to that, Callius had resorted to testing them out on bandits here and there, but the bewitching energy he’d gotten his hands on this time had made the power of his spells rise almost threefold.

Having confirmed the usefulness of Sullivian-style divine magic once again in his mind, Callius closed the book he’d flipped open and turned his attention to those around him, who were still sneaking a glance at him now and then.

“We can never leave this place. For the dragonkin people, the Voitra Forest is no less than a heavenly fortress.”

They were arguing between themselves.

“But think about it, old man! Even if we have the terrain advantage, it’s not just the imperials who’ve come for us, even the principality has tagged along! Their numbers and momentum are extraordinary. We can’t just stay stuck here like this!”

“No matter what, we absolutely cannot leave!”

The old people were being stubborn.

A smirk came to Callius’ lips at the sight.

“How naive.”

“!”

Glares were now coming his way.

If somebody else had said it, they would’ve started shouting by now, but the divine sight of him was still fresh in their minds.

“What would it matter once you’re all dead? The clan that you value so much, the forest that you consider your own land, will be nothing without the dragonkin people; it’ll just be a bunch of trees and marshes.”

Living had to come first.

Callius said so.

“Who are you…!”

“Does it matter who I am? Rather, I think it’s more important to prepare a way for you to live.”

Even if it meant ingloriously rolling in the mud, survival would make it worth it.

If you want to retain your honour even in death, will it still matter once there’s no one left to remember you?

“Where can we, refugees who’ve lost our homeland, go?”

“Anywhere. The earth is wide, and so is the sky. Your legs still work, don’t they? Don’t your eyes? You can go wherever your legs can take you, and see whatever there is to see. Then why hesitate?”

The elders gulped.

‘His words fill you with a sense of weariness.’

‘He really isn’t ordinary.’

‘Words that feel like they span across ten thousand eons…’

The elders of the dragonkin tribe were subdued.

Everyone could only look to the leader of the tribe –

Feeling the gazes upon him, Philomatour straightened his back.

“First of all…”

The moment he was about to say something –

His eyes jerked upwards.

“Ch-, Chief!”

“This…”

The forest was burning.

A haze of heat was rising from the burning forest, and black smoke engulfed the sky.

Had they fallen under siege already? The elders sighed at the black smoke rising from all directions in the forest.

“Are they planning to burn down the whole forest?”

The fire was already getting out of control.

That rising fire that looked like it could burn up the whole marsh wasn’t something that could be quenched by pouring water on it.

“…”

The dragonkin people were desperate.

Even Serena and Aldo, who’d come to their help, now sported stiff expressions.

“They really lit the forest on fire.”

Serena heard Callius mutter to himself, and suddenly sensed something strange.

The fairy lights that’d been hovering around him had all disappeared.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 129

Callius and Serena came out of the forest and walked back towards the town.

The night sky was dark.

The only sources of light were the lit torches inside the town, the pale moon and the scattered stars.

And in that darkness only the two of them walked.

Serena was pretending to be calm, but she wasn’t the only one feeling awkward.

‘Why did she suddenly want to become my servant?’

Callius was quite out of sorts.

Knowing someone was eavesdropping, he’d used Sullivian’s divine magic to try out his newly acquired power, but when he caught the intruder, what exactly happened?

Why did he suddenly get another servant?

Glance.

When he looked back, Serena the elf was walking far behind, as she’d exclaimed she’d never even dare step foot on her master’s shadow.

Callius was stunned at the sight of her that resembled nothing but a gentle sheep.

She’d declared that she’d become a servant, and he’d been left speechless, so he was just going back to the town…

She’d apparently considered this tacit permission on his part.

At first, he’d been wondering if she knew his true identity.

But a mere count of Carpe was not somebody who deserved this level of respect.

‘I think she’s misunderstood something.’

Callius didn’t bother explaining.

Why stop a hero of the future from following him?

It was definitely more convenient than her becoming an obstacle.

Now, he was more interested in dealing with the magical power he’d acquired so recently.

‘The fairies entered my elixir field.’

The fairies, who’d been dancing around Callius as if intoxicated by the scent of his magic, had begun to permeate into his body.

From there, to his divine passage, and finally to his elixir field, where they now lay dormant.

They didn’t even sign a contract with him or anything, beforehand.

And that was what Callius was focused on.

To have the fairies in his possession without signing a contract – that was a very significant event.

They found satisfaction residing in Callius’ body, and in return he could wield their power.

This was obviously an important variable, and it could make up for the lack of strength Callius was feeling so keenly.

Although his elixir field was getting crowded from how much stuff got keeping stuck inside it, there was no point in worrying about that.

[Instinctive Intuition] would sound the alarm if it ever got truly dangerous.

‘Of course, the fairies who entered my elixir field won’t be mine forever.’

They’d only taken shelter for a while, intoxicated by the bewitching scent.

Similar to a traveler who might take refuge under the eaves of your home to avoid the rain.

So Callius wasn’t sure about when they might decide to leave.

Lesser fairies were children whose forms were unclear and whose egos had not yet been established.

Intermediate level fairies would fix their forms.

Each would have their own individuality.

As well as attribute.

‘Serena’s fairy must be intermediate level.’

The flames wrapped around her bow didn’t spring from the power of God. They were created by natural energy.

So Callius had hope.

That he too could live in harmony with the fairies who’d decided to take up residence inside his elixir field, and grow together with them.

Then, like Serena, he too might one day be able to assimilate the power of the fairies into his swordsmanship.

But that would take a period of growth.

“Master.”

“… What is it?”

“You probably already know, but a gloomy shadow has covered the town.”

Callius looked over the town visible in the distance.

Even Callius, who was inching ever closer to the power of a Master, wasn’t feeling anything.

That was how distant and how faint the disturbance must’ve been.

The elves’ ears were special, so that might be how Serena was feeling it.

“Maybe it’s the army coming to subdue the dragonkin people.”

“They’re faster than I thought.”

Callius said very lightly.

Seeing this, Serena hurriedly knelt down on one knee.

“O Lord of the Skies. Please lend us your strength.”

Lord of the Skies.

Callius wasn’t ignorant enough to not know what it meant.

‘Ah.’

The elf, Serena –

Had apparently mistaken him for a dragon.

She was making such a request that could be seen as quite rude.

Nevertheless, she was stalwart, because she thought Callius was a dragon.

‘A dragon does not waver.’

Dragons didn’t break their promises.

If one made a ‘promise’ after receiving a ‘reward’ –

The dragon would unflinchingly fulfill it.

Perhaps that mistaken impression now coloured all of Serena’s actions.

‘Hmm.’

But it didn’t matter all that much.

Callius also wanted to try out his newly acquired power.

‘Time to collect some of the debt the empire owes me.’

Besides, he was confident that he could at least protect himself in case danger arrived.

He even had the ring called Leteti, a relic of the Vira Tribe, so he could simply take to the skies and fly away whenever he wanted.

Above all, Callius wasn’t about to reveal his identity here no matter what transpired, so it didn’t matter.

“I’ll go to the forest.”

If he was going to have to fight, Callius decided that it’d be better to join the dragonkin tribesmen.

“You, bring Aldo over.”

“Understood!”

A small look of joy flashed on Callius’ face as he turned his back to the town.


Near the turn of dawn, when the night’s dew was beginning to fall –

And even the moonlight had dimmed –

The grand princess put her legs up on the table inside the tavern, and folded her arms.

“Looks like he’s already run away.”

The knight giving the report was Bethan, from the principality.

Called Bethan the Guide.

“Even though I carefully hid our tracks, he noticed it first and disappeared. He’s quicker than I thought, and smarter.”

Princess Rebecca, sitting next to the princess, nodded her head as she commented.

Her face looked a tiny bit satisfied.

The grand princess’ eyes narrowed.

“Are you feeling happy about that?”

“Grand Princess, please! It must be a matter of great regret to fail to catch a potential criminal of the empire and the principality.”

Hmph.

That wasn’t an explicit denial either.

“Do you really think that I can’t tell?”

“Tell what?”

“… Forget it. Tch.”

It was almost obvious.

It’d been like this since their childhood.

Even if she had nothing to hide, Princess Rebecca had an acquisitive fixation who’d resist having her toys taken away even if it killed her.

She must’ve been content that the man had run away.

Grand Princess Lavian didn’t care for it, but it was hard for her to say anything.

Even though the other party was of a lower rank, she was still a princess of the principality. And Lavian wasn’t exactly swimming in friends either. So she had no choice but to leave Rebecca be.

The grand princess rose from her seat and moved, her knights falling in place around her.

After that day –

The empire had decided to strengthen its internal order.

If she successfully completed this expedition, her position would become firm enough to withstand the coming turbulence.

Besides, the original purpose of coming here was to exterminate the lizards, not anything else.

‘He must have some connection with the lizards.’

An eviction order has already been issued in his name.

Along with the saying that if he kept wandering around here, his head would be propped up on the tip of a spear.

But even so, the man didn’t obey, and stayed only depending on the status as a pilgrim.

‘If he’s really connected with them, he must –’

Inevitably appear in her path.

Princess Rebecca’s attitude made Lavian even more curious about the man’s true identity.

“Sort yourselves out, you lot. The lizard hunt begins now!”

There didn’t seem to be any harm in moving things a little faster.

In the first place –

If the man acted like a pilgrim, his level wouldn’t be comparable with a Master.

So there was no need to be afraid.

“Woooooooooooooooooooooo!”

The shouts of the knights and soldiers resounded through the sky.

And they started running, straight towards the forest.

At the break of dawn, a large army, carrying a seemingly endless procession of torches, headed towards the swamp.


Pit-a-pat!

Crunch!

“Chief Philo!!”

A meeting of the tribal court, which had convened at dawn, was in progress.

But suddenly one of the tribesmen rushed into the cave, shouting.

“Balabune! What do you think you’re doing?”

“There’s trouble! Big trouble!”

His serious face made the tribal elders change their expressions.

“Surely not?!”

“The imperial princess is here with a large army!”

“How could that…”

“There must be traitors among us! How did the princess come to know of this place?”

That was then.

The clan chieftain –

Philomatour, spoke.

“It’s not that important anymore. Since they’ve found us first and attacked our home, we should repay them.”

“Oh, ooh!”

“As expected of the chieftain!”

“A model for young dragonkin everywhere.”

The old men of the tribal court admired the cold rationality and incisive wisdom of the chieftain.

“Immediately form a team of elites, block their path, and dig a trap to lure them into. We can’t compete in pure numbers. Drive the fear of the swamp deep into the imperial princess’ heart.”

At Philomatour’s solemn command, Balabune and the people of the court thumped their spears upon the ground.

“For the sake of our lost pride –

“I bid you, go!”

Pit-a-pat!

Philomatour’s eyes, as he watched the crowd disappear, quietly began to droop.

Soon, his upright posture also relaxed to the fullest, and all strength seemed to escape him.

“My philosophy has always been to live as peacefully as a flowing river and to one day pass as calmly as a lamp is blown out…”

But why did the world have to bother him so much?

Philomatour took a deep breath.

Why was the clan always raring to fight?

Wouldn’t it be nicer and more comfortable to just live in hiding somewhere else?

With that thought in mind, Philomatour stood up.

‘My only chance to escape is now.’

Would he stand by as his clan died?

Did he not send them like lambs to the slaughter?

What a joke!

It was the people of the clan themselves, not him, who were eager to rush to their own deaths.

‘The most annoying part was how I had to pretend I’ve forgotten everything.’

He had majestic scales, and two horns adorned his head.

But compared to the average dragonkin, he could truly be considered somewhat closer to humans. Because the shape of his arms and legs were closer to humans than a dragon.

As a result, he’d been secretly ostracized within his own clan.

As a being with thicker human blood –

His existence had been a mark of shame from the viewpoint of the clan members who were insecure about their diluted bloodline, about not being fully endowed with dragon blood.

He’d been called a disgusting abomination, more of a symbol of degeneration than a product of evolution, and that had been his place among the tribe.

But things had changed.

A great number of the clan’s champions had been killed in successive battles, and Philomatour had come back from his pilgrimage as a powerhouse.

It was the clan that had degenerated.

They’d tried to ridicule him, but they did not doubt that Philomatour’s power was the power of their ancestors, the dragons.

As if it was natural, he’d become the clan chief, burdened with the duty to lead them.

“It’s not even a good joke. I’m just a criminal with a history of escaping.”

Of course, he had the qualifications to lead them.

But he had no reason to.

So, the dragonkin people –

“– Will be destroyed.”

Philomatour didn’t feel any familiarity or a sense of belonging with these people.

He was neither a dragonking nor a human, and he didn’t belong anywhere.

‘I shouldn’t have come back.’

He should’ve just kept adventuring with them.

He shouldn’t have halted his pilgrimage.

He’d come back here for no reason.

Indeed, and therefore –

“Let’s go.”

It didn’t matter what happed to the tribe.

There was no luggage to carry along.

Just a spear.

That was enough.

Philomatour came out of the cave.

His determination was firm, and his steps were light.

He could go anywhere his feet took him –

“Chief…”

“I-, it’s the chief!”

“Chief, have you seen Uncle?”

A gaggle of children rushed at him, squealing.

These little children were the future of the dragonkin people.

Soon, they’d face a cruel reality.

“You idiots, the enemy is already here!”

“What enemy?”

“I don’t know either. Chief, who’s your enemy?”

“…”

“It’ll be fine, the chief will deal with then. Uncle told me, the chief is our greatest and strongest warrior!”

Philomatour’s face wrinkled.

“Damn it all.”

Creeeeak.

His spear groaned in protest under his tightened grip.

“You lot, hide!”

Step!

As he jumped off the slope of the hill, Philomatour’s form vanished in an instant, and he quickly passed the forest and headed for the swamp.

The strength of his legs far surpassed human norms, no matter how they looked.

The spear in his hand blazed with power so fiercely as if it could pierce anything.

But there was still hesitation in his heart.

Just –

As usual –

“I want to run away.”

Like a lizard running away after cutting off its own tail.

He just wanted to escape.

He wasn’t a human, he was just a lizard, right?

But now in front him was a choice.

Whether to remain as a lizard, crawling upon this earth?

Or to soar as a dragon?

“Are you thinking of running away? Not that I care.”

“…!”

Flinch!

Philomatour’s form, which had been speeding through the bushes, came to an abrupt halt.

Screech!

A furrow was dug into the ground along his trail as he bled off his momentum, and his spear reflexively stabbed out.

Woooo…!

His blow tore through the air.

Spang!

The shockwave headed unerringly towards the source of the voice.

Claaang-!!

A great hammer stopped the blow in its tracks.

“Philo!”

“Aldo!?”

Why was he here?

A smile appeared on Philomatour’s face despite all his confusion.

Aldo and Serena –

Seeing their faces relieved some of his tension. But he didn’t fully lower his guard.

Because beside the two, there was a third, arrogantly surveying the scene.

‘… What?’

The divine power Philomatour could feel from the newcomer was weak.

However, somehow his presence felt like a font of immeasurable power.

Although the newcomer’s whole body was covered in a pure white robe that hid his identity, Philomatour instinctively realized that this was by no means a weak existence.

“He is the one who will help you.”

“He’s like a colleague.”

Philomatour’s throat twitched at the sight of Aldo and Serena grinning.

– Aaaaaaahhh!

Claaang!

The battle was already in full swing.

“Nice to meet you. But I don’t think now is the time for a chat.”

“Yeah, that’s why we…”

Just when Aldo was about to say something –

“I will keep my promise. I’ve been paid for it.”

The newcomer’s hand moved.

An unsettling purple energy drew elegant letters in the air.

“Venerating Treasure of the Three Beliefs – Web Edict (網敎).”

Crackackackackackackack!

The whole swamp was dyed with a purple hue.

Something hidden in the swamp emitted an intense purple light.

The burst of purple energy quickly spread out, becoming a net that covered all directions.

“Ugh!”

“Wh-, what is this!”

The imperial knights were now drowning in the swamp. The dragonkin people did not miss this opportunity. They aimed their spears and stabbed any enemy they could reach.

Aaaaahhhh!

The imperials’ screams echoed.

“Impossible…”

Lost for words to describe this grand reversal, Philomatour turned his head to the progenitor of this tragedy.

“If you want to run away, go. A stumbling ally is more dangerous than any enemy could ever be.”

Rustle.

The hood came off.

Purple eyes looked down on him, bearing a frosty chill that seemed like it could freeze everything in sight.

The moment he witnessed them –

Philomatour felt a strong urge.

He now really wanted to run.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 128

To say that he was lucky was an understatement.

He didn’t get it as a reward for completing a quest, but merely for agreeing to work with those two.

‘Thanks to that, I’ve now gotten entangled with the dragonkin people’s destiny[1].’

But since he got my hands on a fae-stone, Callius couldn’t complain.

He’d simply have to deal with whatever complications came his way.

After watching the stone in his hand for a while, Callius quickly went out of the inn and left the town to enter the surrounding forest.

[Fairies are everywhere, yet nowhere.]

Since they rarely travelled far, it was difficult to meet them even once in a lifetime.

But burning a fae-stone was a different story. A fairy that absorbed the bewitching energy that it exuded would reveal themselves, and even show an affinity for the stone’s owner.

They might even be happy to do you a favour in return.

Of course, not all fairies were like that.

It depended on the fairy’s personality and situation.

A fairy with an overly fickle personality might merely absorb the energy and vanish.

So it was a matter of luck.

And if there were no nearby fairies interested enough to respond while the stones burned, the chance would also be used up.

So one had to be very careful while using a fae-stone.

Because it gave only one chance to please a fairy.

But –

Callius wasn’t afraid.

‘If fairies are attracted by bewitching energy, what if I assimilate it?’

He wouldn’t have to worry about the chance being used up anymore.

What would happen if his body itself exuded bewitching energy?

He’d benefit by having many more opportunities to come into contact with fairies, and the probability of signing a contract would also rise.

Of course, this would be unthinkable for a normal person, but this was Callius.

Owner of the characteristic, [Gluttony], and the constitution, [Smelting Bones]!

The former could digest the indigestible, and the latter could help absorb it efficiently.

‘Heaven is smiling upon me.’

Callius put the stone in his mouth.

Gulp.

Swallow.

It felt like the forest was shaking all around him.

When Callius opened his eyes again, they were shining with a purple glow.

‘This is another conceptual power, different from draconic power I have.’

It was a power very close to nature.

Callius circulated it through his body according to the Six Peak Flowers technique.

[The fae-stone enters your body.]

[Digestion fails.]

[The characteristic 「Gluttony」 makes it possible.]

[It is still difficult to completely absorb. Absorption rate falls by 37%.]

[The constitution 「Smelting Bones」 begins to absorb the new power.]

[The absorption rate of the bewitching energy in the fae-stone has exceeded 78%.]

[Successfully absorbed.]

[Bewitching energy builds up inside your body.]

[The characteristic, Pheromone, responds.]

[Pheromone coalesces with the bewitching energy.]

[The characteristics are recombined.]

[Pheromone is combined with bewitching energy and is reborn as 「Bewitching Scent」.]

“?”

「Bewitching Scent」
• Created by combining bewitching energy with the trait, [Pheromone]. • Your body emits the scent of bewitching energy.

[Fairies are drawn to you.]

[Some fairies will be intoxicated by your scent and will not want to leave.]

After checking the message window, Callius thought with calm eyes.

‘… This is great.’

Not only did his body assimilate the power, it even combined with the characteristic [Pheromone].

Describing it as merely a success wasn’t enough.

Besides, this power –

‘It’s weak, but useful.’

A small amount of power had accumulated inside his elixir field.

Callius’ talent, [Instinctive intuition], gave him a flash of insight.

‘Sacred art.’

He had a feeling that this power would be good at working with sacred arts.

Callius had some knowledge of sacred arts in his repertoire.

Sullivian had given him a whole book when he’d requested her for the reverse scale.

The book inside which the reverse scale had been hidden, was full of words explaining the sacred arts.

There were three ideas that she’d systematically researched and established during her lifetime, which she called the Three Beliefs.

It meant honouring three things.

Venerating Heaven (경천), Venerating Man (경인), Venerating Treasure (경물).

It was a sacred art that aimed to honour the heavens, the people, and all the things in the world.

When facing the Light Dragon, the spell inscribed upon Callius’ body had been Venerating Man – Discipline.

It was a sacred art that used man as a medium.

Venerating Heaven of course meant honouring the sky, and, nature.

Venerating Treasure was also self-evident.

At that moment when Callius was trying to draw a sacred character in the air, imparting the Sutra of the Three Beliefs, according to [Instinctive Intuition] without any conscious thought –

Whiz!

Suddenly something flew in.

It was quite fast. Callius reflexively raised his palm and swatted it down.

– Ack!

???

When he hit something like a mosquito, the sound he heard was that of a little girl.

It was only then that Callius realized his mistake and picked up the little fairy he’d beaten into the ground.

– Ehh…

She fit just about snugly on his two palms.

But she was almost weightless and her aura was also faint.

The translucent body, as if it’d melt into the air and vanish any moment, made it hard to understand whether it was alive or not.

Although the shape was indistinct, the beautiful translucent wings were clearly visible to Callius’ eyes.

A fairy.

‘A low level one.’

The size, and the aura –

And even the form that was still in a state of flux, were the characteristics of a low-level fairy.

This probably happened because he’d assimilated bewitching energy into his body.

Although he wasn’t very familiar with it, Callius’ nose caught more faint traces of bewitching energy.

‘Four, five, no… dozens?’

The number of sources of bewitching energy were beginning to rise exponentially, full of a growing sense of urgency. Why were there so many fairies?

Callius was beginning to feel a little wary, but then he stopped himself.

[Instinctive intuition] wasn’t sounding the alarm. Rather, this was…

‘Curiosity and admiration.’

Dozens of fairies were beginning to converge towards him.

The dark forest was lighting up with tiny motes of light, like a crowd of fireflies.


It wasn’t Callius’ action that first made Serena widen her golden eyes.

‘But he’s just a human… ‘

He was handsome enough to even make an elf who was called the Incarnation of Beauty whistle.

That beautiful and noble face was enough to shock Serena at first sight!

She honestly couldn’t believe that a human’s appearance might reach this level.

Serena even was forced to admit that she’d have to recognize his appearance even if she didn’t care about anything else about him.

To hide such a beauty under that pure white robe –

Serena’s cheeks flushed red.

However, it was only momentary.

Her mouth became agape due to another reason.

‘The fae-stone… ‘

She reacted when he saw Callius’s method of using the fae-stone in his possession.

To be honest, she doubted her own eyes at first.

But there was no way she’d seen it wrong. She was a proud elf who could even pin a fly from afar with her bow.

She was confident in her sight, no matter which race were to make a comparison. Such a dark forest was no obstacle to her eyes at all.

So she couldn’t believe it.

‘Is he crazy?’

He swallowed the stone!

Wouldn’t it pass through his bowels undigested and come out the other end, at best? Why would he do such a thing? Besides, if he made the slightest mistake, he could be devoured by the bewitching energy in turn and become a half-man, half-beast. Hadn’t he considered that at all?

Serena was suddenly feeling very sorry for the stone she’d given away on impulse.

She wouldn’t have done it if she’d known in advance how he’d treat it. But the moment she thought she should go forward and check his condition –

Flinch.

In an instant, her pupils dilated at the sense of magical power suddenly rising from him.

Her mouth hung open.

“Hic!”

She was startled enough to hiccup.

But nobody could disparage her condition.

That man was absorbing the bewitching power.

A person, not a fairy, absorbing the power of a fae-stone? This was naturally absurd.

Only fairies could use that power. There was no doubt about this.

That was common sense and a rule set by God.

But this being was going against it!

Serena’s head couldn’t quite comprehend the situation.

‘Isn’t he supposed to be human?’

If he wasn’t human, it might be understandable.

Maybe a fairy? Possible. If he was a half-breed born between a human and a fairy, the story would have a certain degree of possibility.

The probability would be small enough to liken it to hitting a fly with an arrow after passing it through the eye of a needle, but it’d still be higher probability than a human using the power of the fae.

‘Wait a minute. Come to think of it…’

Serena recalled the faint trace of energy hidden in his aura that she’d felt before.

She’d only gotten a vague sense of it, but it’d been rampant and wild energy that was now bringing up memories.

‘Dragon…’

A true dragon, not a dragonkin.

Could it be that a real dragon had come out to amuse himself?

Taking human form?

Then it all made sense.

‘The appearance that a human definitely can’t have, and the ability to abosorb the power of the fae…’

A dragon could probably meet these conditions.

Dragons themselves didn’t have that kind of ability naturally, but if one took the power of a fairy and turned into a human, it was understandable.

A dragon! She couldn’t believe it!

‘But I… Disrespected…’

Serena’s face turned pale.

Unlike Aldo, who’d been quite friendly, Serena had had a hostile attitude during their interactions.

She’d committed great disrespect.

A dragon! She still couldn’t believe it! Serena’s misunderstanding was quickly deepening.

All kinds of fairies had now gathered around Callius, glowing.

Purple bewitching energy swirled through the air.

Serena forgot her worries and was mesmerized by the sight of the fairies dancing.

The appearance of the fairies flying around Callius and dying the night purple was very beautiful.

The man stood at the centre of it all.

The sight so alluring as if it’d been painted on a canvas, made Serena’s heart thump.

That was then.

The fairies shining purple suddenly began to seep into Callius’ body.

Dozens of fairies disappeared as if they were being sucked into a whirlpool.

“Ugh!”

So many fairies?

No matter how low-level they were, this was impossible. Serena made a reflexive noise.

“Who?”

Callius, feeling her presence, shouted toward Serena’s hiding place.

Serena covered her mouth with both hands, but finally came forward from behind the tree as if she had no choice.

But then –

“Venerating Heaven of the Three Beliefs –”

“…!”

“– Earth Edict (土敎).”

Purple letters were engraved in the air.

When they disappeared, two purple threads of light ran down from Callius’ feet and shot across the ground towards Serena.

“Sacred magic?!”

Serena recognized the spell at a glance and pulled out her bow.

No matter how strong dragons were, they couldn’t transcend the limits of sacred magic itself.

‘At least, a sacred art –’

Wouldn’t be able to stand against one of her arrows.

Two arrows were drawn out in an instant, the bowstring went taut, and Serena fired.

Whiiiiish!

An arrow filled with divine power struck the purple sacred spell.

Serena was about to immediately apologize once the spell was broken –

But –

Crunch!

What broke was Serena’s arrow, instead.

“What…!”

Whizzzz! Zap!

The purple sacred spell attacked Serena from beneath her feet.

But she wasn’t some weakling either.

She struck with her her bow to block the spell, and jumped up on the tree.

But that was no reprieve.

Callius was already executing another sacred art.

“Venerating Heaven of the Three Beliefs – Wood Edict (木敎).”

“Ugh!”

The sacred spell, which Callius had already prepared in advance, emerged from the tree and caught her.

The tree trunks bound her tight, and she couldn’t move an inch.

‘How can sacred magic control the trees…!’

She didn’t know what happened, but this was now the question at the forefront of Serena’s mind.

She had no idea how the power of the Gods could transform a tree that belonged to nature, but she didn’t have time to think about it anymore.

“Ugh!”

No matter how hard she tried, the bindings wouldn’t come off.

The strong constriction was causing her physical pain.

The trunks were squeezing tighter and tighter.

‘This doesn’t make any sense…’

Sacred arts were a form of power that could let you affect the material world using divine power.

It was only enough to suppress ordinary soldiers or knights.

To have a sacred spell deflect one of her arrows, she who was renowned as an archer among the elves, and show such strong power –

‘It’s a divine art made with bewitching power. Instead of a divine art, it’s more like a fairy art.’

A divine art could never be so strong.

That light with a soft purple hue –

Had been divine power mixed with the power of nature.

That’d made it possible to borrow the power of a tree that also belonged to nature.

Serena bit her lip.

“Iki.”

– Hnnn!

A voice came from her bow.

It suddenly ignited.

A strong flame enveloped her.

The tree burned, and Serena, who’d escaped the fire’s range, now lifted her bow again with a slightly tired look.

“!”

However, her target had already disappeared.

A shiver ran along Serena’s spine.

An unknown chill raised the hairs on the back of her neck.

Slide.

A sharp knife gleamed in the moonlight, resting at her throat.

‘He’s caught me from behind.’

It was her complete defeat.

But there was no shame in that.

Serena knew who and what he was.

She’d even found out his secret.

Death was only to be expected.

“Why, is someone like you…”

“You know me?”

“I recognize your noble station.”

“Hmm…”

Serena thought.

How could she survive this situation?

A reason to make this dragon spare her.

There was only one that she could think of.

“I will serve you.”

To become his slave. There was no other way for her to survive.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 팔자, innate destiny.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 127

“Right.”

Philo Cut-Tail.

‘There was somebody like that.’

In the ancient times, there’d been many clans who used to worship the spear.

However, among them, only the empire of today and the dragonkin people still survived.

The dragonkin were indeed descendants of the dragons, but they were more commonly called lizardmen because of how thin their bloodline was.

They would one day be destroyed by the hands of the empire, which was carrying out a plan to annihilate all nonhuman races on the continent.

Even though they were fellow worshippers of the spear, even though the empire had used their power for its own gain in the past, in the end, their fate was to be abandoned and exterminated.

Because a strange doctrine had taken root in the empire that considered all nonhuman beings as worthless.

Humans and dragonkin had always had a fraught relationship, which didn’t help.

‘Come to think of it, now is about the time.’

The dragonkin people were to be annihilated.

The empire had spent a lot of ultimately fruitless effort on its attack on Carpe and had taken a lot of damage, so it was now planning to strengthen its internal stability by subjugating the troublesome people within its borders.

This didn’t deserve any particular attention, from Callius’ point of view.

“Even though he’s a bit useless, his spear is top notch. It’s a pity to just let him die. Besides… we’ve been together for a while.”

Aldo kept talking.

Please lend us your strength so we can save him.

That was the essence of what he wanted from Callius.

However –

“Why should I?”

There was no reason why Callius should help Philo Cut-Tail.

It was possible that Philo might grow into some kind of virtuous paragon if he were to be saved.

Although Callius had no idea about his temperament nor his skills, the possibility existed.

But what mattered in the end was –

‘He’s a spearman.’

A servant of Lactus.

Of course, that was just a superficial reason, and Callius couldn’t be sure on which side Philo might end up.

Since Philo was a character destined to die.

What was the potential of Philomatour’s life?

Callius didn’t know.

That was why he was hesitant to get involved.

Of course, he’d be able to make friends with these people if he helped, but he didn’t want to put himself at risk.

The opponent of the tribe of dragonkin was the empire.

There was a high probability that the imperial prince or the princess was in charge, and the latter was more likely.

‘There’s no benefit in getting involved with the princess.’

Because she had a disposition that was considered unnecessarily violent even within the warlike empire.

What if she caught sight of his black hair and gray eyes, and found out who he really was?

He didn’t want to walk down that thorny road.

“Of course, we won’t ask for your help without offering anything in return.”

Aldo looked at Serena, who nodded, pulled something out from her sleeve and placed it on the table.

A small casket.

What’s she doing?

Serena was furtively looking around.

But there was no sign of the people who’d been happily drinking at the bar, because they’d all run away in fear already.

The three of them were the only guests left in the tavern.

Noticing that fact, Serena lifted the lid of the box very slightly.

“… And this is?”

“A fae-stone[1].”

Callius froze as he was grabbing his winecup.

Fae-stone.

He hadn’t expected this.

‘How surprising. In many ways.’

There were fairies in this world.

Their powers were varied.

But they all had one thing in common. They were bound by contracts, and contracts defined their way of life.

A race of beings with a unique ability to become one with nature, who grew stronger by making and fulfilling promises with their contractors.

‘There’s one in Jervain.’

Nochtel, the butler serving the Jervain family, was a fine example.

Their lifespans were several times that of humans.

And their magical powers that governed the very forces of nature had few rivals.

So when Callius was in the North –

Even while provoking Nochtel, he’d taken care not to cross the line.

‘Contracting with a fairy is a matter of chance.’

They weren’t easy to meet, and signing a contract was even rarer.

But there was only one thing –

One thing, the legends went, that could change that chance to a certainty.

‘A fae-stone.’

As long as you had a fae-stone in your possession.

Even in the elven forest, where fairies were relatively more common, fae-stones weren’t a common sight.

If Helena had seen this stone, she might’ve agreed to exchange a portion of the ownership rights of her merchant group for it.

Because fairies were not only powerful, they were bound by contracts and willing to work as labour.

“You might not know how valuable this stone is.”

“No, how could I not know?”

However, there was one problem if the reward for the task was something like this.

Because it was too much.

If you compared the value of Philo with the stone, the latter could be called a hundredfold more valuable. Or even a thousandfold. Because anybody would happily agree to such a price.

So Callius asked bluntly.

“I can’t help but be suspicious. Is Philo really worth such a precious stone that can be exchanged for a fiefdom in the empire?”

Serena’s voice became a little cold in response.

“Do you only see value when you look at people?”

A trace of contempt now coloured her voice.

Was an elf raising the banner of justice and humanity?

Did the sun rise from the west today?

‘Is this her original personality?’

Elves were a strong race in this world.

They were superior to humans in their longevity and physical ability.

A race that had established its own territory by leveraging the range advantage provided by the bow.

So most elves were quite overbearing.

They had an insular disposition buttressed by a feeling of racial supremacy.

‘How can an elf be like this?’

It was a little absurd, but perhaps that was why she could one day be called a hero.

To be honest, Callius wasn’t overly familiar with these two.

Because he hadn’t been the one to create them.

So he couldn’t help but be a little curious.

‘Serena and Aldo aren’t perfected yet.’

They were still pilgrims.

Even if they would become heroes one day.

So –

His thoughts idly moved to an inevitable idea.

What if he killed them right now?

‘What kind of swords will be born?’

Callius was very curious.

“!”

It was the natural desire of any pilgrim, so he merely daydreamed for a moment, but the response was instant.

“What do you…!”

“Hey, that’s too much.”

Because of that unconscious flare of killing intent –

Serena jumped up, and Aldo’s wheedling voice became low and serious.

“…”

Serena’s hands had been hidden inside the robe, so they were hard to see; however now the shape of the bow they held was clearly visible. By her side, Aldo was looking at Callius with sunken eyes.

A standoff where one side might attack the other at any moment.

But as the silence continued to build, in the end, Callius was the one to deescalate.

“Please excuse me. But I couldn’t help but be suspicious since the reward is a fae-stone. I hope you can understand my position.”

Although he’d been openly rude, since he was now taking a step back on his own –

It’d only make him seem even more honest and trustworthy.

“This stone feels precious to the two us, but I want you to understand that it’s not that big a deal for Serena. And it also means that helping our colleague is that dangerous.”

Aldo began explaining in a slightly softened voice.

On the other hand, Serena remained as she was, her eyes still sharp under her hood.

“There’s news that the two princesses from the empire and the principality have come to subdue the dragonkin people.”

Two princesses.

Both of them belonged to the category Callius most wished to avoid, so he was already feeling reluctant.

But –

He quickly grabbed the box containing the stone.

“I see.”

To be honest, the fae-stone made any amount of hassle worth it.

“Serena, how do I use it?”

“You burn the stone inside the forest where a fairy may be hiding.”

Then, the curious fairy would be drawn to the aura of the fae-stone.

The bewitching energy[2] it exuded would bewitch them and lower their vigilance, and that was the moment you’d aim for to sign a contract.

‘So that’s it.’

It wasn’t much different from what he already knew.

But there was a missing part.

‘A fae-stone doesn’t guarantee that you’ll meet a fairy, and the same goes for making a contract.’

It was just a medium to summons fairies.

Contracts were another story.

Fairies were naturally fickle.

So one had to depend on luck.

However –

‘For others that may be the case, but I’m a different story.’

For a stone as precious as jade –

It was only about the size of a small gravel.

Callius thought –

‘It’s the perfect size to swallow.’

– That for him, this was a bargain.


Aldo and Serena.

Returning to their room, they quickly took off their hoods as soon as the door closed, revealing their faces.

The woman, Serena, had pale blonde hair tied in a ponytail and ears twice the length of a human.

Her eyes looked like jewels embossed in gold, so beautiful that they brought a sense of unreality.

However, Aldo’s gaze looking at such beauty was still sombre.

“Aldo! Do you really think we can believe that guy?”

As soon as she shook off her hood, Serena complained at Aldo.

Her gripe was naturally about Callius.

Aldo grinned at her sharp look and stroked his beard.

“In fact, I prefer those who look suspicious at first glance. He must’ve gone through all sorts of trouble since birth, no? That he’s survived to this day speaks for his skills.”

The man had openly demonstrated greed and killing intent.

Those had been real, not fake.

The fact that such a straightforward person had reached this point was proof that his skills were better than expected.

“I don’t think so.”

However, Serena denied it.

It seemed she didn’t like the man.

“What’s wrong?”

“I wonder if it’s really alright to give the stone to an untrustworthy guy.”

Fae-stone.

Even for elves, it was an uncommon treasure.

A stone that only formed occasionally by chance in rare places dense with the power of nature.

Serena thought it was fair to questions whether they should’ve handed it over to a stranger they’d met today for the first time.

What if he took it and ran?

“We have to show trust first. We’re asking him to get us involved in our own business.”

“But the fae-stone…”

“It’s not that valuable to you, right? Wouldn’t it be worthwhile if it could save a colleague’s life?”

The stone was indeed vanishingly rare.

However, that wasn’t wholly true for Serena.

She still had two more besides the one she’d given to Callius.

But even so, that didn’t make the stone itself any less valuable.

Rather, it would’ve been be better to sell it off and hire a good mercenary with the money.

Even the Mercenary King would come to help them for such an extravagant reward.

‘But there’s no time.’

They lacked time.

“… Right. But I still can’t trust him.”

“Time will remedy that. But I think he’s a pretty good guy.”

“How come?”

“Did you see what Callis did to that gatekeeper?”

“Well…”

Anyone with functioning eyes could’ve seen how the gatekeeper had put down two silvers on the table, back at the tavern.

He’d obviously cheated the mysterious pilgrim.

“The gatekeeper had deceived a pilgrim. There was enough justification to even kill him then and there. I wouldn’t have thought much of it if he lost a hand or his tongue. But what happened in the end?”

“Callis told him to clean up.”

For the criminal to get away with such a meagre punishment –

That was to say –

“Yeah. He isn’t a bad guy, I guess.”

Since he wasn’t a villain by nature, Serena agreed to stop worrying about him for now.

Besides, Aldo continued –

“While gathering information, I heard some crazy news about a new wanted order.”

“Wanted order? Issued by the empire?”

“That’s right. Some princess or other put out a warrant for a man. They say he’s a lecher who goes around harassing women. The victims so far already number in the hundreds, apparently.”

“What a rotten scoundrel!”

“It’s probably Callis.”

“What?!”

Then why on earth should they team up with somebody like that?

Serena remembered that his gaze had been a little weird.

Had that guy been picturing her like that throughout their meeting?

Serena couldn’t help but hug herself.

Goosebumps were rising all over her body.

“Aldo! Are you telling me right now you want me to use my beauty to seduce him? You think he’ll fall for me so hard he’ll never betray me? Is that what you want?!”

Serena, completely misreading the situation, couldn’t help but roar.

Aldo frowned at her nonsense.

“You’re really prone to misunderstandings. Honestly, what goes on inside your head?”

“You just told me he’s a perverted scoundrel! I’m the elf called the Incarnation of Beauty. There’s no way a scumbag like that will ignore me, right?”

“I told you that I heard all sorts of crazy things. Does it make sense that a pilgrim, neither from the empire nor the principality, harassed hundreds of women in a single week? And that’s not the point to focus on.”

“Then…?”

All he’d said so far was about how crazy the news was.

So what did he want to focus on?

Serena was trying hard to understand.

“After the wanted order was issued, a group of soldiers found and surrounded him, but they say he killed them all without lifting a finger. Do you know what’s the most interesting part?”

“What?”

“They say he controls a magic beast.”

“Magic beast?”

A demonic beast controller? This truly was important information.

“Yeah. He could be a servant of the whip.”

Of the Whip God, Auste!

“I heard the whip has already disappeared?”

“A God doesn’t disappear that easily.”

Indeed.

They still didn’t know which God Callis served.

Aldo had originally thought he served the sword, but perhaps not.

‘From his eyes when he let out that flash of killing intent, the sword is likely…’

Aldo shook his head, recalling the story about the pilgrims of Valtherus.

Among all pilgrims, the only madmen who fought and killed their own brothers in faith were the pilgrims of the sword.

“Anyway, he isn’t a citizen of the empire or the principality. Rather, he’s being chased by the locals. That makes him trustworthy.”

“But he’s a sex maniac.”

“You… Stop worrying about that. He didn’t even care about you, right?”

“You!”

That was then.

Suddenly, Serena’s long ears perked up and trembled.

“Is it an enemy?”

“No, it’s him. He’s left his room.”

“He’s probably going to try and use the stone. Are you going to follow him?”

“You might think so, but I don’t. What if he’s running away? I’ll follow him and make sure. You can just go to sleep, dwarf.”

“Heh, alright.”

It was up to her to decide whether to trust the stranger or not.

Aldo’s words did have their own basis, but that alone wasn’t enough to convince her.

Step, hop.

Serena climbed out of the window and jumped in a graceful motion, her feet silent as they touched the ground.

With her hood up and her ears perked up for listening, she began to run as soon as she saw her target.

Clad in a white robe –

It was Callis.

Rustle.

As Callis left the town and entered the surrounding forest, Serena carefully trailed after him.

And after a while –

“…!”

Serena’s golden eyes widened in shock, and her mouth gaped.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 요석 (妖石), monster/demon stone. Translating as fae-stone since demons are already a different faction in this story.

[2] 요기 (妖氣) (yao qi), monster energy. Translating as bewitching energy or natural energy, taking some artistic license.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 126

A few minutes ago.

Gabor.

A small rural town whose like could be found everywhere on the outskirts of the civilization.

The residents made a living by logging, farming, and hunting.

Just like any other ordinary town.

But its location at the border between the empire and the principality, and the fact that there were huge forests and swamps nearby –

– Meant this was a gathering place for many mercenaries and vagrants.

After entering Gabor, Callius quickly went to a tavern and ordered food to satisfy his hunger.

Although the menu only comprised on salads and stews.

He wanted a lamb steak, but that kind of food couldn’t be found anywhere in this small town.

Although the townspeople did raise a few sheep here and there, all you could buy was venison.

Callius was in no position to be picky, so he just made his order and sat waiting quietly.

“Hey there, Bro.”

As always, annoyances who didn’t even know their place came to bother him.

To be honest, he was a little nervous in case somebody recognized him as that Devil of Lust or something, but it was a bother either way.

“Ordering venison steak? You must be loaded.”

“Are you a pilgrim, Bro? Looks at this fancy white robe. Are you showing off your money?”

“How about making a donation? Kahaha!”

Three baldies. Two shaggy-looking. Five in total.

And those who were just watching from the sidelines…

‘About fourteen or so.’

Callius pondered.

Apparently he had no choice but to finish his meal while enduring the smell of blood.

“Hey, are you ignoring me?”

A vagrant was approaching with a spear in hand.

“Haah.”

Callius wrestled away the spear and threw it away.

Crunch!

It pierced through the vagrant’s heart without even giving him a chance to scream, then broke through the tavern wall and disappeared in the distance. One baldie down.

Thud.

There was silence in the tavern as the corpse dropped to the floor.

But that only lasted a moment.

“This bastard!”

They came all at once.

He couldn’t use a sword in this place and risk discovery.

So Callius took out the mace he’d taken off a soldier from subspace.

Or rather, a morning star.

A blunt-headed weapon with pointed thorns.

He swung it in an elegant arc.

Crunch! Crack! Puff! Thud!

Blood and brains scattered everywhere.

The heads of the rest of the five who’d jumped in – two baldies and two shaggy-looking men – burst like ripe melons in an instant.

It was an attack that went beyond cruelty.

The vagrants who were about to stand up and rush in stiffened like stone.

But Callius had no intention of letting them go. The ones who’d shown even a speck of killing intent were struck like a thunderbolt and blown away.

The essence of fighting a crowd is momentum.

You have to take the lead and make a few examples to cow everybody else.

So, after a while –

“Here’s your food.”

“…”

The tavern owner put the food down without even blinking an eye at the grisly sight of the corpses.

The man didn’t seem even remotely bothered, so he probably had some skills of his own.

Callius put down the morning star and took out a knife and a fork.

He started with the soup and salads.

Then he finished the stew. Finally, he began to elegantly slice up the venison steak and eat it in neat bites.

It smelled a little fishy, but it could still be eaten.

‘I’d say about three out of ten.’

It reminded him of the roasted earth dragon he’d eaten in the North. The dish had been good enough to achieve a score which should’ve been unthinkable for someone of Callius’ picky palate.

It’d scored a jaw-dropping eight out of ten.

In comparison, the venison steak at this Jaw Dropping Tavern –

Usually Callius wouldn’t have eaten it even if he were paid to, but he was helpless right now.

The food he’d kept in subspace had to be conserved for unexpected situations.

“The stew is a little better, I suppose.”

About four points, if he had to grade it.

Rattle.

As he was tasting the food, the gatekeeper he’d met earlier appeared, putting down some money on the table, and tried to leave.

Callius tilted his head, but soon understood.

‘Guy’s got a conscience.’

He’d probably ripped Callius off at the city gates.

Now the man was terrified after seeing what’d happened to the gangsters who’d tried to hassle him. Callius didn’t much care, but he didn’t like the thought of simply letting him go back.

“Hey.”

“Yes?”

“Here, clean this place up.”

“Ah… me?”

“…”

“I, I’ll clean it up! Happy to clean it up. Haha!”

The gatekeeper began to clean up the room in a hurry, but Callius’ attention was caught by two newcomers, both clad in robes, approaching him from the front.

‘I smell iron.’

And the smell of flowers and grass.

Perhaps because his sense of smell had become very sensitive to flesh and blood, he could smell the former more clearly.

Genos from the Gradas family would’ve been able to make a more accurate judgment here, but Callius was a Jervain and didn’t have the Gradas’ nose.

So he couldn’t be completely certain.

They were the ones approaching him, so he decided to sit back and watch the situation unfold.

“May we sit?”

“As you like.”

Thud.

The short man sat down roughly enough to make the chair creak, and the one standing next to him took a seat much more carefully.

Callius’ doubts were solidifying into certainty.

“Boss! A beer, here! What about you two?”

“Some wine might be nice.”

“Flower wine[1] for me.”

“Some wine and flower wine too, Boss! And some food!”

Their food and drinks quickly arrived at the table.

The short-statured man with a hoarse voice quickly dug in with his big, broad hands.

The other ate the salad and stew, and drank the flower wine straight from the bottle with her slender hands.

Callius took the Holy Grail of the Defeated God from his bosom and used it as a cup for his own drink.

After they were satiated, they put down their food and drinks and started talking.

“Thank you for the delicious meal! You have our gratitude. I’m called Aldo. This is Serena.”

“I am Serena. Hello.”

“… Call me Callis.”

‘So the food and drinks were on me?’ Callius thought, feeling quite upset.

He couldn’t help but wonder if these two were beggars too, but he still had to hear their story first.

After a small silence, Aldo looked at Callius with an interested gaze and spoke.

“You aren’t from the principality, right?”

It was a sudden, sharp question.

Callius was surprised for a moment, but didn’t outwardly react.

“How ridiculous. You’re telling a pilgrim from the principality that he isn’t from there? Is this rudeness how you repay my favour to you?”

But although Callius tried to play it off by pretending to be angry, Aldo’s mouth hidden under his bushy beard curved up in a grin.

“There’s no need to act like that. I have a lot of experience dealing with people from the principality. Your mace doesn’t contain the viciousness that’s typical of them. Callis, if you were really a pilgrim from the principality, the people who attacked you wouldn’t have gotten away with just some broken ribs. Their whole bodies would’ve been crushed to paste.”

Serena also nodded in agreement while she was gulping down wine from the bottle.

“Because that’s just how the principality is.”

“…”

Callius didn’t have any retorts.

He’d truly overlooked this fact.

Or rather, his experience with the people of the mace had been lacking.

While Callius was silent, Aldo stroked his beard that was hanging down outside his hood in a confident manner.

“Well then, now the question is, why are you carrying a mace and pretending to be from the principality? Because you’re from the empire? No way. Why would an imperial go to all that trouble? Simply put, you’re neither from empire nor the principality.”

“Hmm. Then what’s your answer?”

“Your skills have surpassed a certain level. Be it power or speed. Both are top class and have a sense of elegance.”

The answer was already quite satisfactory.

‘I do like those words: class and elegance.’

Aldo didn’t mention anything about dignity, but Callius took him to mean that his attacks looked dignified.

“How you held the knife in your hand and the way you sliced the meat were also unusual. You must be a pilgrim of the sword.”

That was a pretty incisive deduction.

Callius was inwardly startled.

Because he hadn’t expected this guy to have such insight.

Aldo had merely observed some small clues and from there reached the correct answer.

Wasn’t this fun?

But Callius wasn’t going to just honestly admit it.

Because there were gaps in the reasoning.

“Well, who knows. Maybe I serve the axe or the scythe? Or even somebody else?”

“Haha, on the contrary, that might be even better for us. Apart from the spear and the mace, we’ll welcome anybody else.”

‘Tch.’

It was his loss.

Aldo chuckled, while Serena called for another bottle of wine in a low voice.

His origin had been revealed, but Callius didn’t feel broken up about it.

“Would you like to work with us?”

“Meaning?”

“As you can see, we’re pilgrims too. Just like you. Since you’re passing through here, you must be heading to the Holy Land, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Having the company of an expert like you must be a blessing from God. Why not travel together? We’re all in the same boat anyway, and I think you’ve also figured out our identities by now.”

That was true.

Aldo used a hammer, and Serena a bow.

Although it was a rare combination, having these two work together.

One was a dwarf, and the other an elf.

Except for the spear and mace served by the empire and the principality, an alliance of two nations which currently had the greatest influence on the continent, there was no great hostility between the pilgrims of the other powers.

Even now, it was a common sight on the continent for pilgrims of different armaments to accompany each other for a while on the path of pilgrimage.

But –

‘Do I need to do that?’

Why had he left behind all his knights and followers back in Carpe in the first place?

Because Callius was now on a pilgrimage alone to carry out his own faith and his own justice.

If that sounded a bit pretentious, let’s say he felt more comfortable travelling alone because he was thinking of touring the whole continent.

His maniac trait had also disappeared, so there was no issue travelling alone.

“If you’re asking me just because you want company along the way to the Holy Land, I must refuse.”

“Hmm… The reason being?”

“Because a bigger party brings more harm than good.”

Of course, that was a superficial reason.

Callius actually knew them.

So he wanted to draw out the core truth behind why they were trying to rope him into joining them.

‘If I remember correctly, they’ll one day be called the Heroes of the Continent.’

Of course, that was six more years from now.

To be honest, there was nothing wrong with making friends with them.

They might be mere pilgrims now, but their potential was that high.

So he was curious.

Why would these two, both top-class among pilgrims in power, ask him to accompany them?

Why did they need more power?

Since many routes had already changed compared to the game, he’d better watch his step[2].

“Hmm…”

Aldo gulped and looked at Serena, but she only kept silently drinking her flower wine.

He looked perplexed, as if he hadn’t thought that Callius would refuse so firmly.

While Callius was pondering over a way to pry open their mouths, Aldo once again started talking.

“Actually, we have another colleague.”

“Oh? And?”

“He’s why we want your help. He’s in trouble.”

At Aldo’s words, Callius’ face darkened.


A deep and dark forest.

Those gathered there pitifully looked at the sky, relying only on the moonlight.

Their bodies were covered with scales, and horns sprouted from their heads.

Their eyes were like those of a reptile, and each held a spear in their hand.

“We are descendants of the dragons.

“But we are lost.

“Our believers, our holy books. Even the lands of our forefathers!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The audience thumped the ground with the shafts their spears as if in sympathy.

“How long must we hide under the moonlight?

“How long must our spears only aim at the distant heavens and the earth beneath our feet!

“We…!”

Why!

“Why can’t we stand proud!!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

“We have the right to take back what was stolen from us!”

“Why should the descendants of dragons have to live in such a shabby place!”

“Let’s just take up our spears and attack!”

“The decision will be made in a week!”

“Brothers, let’s take back what was stolen from us!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

“Let’s get our lives back!!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

“Let’s show the power of the dragonkin to the unscrupulous empire!!”

Boom! Boom! Boom!

In the midst of a tribe of dragonkin who were desperate to throw away their lives, one looked at the goings-on with pitiful eyes.

He was a companion of Aldo and Serena, and a pilgrim of Lactus who’d been appointed as the new chieftain of the dragonkin tribe.

A tribe of fugitives, despite the fact that they were born with the power of the strongest of creatures, the dragons.

‘The old codgers are making a fuss because they all want to die. I want to live… But how do I escape?’

His name was Philomatour.

Also called, Philo ‘Cut Tail[3]’.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 화주 (hwaju), flower wine. Rice wine infused with hydrangea and chrysanthemum flowers.

[2] 돌다리도 두들기고 건너는 (lit. knock on the stone bridge before crossing). To watch your step.

[3] 꼬리 자르기 (lit. cutting the tail). Very similar to the English phrase ‘cut your tail and run’ i.e. remove yourself from a messy situation and escape.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 125

“What? Why?”

A sharp voice –

– Angry, yet with a trace of immaturity of someone who’d just barely become an adult, pressed down upon the knight who stood with his head bowed.

“That’s… That scoundrel was stronger than expected. I hear he’s a servant of the demons…”

“What nonsense is that?”

“Khm.”

The knight didn’t dare tell his mistress about the even more outrageous rumour circulating among the soldiers about the Devil of Lust.

How could he utter such garbage that even he himself dismissed as nonsense?

It was embarrassing to even speak of it.

But –

“That he uses demonic powers doesn’t seem like a lie.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. The bodies of the soldiers confirmed it.”

Whatever the scoundrel had done, the corpses had all burned up, but the marks of a beast’s teeth were still clear upon the remnant bones.

There were no other obvious wounds, so he was sure.

“I don’t care.”

“But…”

“Make sure you catch him. I’ve never seen such a beautiful man in my entire life!”

Memories of that time surged up in the woman’s heart.

When she’d been kidnapped.

The man who got off his white horse and saved her, defeating her assailants in an eyeblink.

The jet-black hair and sharp nose she’d glimpsed when the hood of his robe had fluttered aside for an instant. That chiseled jawline, and those deep eyes –

She would never forget the sight. She couldn’t.

“Miss…”

The woman had a rapturous expression on her face.

The knight who saw it suddenly had a thought that had nothing to do with his duty.

‘Falling in love can turn people so beautiful!’

The knight was awestruck.

She’d always been apathetic about love and romance, and her interests laid in a different direction.

But clearly, she’d finally grown up and realized what love was!

Even if she was playing with fire.

“You must love him a…”

“What a beautiful mace he’d make!”

“Eh? Ah…”

The knight scratched his head and came back to reality.

His mistress was that princess of the principality, after all.

Not for nothing was she called Rebecca the Vile.

“Find him quickly. Don’t waste time. I can’t stay here in the empire for too long.”

“Yes, that’s true.”

They didn’t come to the empire to play around.

“And…”

“Yes?”

“If the imperial princess finds out, she’ll take him away. She always used to snatch away whatever I took a fancy to.”

“Please be careful with your words…”

“Alright, so hurry it up, Bethan. Remember, you better bring him back.”

Bethan, who’d been feeling anxious about somebody listening in, let out a deep sigh.

“I can’t leave your side, Princess. I’m you guardian knight…”

“I can protect myself perfectly well.”

Bethan was dumbstruck at that brazen declaration.

“It hasn’t been long since you almost got kidnapped!”

“That was because I was drunk.”

“Khm.”

“Now go! Quickly!!”

“… Alright.”

Bethan vacated the tent, clearly unwilling.

Shortly after he disappeared –

“…”

Rebecca straightened up and covered her face with a half-mask.

She was now a princess of the principality, sporting a gentle smile.

Gone were the vulgar expression and impatient tone from earlier.

Because this was the role that fit her new situation.

“Princess Rebecca. Long time no see.”

“Honoured to meet you again, Grand Princess[1] Lavian ov Lactus.”

The imperial princess –

Lavian.

Clad in crimson armour, she looked more of a knight than a princess.

A woman with bright blonde hair tied in twin braids, and eyes with a tint of sternness in them.

But her identity was that of a princess, nonetheless.

A grand princess of the Great Holy Empire.

“It’s been a while, Princess Rebecca.”

The empire and the principality –

Although they were allies, there was a clear difference in power between them, so they were not equals.

And the same went for the identities of the women here.

The princess’ heart swelled at the friendly tone of the grand princess, but she didn’t express it outwardly and merely responded with a calm smile.

“It’s been a long time indeed.”

“Are you well? How many years has it been?”

“Exactly four years.”

“Yes, that sounds right. Have you drunk a lot of milk in these four years? Those seem to have grown even bigger.”

“It’s hereditary.”

“…”

Grin.

Princess Rebecca smiled.

The grand princess always wore armour whenever she came to visit.

The reason was nothing else, but the rather unfortunate difference in the shapes of their bodies.

‘Thanks to you two, I’m being hated.’

The grand princess narrowed her eyes and observed the princess’ twin peaks.

“They look heavy. You must find it difficult to move.”

“Thank you for your concern, Grand Princess. But it doesn’t matter as long as I wear armour. They fit snugly.”

“… Is that so? Still, it must be annoying when you aren’t in armor. How about snipping them off? Want me to help?”

“I’ll be alright, thank you. By the way, may I ask why you called me?”

Since the princess refused to give up, even the imperial princess couldn’t help but come to the point.

Princess Lavian, her face now serious, glanced at her accompanying knight.

The imperial knight took out a map and laid it out quietly on the table.

“I heard that lizards are mixed in among the beasts that flock to the southern part of the empire.”

Lizards?

The princess’ eyes narrowed.

“They’re rebels who must be annihilated. Is that why you called me?”

“They haven’t retained a tenth or even a hundredth of their power compared to back during the Old Evening, but they still worship the same spear that the empire does, so we can’t underestimate them. That’s why I called you.”

In the history of the empire, the lizardmen had been a recurring problem.

Because they were also fellow worshippers of Lactus, even though the empire pursued a policy of exterminating all nonhuman races.

After much deliberation, the empire had finally chosen to destroy the lizardmen, but some remnants still survived to this day.

And they still dreamt of revenge.

The grand princess’ task was to annihilate them.

It was a reasonable course of action on the empire’s part.

The reason she’d called the princess here, was because the location was on the empire’s border with the principality.

‘There was no need for her to come personally. Is it because she’s wary of the saintess?’

Or perhaps the prince?

It might well be.

Lavian was a woman with her own ambitions.

“Hmm… I see. Certainly, the lizardmen might be hiding around here.”

The southernmost part of the empire.

And the northernmost part of the principality.

The border region where these two met was a great forest filled with wetlands which were the lizardmen’s favourite.

There were plenty of places for them to hide.

Even if the approximate location was known, they wouldn’t be easy to find with mere manpower. It was only natural to ask the principality for help.

‘The empire has been conserving power since that recent debacle…’

For Princess Rebecca, there was no reason or justification to refuse.

Not only was it her duty to obey, she was also quickly calculating the gains she could make after the lizardmen were subdued.

“The sad part is that it might take a long time to find them.”

“That’s right. They like darkness and humidity, so they’re probably hiding somewhere deep in the forest.”

“There’s really no need for someone of your noble station to spend time tracking them down.”

“Yes, didn’t you have a knight, Princess? Bethan, was it? You said his mace is good at tracking, so I want to borrow him for this.”

“…”

Troubling.

Rebecca was going ‘oops!’ inside her head.

She’d sent out Bethan on a chase just a while ago.

She’d never dreamed that the grand princess would come for him.

One was an imperial princess, the other a mere knight!

“You don’t look too good. Did you send him on a mission? Or maybe to spy on the empire?”

From Grand Princess Lavian’s twitching lips, she seemed to know something.

However, Princess Rebecca didn’t panic and curved the her lips slightly at the corners instead.

“I met a man.”

Let’s just make up some lies, she thought. The grand princess must’ve heard the story already.

But she couldn’t have known the full details.

Then it was better for Rebecca to take the initiative and explain.

“A man?”

Why did a man suddenly come up? Despite seeing Grand Princess Lavian tilt her head, Rebecca continued to speak slowly.

“He was so handsome it was as if he’d been sculpted by God.”

“… Huh?”

The answer didn’t satisfy Lavian.

She frowned a little at the unexpected answer, then nodded.

“A man… So the princess of the principality is interested in the man of the empire.”

The moment when her pride was uselessly swelling up –

More words followed.

“I’ve never been interested in any men’s courtship before. But he, was different.”

“Ohh… That bad, huh?”

The two princesses had known each other since childhood.

Because Princess Rebecca had undergone her formative years in the empire as a hostage, and they’d been fellow students.

At the Imperial Academy.

So Grand Princess Lavian was a little surprised.

Because Princess Rebecca has never had any romantic scandals with men.

Lavian had even somewhat suspected whether Rebecca’s sexual orientation was normal or not.

‘I’ve always tried to keep a distance because I thought she might like me that way, but I guess not.’

The grand princess was relieved to the bottom of her heart.

“But, they say he has a magic beast helper. What a fun riddle.”

“A magical beast?”

The corners of Lavian’s lips curved up.

“Yes. Is there something you’d like to point out?”

“I read it in an old work of imperial literature. It said that the followers of the God Auste can easily tame animals and stuff. By using a whip. What was your impression of the man?”

“He was like a pilgrim.”

A pilgrim of Auste?

What an interesting turn of events.

Grand Princess Lavian had already known that Princess Rebecca was searching for someone.

There was no way she could’ve missed the news of a wanted order being issued within the empire. So she came here to gossip and make fun, but ended up hearing an unexpected story.

“Since he appeared here in the south… Maybe he has something to do with the lizards.”

“…”

“Where is he?”

“… Probably in Gabor by now.”

“Alright, then.”

The imperial town, Gabor.

It was relatively close to the Great Glory Marsh, and a place with some pretty dangerous folks.

‘This could be fun.’

Next to the satisfied grand princess, Princess Rebecca secretly smiled.

The grand princess didn’t think of the man as anything more than a connection with the lizards.

Therefore, she might be able to borrow some of the empire’s strength and capture him without any loss on her part.

‘It might be easier than I thought.’

The princess fiddled with her mask, hiding the raised corners of her lips.


Whiiiiiiiish.

The mountain breeze passed through the plains and forests, calling for the night.

As the night called to the moon, men lit their fires; and the moon and the fire chased away the darkness.

Clop.

Under the red glare of the torch, the horse still shone white, but the pale moonlight made it hard to make out the rider’s face in any detail.

But from what could be seen –

“Are you a pilgrim?”

“That’s right.”

The rider wore a pure white robe.

The eyes of the man hidden inside the hood reflected the torchlight.

Waltz, the gatekeeper of Gabor.

He’d seen many men crossing the gates of the barren land of Gabor.

He was adept at recognizing what type of people they were from their eyes, but looking at this man’s eyes glinting under the torch’s red glare –

‘I mustn’t touch him.’

But this was Gabor.

A place where even the imperial army’s influence couldn’t easily reach.

The process of verification had to be thorough.

“Of? Lactus? Or Radon?”

Lactus, the God of the Spear.

Radon, the God of the Mace.

No matter how he looked, the rider didn’t wear any armaments, so he could only ask.

The pilgrim was silent for a moment, and then pulled out something from the back of the horse.

“Radon.”

A bloodstained mace.

Looking at the sharp pointed thorns adorning it, the pilgrim wasn’t somebody to mess with.

“The toll is three silvers.”

It should’ve been one silver, but everybody had to eat.

Waltz the gatekeeper received the money from the pilgrim and smiled contentedly.

“There, the ‘Jaw-Dropping Pub’, you see it? You can go there. They’ll at least have a place to sleep.”

Waltz’s eyes shined as the pilgrim nodded while passing by. From his clothing and bearing, this was a rich whale.

‘I could make some real money.’

Waltz had a fleeting thought of chasing after the pilgrim and ripping him off a little more, but he quickly gave up.

A bit of greed could cost you your head, these days.

“Let’s be satisfied with this.”

If you betray a son of God, won’t you get your comeuppance later?

‘Although he’s going to get robbed even if I leave him alone.’

The vagrants of Gabor won’t leave such a rich-looking pilgrim be.

“They call me Waltz, I’m smart as a whip~ They fight for the soup, but I just take a sip~”

A loud noise rang from afar as he was singing and guarding the gates.

Craaaaaash!

“There’s no getting off this ride~ A pilgrim came in~ Next they’ll rob him blind~ A new beggar’s life begins~”

Tsk.

But Waltz wasn’t too interested in what was happening.

The whole world was like this.

“Maybe I should’ve pushed for five silvers. Tch.”

Whiiiiish!

Thunk!

“What the hell!”

A shape suddenly came flying in a parabolic arc, and deeply pierced the walls right next to him.

It was the broken tip of a spear.

“Whoo…”

Apparently, this newcomer wasn’t an ordinary mark.

The gatekeeper locked the town’s gates tightly and headed towards the tavern.

Hiding himself, he watched from a distance.

The tavern had already been cleared out.

Through the broken boards and windows, he could see the pilgrim in pure white robes sitting peacefully.

Dozens of people lay fallen around him.

The floor was littered with smashed earthenware, but the person responsible was gracefully eating meat from a still intact plate with a fork and knife.

The scene was filled with some kind of grotesque madness.

“Ugh…”

The trembling gatekeeper forced a smile on his face. Quietly, he approached and set two silvers down on the table.

A question mark was about to appear above the pilgrim’s head as he saw the gatekeeper try to leave, but he soon had to redirect his attention to something else.

Because two people wearing robes were now front of him.

One was exceptionally short.

One had a fairly slender figure.

‘I smell iron.’

The small one smelled of iron.

The thin one smelled of earth and grass.

Callius looked at them, puzzled, but soon his lips twitched into a minute smile.

Because he thought he might know who these two were.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] The two titles being used are 공녀 for Rebecca and 황녀 for Lavian. The former is actually the term for a duke’s daughter or similarly positioned noblewoman (in English she’d just be a lady), whereas the latter is a real princess i.e. born royalty. Compensating by calling Rebecca a princess and Lavian a grand princess. That doesn’t follow actual European customs, but this is a fantasy and nobody probably cares. Same goes for Grand Prince Chloe of Carpe, he’s just a prince but this keeps the symmetry in titles.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 124

“Prince Chloe.”

An inescapable madness –

A demonic force that eroded one’s very personality –

Either one of the two would leave one’s sanity in question, but even after suffering from both, Grand Prince Chloe was still himself.

He’d woken up.

Was it because how long he’d borne the Light Dragon Sword?

Even a half-baked Light Dragon was still the Light Dragon.

He was a man who had the power of a dragon, even if it was just a remnant trace of that original transcendent power.

His resilience was so great that he’d made a liar out of the physicians who’d predicted that he would never recover.

Although he could not yet move his body freely according to his will, he knew who he was and what he’d done.

And –

Who had been his salvation.

“You – no. Your Majesty… you’ve suffered a lot.”

The queen tried not to cry.

She tried really hard.

But she couldn’t stop the tears that overflowed from her eyes.

With tears running down her cheeks, she took Chloe’s hand in her trembling hands.

Now there was only one other person left in her bloodline.

She was simply grateful that he was still alive.

“Prince. No – Brother. You…”

“No.”

Chloe seemed to know what Clara was going to say.

So he shook his head.

“I don’t deserve it.”

“Brother…”

“Your Majesty the Queen… no, Clara. It’s true that I’m still alive. But I don’t even dare call myself the eldest son of Bright – not after how I fell for a ruse like that. Our ancestors would laugh at me if I did. No matter how much they deceived me, in the end it was my choice, and I caused this disaster[1]. The kingdom is in shambles because of me, and I don’t know how many royal knights and citizens I’ve killed. How can I of all people rule Carpe?”

Prince Chloe bowed his head.

“I’ve placed a heavy burden upon you. I know you’ll resent this poor brother of yours for the rest of your life.”

“…”

“But at the same time, I’m happy.”

“What do you mean?”

Seeing Clara grumble, old memories welled up in Chloe’s thoughts.

A clumsy child.

His one and only sister who always looked for him with tears in her eyes.

But now she was a queen ruling a country.

“There aren’t many countries that can claim they’ve survived the empire’s invasion, but since you have weathered such a thing, you’re more than qualified to rule.”

Chloe got up from his bed.

“Don’t move, you’re still…”

Clara swallowed the rest of her words.

Chloe staggered, almost about to fall, and his skin was quickly covered in a sheen of cold sweat, yet none of that could stop him.

It felt as if she could already tell what he was going to do. So she couldn’t stop him.

Grand Prince Chloe finally managed to stand tall in front of Clara, and then slowly knelt down.

Kneeling on one knee, he brought his right hand to his chest, performing a martial salute.

“I am honoured to be in your presence, Queen Clara.”

Plop.

As she clutched her skirt, tears fell down from Clara’s pure white eyes.

She could see how hard Chloe was shivering. It must’ve been difficult for him to move. Yet he was determined to do this, for her and for his country.

Giving up on his own claim as the eldest scion of the royal lineage –

He was recognizing her as the rightful queen.

Chloe’s silver hair fluttered in the soft breeze coming in from the open window.

Clara raised her head.

She willed herself to stop crying.

But tears still flowed.

So she wiped them off with her hand, and nodded.

“Well met, Prince Chloe.”

She’d indeed been under too heavy a burden for a long time.

Since her brother had woken up, she thought she could finally be free of it.

But now she realized that that was a fool’s dream.

Her will once again became firm as Chloe continued.

“For the queen who saved my life. For Carpe, and also for Jervain. I will dedicate this life of mine.”

Jervain.

A flash of longing passed through Clara’s eyes as she remembered the count.

“I wanted to meet him. Where is he headed now?”

“Well. I don’t know where he’s going exactly, but the count’s sword never wavers; so he’ll probably accomplish something great by the time he comes back.”


Whinny.

A man was crossing the plains on horseback. The horse was white, matching the man’s garb.

The man wore a pure white robe.

A group of soldiers were gathered around the man, blocking his path.

“Stop!”

Numbering well over thirty.

Wielding a mix of armaments consisting of spears and maces.

One of the soldiers shouted.

“There’s been a recent report that a lecher is running around bewitching women. He rides a white horse and wears a white robe. If you’re innocent, take off your hood!”

“…”

“Come on, take off your hood and show your face!”

“They say the horny bastard’s face looks like it’s been carved by God. He’s so handsome you can just identify him on sight!”

“Hahaha!”

This was the border region between the Empire of the Spear and the Principality of the Mace.

The man sighed deeply.

“You bastard! If you won’t take your hood off, then I will!!”

A soldier roared.

But as soon as the hood was forcibly removed, the faces of the chattering soldiers changed dramatically.

“Wait, that face…”

“Beautiful…”

“I almost fell for him just now.”

An appearance striking enough that even a man would admit its beauty.

While everyone was staring in rapture, the commander came to his senses and grabbed his spear.

“Ugh! What’re you all doing! See that face? He’s definitely that pervert in the rumours!”

Black hair and gray pupils.

The man was a pilgrim who’d left Carpe on a pilgrimage. It was Callius von Jervain.

As the soldiers finally woke up enough to react, Callius sighed deeply.

‘I was an idiot.’

It’d been a mistake to act on impulse at a place where he’d merely been staying for a while after leaving the kingdom.

‘I got involved with that crazy woman for no reason.’

The truth behind the incident was nothing noteworthy.

A girl had been kidnapped in front of him, so he’d saved her. However, it turned out that she was the young lady of a noble imperial house.

There was nothing good about getting involved with the empire, so he’d tried to continue on his way, but the young lady had suddenly confessed her feelings to him, and wouldn’t let him go.

Apparently it was love at first sight or whatever.

Callius had had no choice but to reject her feelings, but it was then that things began to go awry.

‘I never imagined they’d report me as some kind of scoundrel. ‘

She was a young girl from a reputable family, so a wanted order was issued immediately.

Callius was dumbfounded at this sequence of events.

‘God gives trials to pilgrims…’

Clearly, the ordeal was one such.

But it was a little bit different from what he’d expected.

As if the beginning of the sacred pilgrimage had been tainted somehow.

What was even more disturbing was the thought that this might not be the last time this happened.

But Callius couldn’t help his own divine appearance and mysterious atmosphere.

The characteristics [Prodigal Son] and [Pheromone] were added to that, so who could be blamed for this?

‘It’s my fault for being so handsome.’

All the women who met him briefly or even had a small conversation with him, had no choice but to be enthralled.

It was a natural result.

Why? Because he was handsome, damn it!

“Hey, you bastard! I’m talking to you!”

Looking at the man who only sighed without moving an inch, a soldier clutched his spear and threatened.

And that was then.

– Grooooowwwwl!!

“Ugh!”

Suddenly, a huge wolf breached the treeline of the nearby forest, accompanied by a thundering sound, and bit the soldier to death.

“D-! Demon beast!”

“How could a demon beast be here…!”

The wolf-shaped demonic beast looked unusual.

Electricity flowed from its two horns, dragon scales sprouted all over the legs and the body, and the fur that looked like clouds made it look like it’d sprung out straight from the frame of some antique masterpiece painting.

A beast with both wolfish and draconic traits.

– Grooooowwwwwwwwwlll!!

The thunder wolf dragon spewed out lightning.

“Aaaaah!”

“R-, run away!!”

It was Vivi.


I looked at the soldiers who’d been reduced to charcoal by Vivi’s thunderbolts.

Above thirty in number.

They were professional soldiers, but Vivi had annihilated them with ease.

‘They’re imperial soldiers anyway, so it doesn’t matter.’

The spears in their hands proved that.

Had they been innocents I would’ve felt a little sad, but since they would’ve been falling over themselves to kill me if they’d known my true identity, I didn’t even consider sparing them.

“Well done, Vivi.”

Vivi was dipping his head as if fishing for praise.

He still had a cute side that didn’t fit his rather large size.

Indeed.

Vivi had had a sudden burst of growth.

He slept for a while, and then had an explosive growth spurt.

Now he was taller than me, big enough to ride on.

The size was only slightly smaller than his mother, the original thunder wolf dragon.

I’d wondered if such fast growth was inherent to his species, but I rather doubted that.

Vivi was a big eater, and the dragon blood and troll blood he’d ingested on top of that must’ve had an effect.

‘All the food he’s eaten might be enough to rival the Sixth Squad as a whole.’

In any case, Vivi now had quite a striking size.

But he still listened to me very obediently.

To be honest, I didn’t even know that Vivi was following me when I just left Carpe.

By the time I’d noticed, we’d already crossed the border, so I had no choice but keep him with me.

After showering Vivi with a lot of praise, I’d told him to hide nearby.

It couldn’t be helped. Vivi’s very presence always made my horse scared stiff, making travel impossible.

‘I guess I’ll leave the scene as it is.’

The corpses of the soldiers strewn around everywhere were a little unsightly, but there was no lack of wild animals nearby, so I didn’t need to care about the clean-up.

It was a hassle to deal with, and it wouldn’t stop somebody from chasing me if they were determined enough.

This was the border between the empire and the principality. A beast attack taking out a few soldiers wouldn’t make knights flock in droves.

And even if knights truly came –

“It doesn’t matter.”

They wouldn’t be a big threat to me.

No matter how close the relations between the empire and the principality were, this was a frontier area.

There were few men here strong enough to threaten me.

That was why I could be so relaxed despite my newfound reputation as a scoundrel.

Besides, there was a silver lining to this situation, wasn’t there?

Verse of Grace might appear if I kept taking down more and more people.

“Before I reach the Holy Land, I need to build up my strength as much as possible.”

The Holy Land, ‘Sahara’.

It was a holy place where saints and knights gathered from all over, regardless of nationality.

This was the place I’d decided as my final destination on this journey.

The reason was clear.

‘The strong gather in the Holy Land.’

Powerful people from all over the continent flocked there. For a simple reason.

It was a holy place where traces of the Gods remained, and at the same time, it was a place where pilgrims exchanged skills and treasures with each other.

Of course –

Apart from networking and building friendships, there were also Named I wanted to kill and get rid of.

Most of them were strong, but that was why I had to go there.

‘There, I’ll be able to get my hands on the 『King of Steel』.’

That was my first goal.

And since Sahara was located beyond the empire and the principality, I had no choice but to cross through here, even if it was a bit dangerous.

“It’s not my favorite sword.”

Still, that sword –

– Its power to control a great steel army made was no different from having the fighting power of a country in my hand.

There was no disadvantage to having it.

‘With that, it should be relatively easy to get some other sword that I want.’

A carcass sword’s strength scaled with the potential and influence of the one who’d donated his cadaver. It was safe to say that the strength of the body and the integrity of the soul determined a carcass’ rank.

So in order to have a strong sword, I had to defeat a stronger enemy.

And to do that, I needed a stronger sword.

The next three years –

I’d have to work really hard.

But that didn’t scare me.

The arduousness of my path would be a holy baptism.

“Oh?”

Pit-a-pat-pit-a-pat!!

While I’d stood still in thought, soldiers and knights had gathered around me.

“Be careful! He uses demon magic!”

“The lecher wields the devil’s power!!”

“It’s a minion of the devils!”

“It’s a devilish pervert!”

“…”

Oh God, hath thou forsaken me?

Why was my ordeal like this?

Was this truly how the sacred ordeal of a pilgrimage was supposed to be like?

“God, you son of a bitch.”

I let out a sigh, as Vivi growled and spewed out lightning.

Craaaaaackkkkkkle!

“Ugh!”

“Kgh…!”

“This bastard is looking down on us!!”

No matter how many ordinary soldiers gathered, they couldn’t hold a candle to Vivi, who moved like lightning.

I sat quietly on my horse and watched the slaughter unfold.

“He isn’t human! This sex maniac–!!”

“He’s the Devil of Lust!!”

I’d been promoted from a scoundrel to a sex maniac.

Had the rumours about me grown out of control?

Well, there was nothing I could do about it.

‘I can only deal with things as they come.’

This pilgrimage promised to be full of ups-and-downs. But in a different sense from my last one.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 사달 (sadal), Korean slang for problem/disaster.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 123

Thump!

“Next.”

“Ugh!”

As soon as he returned to the mansion, Callius started beating up the Sixth Squad.

“Useless bastards. How’re you going to break the empire’s spears if you can’t even stand this much?”

“It’s because you’re too strong, Captain!”

“No, you’re too weak. Next!”

The members of the Sixth Squad came up to the sparring arena in groups of three and were promptly beaten up and knocked down.

But things weren’t all bad.

Their skills had at least reached a certain level.

‘They should be able to at least stand their ground even against the Golden Lion Knights.’

Members of the Sixth Squad were the recipients of a number of benefits, simply from having Callius as their captain.

They were only assigned simple tasks and could single-mindedly focus on training.

They didn’t get involved in the Church’s usual functions at all, to an extent where they might be called Callius’ exclusive bodyguards.

Because the pope trusted Callius, and had told Archbishop Alvato, newly appointed to the post, to not interfere with the Sixth Squad.

The Hero of National Salvation.

The Queensknight.

Being led by somebody with such nicknames made things convenient.

Not only that, their skills were improving by leaps and bounds with the techniques and training Callius had imparted to them.

The lieutenants, Diego and Joseph, had already broken through the lower stratum of knighthood and were now aiming for upper tier skills.

Of course, Callius wouldn’t hand off such knowledge easily.

He had to have enough confidence first that they were how his.

Most others of the Sixth Squad were also continuously gaining strength through training, so there was nothing else for Callius to do.

As long as they kept training like this, they’d naturally become stronger.

Of course, the TD potion also played a part, but to those not in the know, it could be chalked up to luck.

Although, the sounds coming out of their throats right now were quite revolting.

Thud! Bang! Crash!!

“Ahh!”

“P-, please, spare me!!”

“Ugggh! I’m-! I’m going to die!!”

Callius smiled softly as he looked at the scattered bodies of all the people he’d beaten black and blue.

“You weak bastards. Get some rest.”

Leaving their pained grans behind, Callius took the towel Orphin handed him.

“It was hard work.”

“Hmm. Have you made some progress?”

Looking at her, he could see that her divine power had stabilized.

She looked transformed, completely devoid of that little speck of anxiety.

“Yes, the path forward now seems in sight.”

“Good. Any problems with your work?”

“Bruns really was resourceful. He managed so many things on his own. It’s honestly quite surprising.”

“Is that so…”

Bruns had now left the mansion.

After talking with the queen, Cedric, at her request, had gone to pick up the Bar Tribe of distant Barbareum, taking Bruns along with him.

Because Callius had requested it.

‘Bruns seems better suited for fists than swords.’

The man in question didn’t have much talent to speak of in swordsmanship, so it was better for him to become a believer of the Twin Gods.

Cedric had taken up Callius’ request to turn the man useful.

“He handled a lot of sundry little details here and there, too.”

Cleaning and cooking for the whole mansion, managing everything in general, taking care of the necessary supplies for the Sixth Squad, and sometimes even claiming to be Callius’ exclusive driver – Bruns had always taken great care of Callius.

Not to forget the knights of the North, as well as Rivan and Rinney.

Even Emily. Bruns had been the one to take care of them all.

Come to think of it, Callius really couldn’t figure out how the man had juggled so many plates on his own.

‘He was useful.’

Now was too late to realize that, after his departure.

Bruns’ duties were now divided between Orphin, Allen, and Aaron.

Callius handed the towel back and went up to his office. Opening the window, he took in the panoramic view.

On one side, the squad members were groaning, and on the other side, Carradi’s children were training.

They were the so-called ‘Jervain trainees’.

Callius had left things alone, yet their numbers had only grown, and they’d started to get better organized.

There was a rumour going around that the Jervain Training Center would send its three top students to the Royal Academy every year, but that was quickly becoming the truth.

Callius hadn’t had such a thought before, but it wasn’t a bad idea.

Because it wasn’t a difficult task for him.

The gate of the mansion was guarded by the always-yawning Peter, Allen welcomed the visiting nobles, and Aaron managed the goods they sent.

Once the rumours began to circulate that the queen was studying swordsmanship from Callius, gifts were bound to come Callius’ way even if he didn’t solicit them.

Having more money was never a problem, so he didn’t decline either.

Things were proceeding smoothly.

“Gregory, Dexter and the rest seem to be doing quite well too; so I should get ready soon.”

All the theory of the sword art had been conveyed to the queen. There was nothing more to teach her at this time. The queen had excellent comprehension, but her skills were slow to develop due to how few chances she had to have a bout.

Considering her position, there was not much that could be done.

So Callius wasn’t planning to get involved.

‘Esther also left to search for holy relics.’

That was her first mission as a paladin.

She’d gone to look the sacred relics lost by the Church in the past. From the looks of it, she was thinking of visiting the holy places around the continent.

Callius didn’t have to worry too much about this, since she was fated to succeed with ease.

This pilgrimage would catapult Esther up into the rank of Masters.

“And Bishop Milliman self-destructed.”

The leader of the extremist faction inside the Church of the Sword.

Once his conduct had been revealed by Orcal, the Church had locked him in a dungeon to rot.

The bishop also had some responsibility behind the recent fight with the empire; he’d fanned the flames behind the scenes. Although he’d been spared from the death penalty due to his erroneous beliefs that he’d been serving the kingdom and the Church, he wouldn’t see the light of day for the rest of his life.

“Time will take care of the rest, so now I have to do my own thing.”

It was truly time to leave.


“Are you really going?”

Orphin –

She was looking at me with a worried expression.

A knight who’d followed me all the way here from the frigid North.

But I couldn’t help it either.

“It’s not a road that anyone can take. Before I am your master –”

I am a pilgrim.

I must go on a pilgrimage –

Until I find my sword.

I must climb through a hill of thorns, to test myself, and to endure the trials of my God.

“My pilgrimage is in itself a trial that God has given me, and a challenge that He has set for me. So I can’t take you guys along.”

To be honest, I couldn’t afford to keep them safe along the way. The path ahead wouldn’t be that easy.

I did get the Light Dragon Sword, but I wasn’t planning to make a sheath for it.

Not only did it not fit my intentions, the Light Dragon Sword didn’t need a sheath in the first place.

The wielder’s heart itself was its scabbard.

It was a fairly unique one among the vision swords for that reason.

Besides –

‘I haven’t decided yet.’

What would my sword be like?

Which sword should I put into my soul?

A sword not rooted in faith would be weak and fragile.

A sword was no mere tool.

That was what I’d felt ever since I’d reached this world.

“Where’s Emily? Still at the Academy?”

“I called her yesterday, so she should be here soon.”

“I see.”

Fine then.

I finished the last items on my checklist and walked into the mansion, to my office.

There was already somebody waiting for me there, sitting on the sofa.

“You’re here?”

“Genos.”

A scion of the East –

Genos von Gradas.

“What’s going on?”

“I come bearing gifts.”

“Gifts?”

“Here. Take it.”

He handed me a small box taken out from his bosom.

Opening it, I found cookies inside.

“?”

“Prine’s cookies. Didn’t you want them? They were hard to get.”

“Hmm… Did you notice?”

“It would’ve been hard not to.”

I tasted a cookie.

Crunch.

The texture was incredibly crispy, yet it quickly crumbled and melted in my mouth.

The sweetness of the thin spread of cream inside seemed to coat the tongue in honey.

“It’s delicious.”

Really, Prine’s cookies lived up to their name.

With one cookie you could win a kingdom’s heart…

“Eh?”

When I woke up from my musings, there were no more cookies left in the box.

“…?”

The culprit was still chewing.

Seeing his expressionless face with his mouth open and occasional mumbling, a sense of absurdity won out over anger.

“…”

Wasn’t this nonsense?

Why did he snatch up and eat his own gift… I was too nonplussed to make an issue of it.

As I stared at him with dumbfounded eyes, Genos the Thief slowly turned his head.

“You’re leaving, right?”

Changing the topic now?

Not even in the mood to quarrel, I answered emotionlessly.

“Yeah.”

“Hmm.”

Genos fell silent for a while.

He only scratched the stigma on the bridge of his nose.

He knew what a shameful act he’d just committed. The bastard coughed and continued talking.

“The Golden Lion asked me to say hello.”

“Is he alright?”

“Losing to his younger brother was a definite shock. But he’ll get over it. Lions aren’t that fragile.”

I’d heard the news of Ruen losing to his brother.

Lutheon’s growth was faster than expected.

But it didn’t matter.

Because Ruen had survived, and had also grown equally.

Lutheon was a genius who’d been recognized by the Church in the past.

His potential for growth was nothing short of outstanding.

Given enough time, he would definitely have a seat among the Masters.

“How long are you going to be away?”

“Three years or so.”

“Hmm, that’s pretty long.”

“The kingdom will be fine.”

Rumors were already circulating that Gregory and Dexter were producing high-quality carcasses.

There was still no news about my broken sword, but I didn’t care.

Not having my sword repaired wouldn’t be the end of the world.

‘I’ve given them all the hints they need.’

The rest was up to them to figure out.

“The students at the Academy admire you. Many were looking forward to your instruction. There’s no shortage of people who want to emulate the swordsmanship of a hero.”

I shook my head.

Genos was telling me to come back quickly.

In a roundabout way, by asking me to come back and teach the students at the Academy swordsmanship, he was asking me to hurry up and finish my pilgrimage.

I asked why, even though I thought I already knew the reason.

“Do I smell?”

“Very strongly.”

Genos’ eyes narrowed.

The Gradas nose was not ordinary.

They could smell what others could not.

“The stench of death is coiling around you.”

“Death is the constant companion of a knight. That applies even more for pilgrims.”

“Don’t die. I don’t want to talk to a guy who doesn’t keep his promises.”

“I don’t disagree.”

Tock.

As Genos and I shook hands, I heard a knock.

“Count. Young Lady Emily’s…”

Genos looked at the door and trembled.

His cheeks were flushed.

“?”

And Orphin frowned.

There seemed to be some connection between them.

At a guess, his habit of falling in love at the drop of a hat[1] had struck again. But it wasn’t my problem.

“Let’s go.”

“Yes.”

Genos stayed rooted in place until Callius left with Orphin, closing the door behind him. Then he blushed again, harder.

“Is this… destiny?”

And he began spouting bullshit.


The dining room of the mansion.

Emily and Callius sat at opposite ends of the long table.

Slice, slice.

The father and daughter cutting the steak on their plates looked so alike they could be each other’s mirror image.

The act of stabbing a piece of meat with a fork and putting it in your mouth to savour it couldn’t look any more noble.

The dignity and mannerisms of the aristocracy were in full display.

“Emily.”

“Yeah.”

Callius put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with a napkin.

“I’ll be away for a while.”

There was a momentary silence.

Emily also set down her tableware.

“… I understand, Dad. You’re a pilgrim after all.”

Callius had been feeling a little concerned.

But looking into Emily’s eyes, it seemed that there was no need to worry anymore.

He’d been worried that she might try following him like she’d done in the North.

But this time, she seemed to know what his words meant.

“I’ll wait.”

Grind.

Her words came slowly, haltingly, as if she was pondering and forcing out every single syllable.

Callius chuckled.

A child who didn’t want to be separated from her parent was struggling and trying to understand.

He’d thought she was very mature, but Emily was still young.

“It’ll take a long time.”

“How long…?”

A period of over three years.

It was a really long time for a child.

However, this was an unavoidable choice.

Callius had to get stronger.

This pilgrimage would take him along a different path compared to all his journeys before.

An infinitely more dangerous one.

But only by triumphing over danger could he become strong.

By turning each crisis into an opportunity.

“Where are you going?”

“It’s a secret.”

Emily pouted, puffing her cheeks.

But she didn’t ask any more.

Callius finished the meal with a smirk and began drinking tea along with Emily.

That same bland tasteless tea that was Emily’s trademark.

It felt like he’d miss it quite a bit.


A wet morning.

The sky just before sunrise was still half-covered in shadow, and thick fog covered the land.

Callius was riding a horse. With the [Saddle of Humasys] under him, he was quite well-versed in horseback riding, after all.

He’d already said his goodbyes.

It didn’t suit his personality to make a spectacle out of his departure.

So he’d decided to leave quietly.

“I’ll wait for you.”

“Peter. Please don’t let her leave.”

“Leave it to me.”

Even if he had to risk his life, he’d make sure.

Peter looked at Callius’ back for a long time as the man slowly drove his horse into the mists and disappeared.

“What would you like to do now?”

Peter turned his head and looked at a tree in the corner. Then the young mistress of the Jervain family slowly stepped out from behind it.

She’d heard of their conversation.

She’d grown up without a father since childhood, and the father she somehow barely met had left her immediately. So she’d chased him here, but after a while, he left again.

For a normal girl, it wouldn’t be strange to stay locked up inside her room, with tears in her eyes.

But not Emily.

“I’ll get stronger.”

“Oh?”

“I thought Dad doesn’t need to get any stronger, but he went on a pilgrimage.”

That was the crux of the issue.

Callius had already made a big splash on the national stage. Somebody else might’ve chosen to settle down and eat snacks every day.

But Callius left.

There was a reason why he had to become stronger.

Emily noticed that.

“He’s a man who never does anything useless.”

A person who always did what he had to, without fail.

The Callius that Emily saw was like that. If such a person acted, there had to be a reason behind it.

“So I’ll become strong.”

Emily finished her words and turned back, clutching her sword.

A father and a daughter who’d started walking different paths, but with the same destination.

At the sight, Peter’s lips curved up in a pleased arc.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 금사빠 (geumsabba), somebody who falls in love easily. Serial… well, not philanderer. Maybe serial hapless romantic in this case?


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 122

Clang! Claaaannnggg! Crumpt!

Nurturer Gregory was hammering away at his forge.

By his side, stood Callius, looking straight at him.

But he wasn’t alone.

“Count Jervain, the Hero of Salvation himself. What’s a nobleman like you doing in this shabby place?”

Gregory took a side glance at him and continued his hammer blows as if nothing was wrong.

“This dwarf here is Dexter. He’s mine, so please let him use the forge.”

A few days after waking up from the coma, Callius had sent a summons to the North telling Dexter to come to the capital.

Because the dwarf had informed Callius that he still had a headache about the sword in his hands.

“And why should I do that?”

“Compared to the empire, the kingdom’s swords aren’t that great in quality. Dexter has a lot to offer in that regard, so why not let him stay here for a while?”

“Hah! What do you even know about swords? Those hands of yours, all they’ve ever done is swing one around! You, who’s never even made a single sword, who are you to prattle about a sword’s quality?!”

This was a decent enough reaction.

Nurturer Gregory.

He was the most famous nurturer in the Sword Church.

So he had to have his own pride. Callius couldn’t just foist Dexter on him by force.

Unless he changed Gregory’s perception of himself.

“They say you only use water for quenching. Is there a reason for that?”

“Then what should I do? Should I cool the iron[1] by quenching it in blood, like a savage?”

Even if he was the greatest nurturer of the kingdom, his level was nothing to write home about when compared to the modern era.

“If you only use water for quenching, the iron would cool down rapidly. Won’t it bend, or break?”

“Isn’t that normal? It’s a nurturer’s job to deal with that the best he can!”

“Then why not use oil?”

“Oil?”

“Or, you can use brine. There are many methods. It might be a good idea to use water that’s been blessed, too.”

The kingdom’s carcasses were of middling quality when compared to the empire.

Some part of the reason lay in the same old lack of talents, but another part was the heavy emphasis on using traditional methods of quenching and smelting.

So a gap would naturally form.

In the first place, using only water quenching was a measure of how low the level of a civilization was.

‘Water isn’t bad, per se.’

But it didn’t have any strong points either.

The properties of corpse-iron could vary wildly.

Some would fit the water quenching method, and some never would.

Most ingots of spirit rank or higher behaved like alloys of different attributes, and deformed easily when quenched with water.

So it was better to use oils that were better at keeping the temperature constant, or use some method to weaken the mould just in time.

Quenching itself was a process to make the iron stronger, how could it help if the metal deformed instead?

The skill level of the kingdom was too low.

So Callius had brought in Dexter.

“You’re asking for too much, you know.”

“Please help me.”

How to properly quench iron with water and how to fold it.

If even just these two aspects were fixed a bit, swords would be mass produced faster and the average quality would rise.

And –

Callius drew his dagger and made a shallow cut on his palm.

“What! Why suddenly…!”

The blood dripping from the wound was filled with divine power.

Callius let the drops fall into the bucket of water in front of him.

“The old ways aren’t all necessarily bad. How about trying a slightly different approach?”

Gregory looked like he was in a hurry to run off somewhere, as if he’d gotten a big shock, but he still calmed himself down and brought an iron ingot. He heated it under the bellows, and quickly hammered it into the shape of a sword.

Gulping, Gregory said –

“I’m not saying I believe you, Count – but it’s not that difficult to try. This is an ingot I went through a lot of trouble to find… I’ve always struggled with the quenching part.”

Because the metal warped every time when quenched in water. Gregory immersed the beaten piece of cast iron into the water filled with Callius’ blood.

Squelchhhh!!

Flakes fell away as Gregory lifted the blade up.

“Oh, ohhh! The spine didn’t get twisted!!”

The blade looked pristine, as if it’d been somehow freed of its old stains. Gregory admired it for a while, then turned his head to look at Callius.

“You didn’t do this from the good of your heart, right? Is there anything you want from me?”

“Dexter?”

“Yeah.”

A sword wrapped in cloth appeared in Dexter’s arms.

A broken sword.

The Strong Sword (Spirit Descent Sword) – Gwydd.

“This… Even broken, it’s kept its shape. It’s a pretty high-class one among spirit swords. Looks like a superior product[2].”

Superior products were just one level below special products[3].

Still, it meant that it was a fairly high-grade sword.

“I want you to fix this.”

“This…? You were called Dexter, right? I guess you couldn’t fix it.”

“Yes. Unfortunately.”

Dexter couldn’t fix the spirit sword.

So Callius had called him here.

Even if he couldn’t fix the sword alone, things would be different with Gregory by his side.

‘Gregory…’

Although he was an old man, he still had untapped potential. Despite being stubborn and old-fashioned, he and Dexter could mutually help each other grow further.

So Callius had brought the two of them together.

To be honest, he didn’t even need the Strong Sword anymore.

Because he now had the Light Dragon Sword.

It could almost be called the higher-level version of the Strong Sword.

And the Strong Sword was quite probably broken for good.

Still, Callius had a reason why he’d brought Dexter to meet Gregory.

“It’s too hot! How can anybody even live here?”

It was Beatrice.

A dwarf and a sword nurturer had already gathered here.

Now if an alchemist completed the trifecta, might not the results be something to look forward to?


A training room inside the royal castle.

Three people were seated in the private space arranged for the queen.

One of them was naturally the queen, and another was Victor, the Guardian Sword who always accompanied her.

And the third –

“Your Majesty.”

“Yes.”

“If you get too close to the enemy, you won’t have room to swing your sword.”

“But you aren’t an enemy, right, Count?”

“We’re having a match right now.”

The third was a count who was her swordsmanship instructor.

Callius.

“It’s because I stumbled.”

The queen was in Callius’ arms.

Thanks to that, he felt like he was about to die.

Because his trait, [Prodigal Son], kept making his hand try to snake around her waist, or his mouth to whisper sweet nothings in her ears.

He could only grit his teeth and perseveres.

Callius, had once been a maniac and a prodigal.

But now the maniac part was gone.

Shouldn’t it be possible to resist the prodigal part of him as long as his will was strong enough?

Although he’d already brushed his hand lightly against her hips, she didn’t seem to have noticed.

“Ugh… Should we go again?”

“… Yes.”

With her head bowed, the queen moved away and gave a light cough, and then pointed her sword at him once again.

“If you have any problems, please speak up. I’ll explain in as much detail as possible.”

“I don’t understand why there’re no basic sword forms.”

Basic forms.

They were usually a pretty important part of any sword art.

The sword art would build upon those basic forms and take shape.

For example, a swordsmanship called the Carpe Style was popular in the kingdom, created by the founding king and spread during the war.

Its basic forms were centered around stabbing and chopping.

But what about the Silver Flower Wave Sword? It had no such thing.

If one had to ask why, it was because Stella was its creator.

“The Silver Flower Wave Sword… starts at too high a level.”

“Eh? But didn’t you say, Count? That the Silver Flower Wave Sword is made for the weak?”

That was indeed true.

The Silver Flower Wave Sword was an art made by the weak, for the weak.

That was why Callius thought it wasn’t suitable for those who were already strong.

But –

“Don’t forget, the ‘weakling’ who created this swordsmanship was Stella.”

Stella had had such a thought one day.

That she was weak. So, she’d created such an incredible swordsmanship.

A sword without form.

That was the root of the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

It was an art based on irregular strikes and anomalous techniques that had to be used depending on the situation.

In summary, it was a one-size-fits-all sword art that needed a knight’s intuition and strength as a base.

‘In the first place, a sword art should be based on how to form and shape your sword energy.’

But Stella’s art was different at a fundamental level.

It was a high-grade martial art where even the first martial skill needed the user to freely manipulate sword energy.

Because by the time she’d made this art, Stella had no trouble manipulating sword energy any way she wished.

And thus such a ridiculous art had been born.

The Silver Flower Wave Sword originated from the idea that in order for the weak to defeat the strong, they must crush the opponent’s power and then use it themselves to counterattack.

The bizarre sword art that made such an impossible possible was the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

Therefore, it wasn’t easy to teach.

The art had been lost to time, precisely because of that.

“Sword Saint Stella. The sword art she created, the Silver Flower Wave Sword, is of a higher level than any other swordsmanship on the continent. I too had to struggle for years to learn it.”

First of all, one needed to understand the concept of Raging Flower Wave, and in order to practice it, they needed to find their own realizations and raise their level.

Yet, there was no basic form included in the art that would allow one to naturally progress to that checkpoint.

Although the sword art was made for the weak, only geniuses were qualified to learn it.

Created by a genius who lamented her own weakness, the swordsmanship had been born as a mass of contradictions.

“I see… Even you found it so hard to learn, Count? I suppose the rumours were true.”

“Rumours? What rumours?”

“Ah, I heard that you were actually always a genius swordsman, but you deliberately tried to hide the fact because you were learning the Silver Flower Wave Sword.”

Callius had no way to appease the queen’s deeply curious eyes.

As he remained silent, Queen Clara quickly changed the subject.

Now she looked thoughtful.

“Is that why can’t I learn this swordsmanship? I… I’m not a genius like Sir Esther.”

Esther, Carpe’s greatest genius.

Her intelligence was definitely outstanding.

Now her development was nearly complete.

‘Since she’s gotten Sullivian… ‘

It was safe to say that Carpe’s destruction had been delayed by several years.

According to the original storyline, she was the one to lead Carpe while it was in ruins and struggling to maintain its very existence.

However, even somebody so great couldn’t bring Carpe back to life.

The royal lineage was the key.

Carpe, after losing the royal bloodline that was the lynchpin of Valtherus’ grace, would be broken at its very core, and would have no choice but to walk the path of ruin.

‘White hair and pure white eyes.’

White hair and white eyes were a blessing from God.

And they contained His grace.

Jervain’s eyes. Gradas’ nose.

Ruydren’s ears. Orvid’s mouth.

And for the royal family, Bright –

‘The brain.’

It could be thought of as the head that presided over the senses – the eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

People from the royal bloodline were brilliant. His Highness Chloe, for example, even though he’d made the mistake of taking the Light Dragon Sword, had originally been a very smart person.

So it was definitely possible for the queen to succeed.

“Your Majesty, you’re better suited for this than anyone else in Carpe.”

She just didn’t realize her own strength yet.

As long as Clara could realize her true strength, Carpe would have a chance of survival.

‘But it needs time.’

Callius himself, the queen, and all the other in Carpe with great potential –

Except for those few who’d already been perfected, most were still waiting to be moulded.

So Carpe needed more time.

“Thank you for believing in me, but I… Compared to my predecessors, I’m not any good.”

“Your Majesty.”

“Yes?”

Long, braided, white hair fluttered at Callius’ call.

There was anxiety in the pure white pupils.

And impatience.

The girl who’d ascended to the throne at a young age, thrust into the highest position in the nation, had grown older since then, but she was still young.

Even after her years spent ruling, she was still a young woman.

She was angrier than anyone else at the empire’s brazen invasion, but at the same time she was also more anxious than anyone else.

Because she knew best her own shortcomings.

Sitting upon that lonely throne –

Who could count how many fears had taken root in her heart?

Almost unconsciously, Callius cupped her warm cheeks with his hands.

“Ah…”

A queen who’d just become an adult –

Her white pupils trembled at the sudden touch.

But Callius spoke to her with a firm determination.

“Don’t put yourself down.”

I will never let you die.

If she died, Carpe would collapse.

“Because of my royal blood…?”

“No. Blood has nothing to do with it.”

“Then…?”

Callius looked at her silently. The one who’d planned her death in such detail had been none other than himself.

“There is no place for my sword in a world without you.”

“…!!”

Pound.

“… Do you have a fever?”

Her face had suddenly turned red.

“Oh, no! No. Well, um, let’s finish it here today!”

“There’s still time.”

“M-my body! Suddenly started feeling bad. Victor!”

“Did you call…”

Victor looked at the queen and Callius alternately and smiled quietly.

“What’s next on my schedule?”

“Meeting the ministers…”

“Cancel it.”

“Alright.”

The queen turned her back to Callius, her ears burning red.

Callius backed away with a bewildered face at the clear invitation to leave.

“Huff, huff. Honestly…”

That man was incorrigible. The queen, biting her lip, said so, and took a moment to cool the heat on her flushed face that she hadn’t felt for a long time.


Editor’s Notes:

[1]  주철 (lit. cast iron). Considering that cast iron is a mixture or iron and carbon, and the metal they’re talking about here is transformed from carbon-based organic corpses, it’s darkly apt. Using iron, cast iron or corpse-iron as appropriate in translation.

[2] 일품 (iipum), excellent/superior product.

[3] 특품 (teugpum), special product.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 121

I did indeed have to leave as soon as possible, but there were still too many things on my plate.

Among them, the most urgent was –

“Boss, it’s getting a little tight…”

Bruns mimed a circle with his index finger.

Meaning there was no money.

“Where did all that money go?”

Roughly 50,000 gold coins.

That was easily more than the annual income of an average noble estate.

How could that much money vanish in just three months?

“That money-eating witch…”

Bruns said, flipping his wrist.

I looked where he was pointing to.

Beatrice thrust out her chest wide and said confidently.

“I need some more research funds.”

“Will you please stop strutting around naked?”

“But I’ve covered everything I wanted to cover?”

“Just slippers don’t cut it.”

“I put on a cardigan too.”

But that cardigan was too thin.

Not even many men went around dressed so sparsely.

It was hard to look at her without your eyes wandering to someplace indecent.

“… So. Does that mean all the money went into funding your research?”

“Yeah.”

Bruns was avoiding meeting Beatrice’s eyes as if he was feeling awkward.

Whereas Beatrice was looking at Bruns with contempt. Something must’ve have happened between the two.

But that wasn’t my problem.

“Show me the ledger.”

“Here.”

It was true.

Expanding the villa, making Beatrice’s workshop.

And buying research materials.

Clearly, the work had proceeded as previously agreed.

But the problem was that –

Beatrice had purchased her research supplies and materials at such a frantic pace that the gold reserve had evaporated in just a few months.

“…”

Seeing me stare at her silently, Beatrice began to avert her eyes.

“Well, I’ve never really been the one to overspend. There’ve been some decent results. If we just commercialize the product and release it…”

I couldn’t help but sigh. I couldn’t really blame her. I’d expected to invest this much in the first place.

In the end, what mattered was the return.

“How long till it’s ready to sell?”

“Um, I’d say about five years?”

“Boss!! This witch’s totally ruined us!! How about I strip her naked, hang her from the ceiling and spank her ass!”

“Heh, you don’t even know your place. Remember coming to me with a bouquet of flowers and talking nonsense?”

“I, when did I –!”

“Shut up, both of you.”

Beatrice’s research couldn’t be delayed. The TD potion was a miraculous concotion made with a small amount of troll blood and dragon blood essence.

‘Five years is too long, but if it can be finished within two or three years, it’ll be able to play a big role in the fight against the empire.’

Although it couldn’t yet be regarded as a true elixir, it was proven that long-term intake could strengthen the user’s body.

The data was being gathered from the Sixth Squad[1], so a year or two of development cycle sounded feasible.

Beatrice was a perfectionist after all, so if she said five years, perhaps even one year’s worth of data would be enough in practice.

“One year.”

“Huh?”

“Make it shelf-ready in one year.”

“But it’s still…”

I could tell that she wasn’t satisfied with the level of the product.

But even such an unsatisfactory result would be a boon for carpe.

“The Sixth Squad has already shown results. Let’s start with that as a baseline and get ready for mass production from there.”

“Well…”

“And the more data, the more space for improvement, right?”

“Is that so?”

“You could try the potion not just with the Sixth Squad, but with the entire Royal Army.”

“Ah… That’s for sure.”

Profits could be made and data could be extracted simultaneously.

Research and experimentation cost money, after all.

If you have money, you can do more research and run more experiments.

Money can substitute for time, in that sense.

In the end, it’s money that makes the world go round.

So this was imperative.

‘Besides, it’s already been verified that there are no harmful effects on the body.’

There’s no time too early to start training.

The Royal Army had to become stronger in order to evenly face the empire.

And this was good for Beatrice too.

It was a great opportunity to establish her place in the kingdom, and that too, not just as an alchemist.

If she wanted to follow Cedric’s footsteps and establish a new church in Carpe, she had to prove her value and her qualifications.

“I like the idea!”

“Good. Bruns!”

“Yeah!”

“Bring Helena.”

“Eh?”

Why her? That was the expression the man was making.

“Shut up and bring her.”

“Ye-, yes!!”

I didn’t see any need to explain.


The living room of the mansion.

Helena, red hair fluttering, was sitting opposite Callius with a quite dissatisfied expression on her face.

“So now you want money?”

“It’s for Carpe.”

“And? We’re meeting after so long, and that’s the first thing to come to your mouth?”

“Yeah.”

Helena gave Callius a venomous glare, and then picked up the teacup.

After the first sip, she couldn’t help but look at Callius again, startled.

“What’s this swill? Don’t tell me, you poisoned it?!”

“Emily made that.”

“… I was joking. It’s, uh, good. Very zesty. … But, do you drink this often?”

It didn’t taste even close to appetizing.

Callius replied calmly.

“Sometimes.”

She came here from time to time to make tea. Jervain’s young lady had a unique way of making black tea, simply pouring hot water over the tea leaves. The end product was bitter like an unripe lime.

It could even be called art.

“…”

“What’s with that look?”

“I was just thinking. It’s tough, being a father.”

“You too, be nice to your own father.”

“Don’t you have trouble with that yourself?”

“I have other things that I’m good at.”

“… What the hell.”

Helena couldn’t help but laugh at that ridiculous response.

Callius was also feeling a little amused, and the corners of his lips loosened.

“So how much money are you asking for? We haven’t seen each other for almost three months, and the first thing you talk about is money. How sad.”

“… I meant, give back the money I invested with you.”

“Oh, that? Well, um… How about leaving it with me a little longer? The profit isn’t that high right now.”

“How much is it?”

“Now, um… about forty-three percent?”

“… Isn’t that quite a lot?”

“The business should return about seventy percent.”

Callius didn’t know if it was because she was a merchant, or if Helena was just that special.

Seventy percent return on twenty thousand principal made the total about thirty-four thousand gold, which was quite a tidy sum.

If that was the rate of return after just three or four months, it was fine to leave it invested.

“How about giving me one more year? Then you’ll get twice as much back.”

“Then let’s do that. But first, look at this potion and this other stuff.”

Suddenly a pile of junk and a potion bottle appeared in front of Callius, as if from thin air.

“What are these things?”

“These are the relics of the Vira Tribe.”

“Vira? Who’re they?”

“An ancient ethnic group that once lived in the Old North. Their artificers were head and shoulders above the alchemists of today.”

“Hm… I see. These are relics, so if you properly organize them and put them on auction, alchemists will come running with fiery eyes.”

Callius hadn’t gone through so much trouble to collect them for nothing.

To sell such things, he could name his own price.

Of course, there were some among them that weren’t usable at all, but to alchemists and scholars, they were worth far more than their weight in gold.

“And this potion is an elixir made by mixing troll blood and dragon blood. Ingesting it loosens the limits of your body.”

Callius had drank it himself after waking up.

From his own experience, it was quite effective.

Callius thought that it’d be okay to call something of this level a miracle drug.

To be honest, it was a restorative potion if one wanted to be completely accurate, but calling it a miracle remedy, an elixir, wasn’t far off.

“Isn’t calling it that a little presumptuous?”

“It heals wounds in a flash, and even increases your physical strength a little. I took it myself to get well, so it’s not a lie.”

The potion bottle was filled with a clear, transparent liquid.

Helena carefully opened the lid, and was startled by the sweet aroma that began to flood the room, quickly closing it again.

“You weren’t lying. Then can I set the price higher, mentioning your name?”

“They’re worth a high price on their own merits.”

“What’s my commission? How about thirty percent?”

“Don’t be an ass. You get ten percent.”

“That’s too low! I’m busy too, you know?”

“Then don’t. These aren’t things you can buy just with money. If I went to the queen with these, she’d welcome me with open arms. Especially this elixir.”

‘That’s true.’

If Callius was telling the truth, this potion would be worth any price.

‘If I just sell to the Masters first and gradually keep increasing the price…’

Helen didn’t know if the option truly deserved to called a miracle elixir, but it might be able to fill the void the disappearance of holy water had left in Carpe’s potion market. If the rate of recovery was as quick as Callius implied, it was no different from having a second life.

‘Sell it to the Masters first, then to the talented captain-level knights or the nobles… ‘

She couldn’t tell offhand how much money this could make.

Helena’s lips were wet like she was about to openly drool.

Ssssp.

“Hmm, huh. How about twenty percent?”

“Fifteen. Any more than that would be unreasonable.”

“It can’t be helped. But I want to test a sample first, so shall I take a bottle?”

“Test it here.”

“Eh? How to test…”

“Bruns.”

“Yeah!”

As the man ran in, Callius took out the dagger, Zornik, from his bosom and slashed Bruns in the arm.

“Ugh!”

The man started making a fuss, but Callius grabbed his arm and dropped a few drops of the potion on the wound.

Sizzle, squelch.

The wound started to heal.

It was definitely slower than holy water, but the healing was fast enough to be visible to the naked eye, enough to call it a miracle drug.

“See? It can be called an elixir.”

“’Elixir’… yeah.”

Clasp.

Helena, shaking hands to finalize the deal, took the bottle of elixir.

“But why did you call me?”

“What do you mean?”

“You’re the Queensknight, aren’t you? Why not tell the queen?”

Helena’s face was somehow aglow with anticipation.

“Because the royal family might monopolize it. It might be better for the country overall, but not for me personally.”

“Ah… Then the source has to be kept secret?”

“Yes. Airtight.”

Most of the renegades in the country were dead, but Callius couldn’t relax.

It’d be better if Beatrice’s existence was kept hidden under a veil of secrecy.

‘Until the right moment arrives.’


On the way to visit the queen.

Callius was going to meet her to teach swordsmanship, but he stopped by the academy first after an idea struck.

“Where are you?”

The Royal Academy.

Callius slowly walked down the front walkway, taking in the sight of the well-built edifice.

There was somebody else along the way. A man wearing glasses that lent a vicious cast to his face.

“Who… Ah! Count Jervain, I presume?”

Despite his ferocious looks, he bowed promptly upon meeting Callius.

“That’s right.”

“This is an honour. Did you come to see Young Lady Emily?”

“Where is Emily’s class?”

“She’s in class C. Oh, by now, she’s probably in the middle of training. Would you like to observe?”

“Guide me.”

Ignoring the man’s ramblings about the curriculum having theory in the mornings and training in the afternoons, Callius trailed after him, until he found the place where Emily was training.

Under the warm sunlight, Emily was having a match.

The opponent was the son of a certain nobleman.

The boy was a head taller than Emily, but that didn’t mean he was her match.

“Damn it!”

Victory came in the blink of an eye.

Putting down the wooden sword with an expressionless face, Emily turned her head to look at this side.

Immediately, she looked startled. Her mouth loosened up and she waved her hand.

Callius had been discovered.

He waved his hand a little in response.

Rinney and Flora, who were standing nearby, also joined in waving their hands.

Rinney was understandable, but Callius wondered why even Flora was so enthusiastic, but in the end it didn’t matter.

‘All four of them are in the same class.’

Callius didn’t know if it was a coincidence or not.

But there was nothing disadvantageous about it.

The moment he was thinking about that –

“Don’t worry about your daughter.”

“…”

“I’m going to take her in as my disciple.”

The pope, who’d arrived at some point, was standing beside Callius and looking at Emily.

The noble instructor, name unknown, shook his head as if in disbelief.

The rumour was that he’d been feeling disheartened after Sullivian’s death, but had he shaken it off already?

“You take disciples?”

“I never have before. There was no child whose talent caught my eye, and I didn’t have the time or the will, either.”

However, after Sullivian’s death –

The pope said that he’d had a change of heart.

“I didn’t die this time, but my day will come. I’ll become a sword for the good of this kingdom. But even so, I want to leave my will behind.”

“Well. As long as Emily wants to, I don’t mind.”

“Thank you.”

“How about teaching those children too, while you’re at it?”

“Who are they?”

“My nephew and niece.”

“But not that kid, right?”

The pope was talking about Flora.

“She’s going to be great one day.”

The pope’s eyes narrowed.

Eventually, his eyes began to twinkle as if he’d found something in Flora. He asked with a pleased grin.

“Hmm, is she a commoner?”

“Yeah.”

“I like her.”

The next three years.

Once three years passed –

It’d be interesting to see how much the children’s skills improved.

“It’s been quite a while, hasn’t it? How is Her Majesty’s swordsmanship?”

“It’s going smoothly.”

The queen’s talent wasn’t particularly bad.

It wasn’t on the high side, but she had a passion for learning, so teaching her wasn’t difficult.

“But…”

Callius’s eyebrows furrowed as if in deep thought.

“But?”

“She stumbles a lot.”

The queen often stumbled during training, and had to hold on to Callius for support.

“…”

While Callius was seriously contemplating whether the queen needed remedial training to fix her sense of balance, the pope looked at Callius as if he were a piece of trash.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Changing Sixth Squad to uppercase from now on. Previous chapters have mostly been edited.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 120

“But, why am I here?”

I hadn’t considered the issue since I was busy gawking at the rewards.

I clearly remembered collapsing inside the royal castle, so why was I here in this underground workshop?

Shouldn’t my mansion’s bedroom, or the royal castle, or some other medical facility be more appropriate for my convalescence?

“The royal castle was broken in half and needed urgent repairs. The situation looked critical, so all the patients needed to be quickly evacuated to somewhere else first. But it’s not like they could keep the hero of the hour waiting for treatment. That bastard Bruns and Sir Allen requested you be brought here.”

Why was Bruns a bastard and Allen a sir?

Could it be that Bruns tried anything with Beatrice?

That bastard always groaned about back problems from all his past ‘activities’, so it wasn’t completely out of the question.

“Anyway, you aren’t recovered yet. Lie down a little longer. I’ll let you know when you can get up.” 

“No, I’ve had enough sleep. Time to get up.”

After drinking the TD potion designed by Beatrice, I was feeling very comfortable.

Probably because [Smelting Bones] had absorbed the ingredients of the potion more efficiently.

“But, Beatrice.”

“Yes?”

“Why did you save me?”

“Well…”

The reason why Beatrice had worked so hard to save me wasn’t very clear.

She and I had a straightforward business relationship, so there was no reason to make so much effort.

“Maybe it’s because it’d be disappointing if you died so early?”

“Disappointing…?”

“Anyway, I know you aren’t the type to believe what I tell you. Maybe but maybe this gentleman can make you understand.”

Beatrice pointed her chin at the other side of the room.

There was a large man sitting there, a strange-looking man dressed in tiger skin.

He honestly looked like a wandering madman, but I quickly recognized who he was.

He was as huge as a bear, and his eyes were full of tears as he looked at me.

“Brother.”

Who was it, that would call me Brother?

The answer was fixed.

“Cedric.”

He was Cedric.

Cedric bor Madrician.

The last believer of the forgotten Twin Gods.

“That’s right.”

As soon as I saw him, I knew what Beatrice was trying to say.

Cedric seemed to have discovered the relic of the Twin Gods.

He wouldn’t be here crying or calling me Brother otherwise.

If he hadn’t found the relic, he would’ve been trying to kill me instead.

But since he’d found it, he would do what he’d promised to do when the time came.

‘Establishing a church in Carpe.’

I’d asked him to establish the Church of the Twin Gods in Carpe, and Cedric had said he’d do so if possible.

And Beatrice was a follower of the Whip God, Auste.

Not as great as the Twin Gods, but the Whip God also ranked among the ones people had forgotten about.

She wanted the same thing as Cedric.

‘After all, they both belong to Krasion.’

Krasion was originally such a group.

As a group of people who followed the Gods forgotten by the masses, what they wanted was very simple and straightforward.

“You must’ve found the relic, then.”

“Thanks to you, Brother.”

Great.

I would’ve been very disappointed if he’d failed in his search even after I spoon-fed him all the relevant information.

A desert island to the south, Barberuem.

The residents, an ethnic minority called the Bar Tribe, were a group that believed in the Oracle God.

It was hard to get their recognition, but who was Cedric?

Even within Krasion, he was a strong man who had no opponents except for Ramatu.

So, he must’ve been recognized by them and obtained the holy relic.

“Then, are you going to set up a church in Carpe?”

Cedric nodded.

However, there was a barely visible unease on his face.

“But I don’t know if it’ll be allowed.”

“I’m going to try and solve that problem.”

It was obviously a very difficult issue.

Carpe was born from the sword, and had always lived by the sword. The people, the nobles, and the royal family, considered all faiths apart from the sword heretical.

But I believed that there was some room to manoeuvre.

After all, Carpe wasn’t a complete theocracy.

Although closely intertwined, the Church and the royal family remained distinctly separate. That distinction gave me wiggle room.

The sword has long been deeply rooted in the country, but now was the time to make a change.

The timing was very appropriate.

The people were helpless and angry at the destruction of the royal castle and the invasion of the empire.

No matter how it looked from the outside, Carpe had little strength remaining. Yet there were few avenues to quickly increase the national power.

And therefore?

‘You just have to absorb some new power.’

Staring with the Twin Gods of the Fists and Feet[1].

Next would be Auste of the Whip.

The history and perception of the whip wasn’t very good, so I didn’t know if it’d be accepted.

‘The Church of the Twin Gods is probably doable.’

There would naturally be strong opposition from all corners, but that didn’t matter much.

Carpe had its pride which had been trampled on, and the things the nation had to protect had been broken.

“Beatrice.”

“Yes.”

“Cedric has to come first.”

“I understand.”

“You’ll have to show your value in the next war.”

“You talk like war is sure to happen.”

“It’ll happen. In three years at the most.”

It might even trigger within a year or two at the earliest.

Except this time, the empire would come out swinging only after fully completing their preparations.

‘I have to prepare myself, too.’

To be honest, I’d used to think differently.

Initially, I’d been planning to use the least amount of power to protect Carpe and then leave it alone to grow in peace.

Carpe was too tough a problem.

It was a difficult country to keep intact.

No, being born as Callius was hell difficulty in the first place.

Someone else from Carpe wouldn’t have had it this hard.

But I became Callius, and I had to raise my sword.

‘Besides, it’s a little different now.’

I had a teacher, and a father.

I had people following me. There were colleagues who stood with me, shoulder to shoulder.

‘More than anything…’ 

I had a daughter looking at my back.

I had to be stronger.

I wasn’t even a Master yet.

“Are you alright? You don’t look very good.”

“I’m fine. First of all… I’ll have to go see the queen.”

“That’d be a bit difficult right now.”

“The reason being?”

“She’s holding a funeral.”

“A funeral…”

I could tell by looking at her face.

A funeral that the queen herself had to preside over, could be only one.

“Sullivian’s, then.”

“That’s right.”

Sullivian’s death had happened quite a while back.

Nevertheless, the funeral had been delayed, certainly because she herself had arranged for her body to be found late.

Because she’d always prioritize Carpe’s safety over her own funeral.

“What about Grand Prince Chloe?”

“He hasn’t woken up yet.”

“I see.”

His mind had been eroded by demonic magic, so he wouldn’t be able to wake up for a while.

The madness had had its sway over him for a long time. To get rid of that would take quite some time.

“So what now?”

“Since it’s Lady Sullivian’s funeral, I have to attend, too.”

“But, Brother, your body is still…”

Cedric said with a worried face.

Although I’d already regained full consciousness, my body was still recovering. Even if it was a funeral ceremony headed by the queen herself, it wouldn’t be rude for me to not show up.

“No.”

The funeral of somebody like Sullivian, who was no worse than a saint of the Sword Church, wasn’t an ordinary event.

And even if I ignored that –

“… I have to go.”

To attend was my obligation.

Because her death had stemmed from my intention.

I was the one responsible.


A corner of the royal capital.

A large level area, called Rustable.

It was a cemetery where heroes of the country and people from the royal family were enshrined after their deaths.

And today –

In that place, lay a woman who’d given a lot to many people, and devoted herself to the nation all her life. Even if she wouldn’t be buried in the end, a tombstone had to be erected.

“She’s Glory bound.”

“May God be with her.”

The funeral, which had begun early one morning, had been going on for three days and three nights.

Because the procession of those who’d gathered to commemorate her death did not cease.

Even nobles and famous people from other countries whose life she’d saved, had come forward.

To mourn the death of one single person, ignoring the differences in their faiths.

The priests rang the bells and recited prayers, and the mourners prepared flowers one by one and laid them down beside her.

The queen and Esther were next to Sullivian’s coffin, who appeared to be merely asleep.

And along with them was the pope.

None of them looked very good.

The pope looked like he’d suddenly aged another decade, and Esther’s face was pale white.

The same went for Clara, the queen who remembered tottering after her aunt when she was a child.

The funeral had been going on for several days now.

However, as the procession continued, the divine power that permeated the surrounding atmosphere became denser and denser.

‘Slowly, it’s…’

Their tributes –

One by one, their prayers and condolences were permeating the air.

Blessing Sullivian’s body that lay there as if asleep.

After the funeral, another ceremony was to be held for the body and soul that had not yet dispersed.

According to her request.

[Give all of me, to Esther.]

She, today –

Would become a sword.

Her image was reflected in the pope’s eyes.

‘I should’ve been with you, too.’

He was still that same old man who hadn’t yet found a place to die.

Murmur, murmur.

The procession split slowly.

The pope looked up to see what was going on, and saw a man in formal uniform walking through the gap.

An aristocrat who walked with his back straight, with black hair, his gray eyes fixed on only one thing.

Somebody who’d once been Jervain’s trash, and had transformed into the Hero of National Salvation.

Callius von Jervain.

“Are you here?”

“Yes.”

He looked as if he was about to collapse at any moment. Apparently his wounds had not yet healed.

His lips were dry and cracked, and his eyes without light.

But such things somehow only enhanced his beauty.

The pope swallowed a laugh.

“See, Sullivian? Such a handsome young man came to visit you. You must be very happy.”

He turned his gaze away from Esther and the queen, who seemed about to cry.

Callius took a white flower from his bosom and licked his dry lips.

As his divine power seeped into it, the flower regained its vitality and bloomed.

The queen’s eyes momentarily widened at the purity of that power, and she gave a small happy smile.

“For Sullivian, whose honour never wavered even until the last moment.”

Plop.

Whooosh–!

Callius put the flower down on her body.

At that moment, a silver flash of divine power spread like a ripple.

A deep and serene divinity that filled the Rustable Plains.

Seeing that beautiful sight –

The pope rose from his seat.

“I will proceed with her death ceremony.”

The pope looked at Callius and asked.

“Can you help me?”

“Gladly.”

There were many familiar faces all around.

Several paladins and knights were gathered, including the Golden Lion.

There was even a Master who had not yet healed his wounds.

All of them must’ve gathered here to spend the last day with Sullivian.

A dazzling light flashed.

From her body, the divine power of a saint rose and caressed the whole area like a gentle wind.

That day –

Sullivian became a sword.

“…”

The pope looked at the sword in his hand.

A sword as soft as a single flower and as strong as unbreakable adamant.

His eyes reddened, as if he was again seeing her when he was young, when she’d won his heart.

However, it was not for him to hold this sword. The pope beckoned to the blue-haired knight who was wiping away her tears.

“Come.”

Esther wiped her face with an arm and stepped forward. Then, she carefully took the sword the pope was offering her with both hands.

Esther’s eyes gleamed golden as she held the sword.

The golden power spread like a wave.

“My wound…!”

“It’s a miracle…”

“I’m feeling better…!”

Even after Sullivian became a sword –

She was still a healer.


The restored royal castle.

In the audience chamber, Callius was drinking tea with the queen.

“Did they really?”

“Yes, after you fell unconscious, the Sixth Squad did a great job dealing with the remnant imperial forces.”

“I’m glad they were useful.”

“And, Count, those apprentice knights training at your mansion?”

“… Yes?”

The little ones?

What’d happened to them?

“Apparently they helped track down the imperial soldiers too, and even fought and beat some of them.”

Those snot-nosed brats had managed something like that?

How surprising.

The Sixth Squad was one thing, but even those kids had stepped up to the plate?

“Among them… they say that your young daughter was very eye-catching. I didn’t know you already have a child at such a young age. Pope Felice seems to be paying attention to her too.”

Callius’ lips twitched.

“She’s a pretty smart kid.”

“Then, the young lady’s mother…”

“She’s dead.”

“Oh, I see. I’m sorry.”

“Think nothing of it.”

Why did she look like she was laughing while saying sorry?

Women were hard to understand.

“Count.”

“Yes.”

“Thank you.”

“I just did my duty.”

“There were a lot of people who didn’t do their duty and tried to take my life instead. And… thank you for saving Grand Prince Chloe. I just wanted to tell you that. He’s the only blood relative I have left.”

For a moment, loneliness appeared in the queen’s eyes. Callius pretended not to see it.

“Let me know if you want anything. Whatever it is. I will give you something befitting a hero of our country.”

Was this the time?

Callius said without delay.

“I want one thing.”

For a new power –

To inhabit the vessel of this country.

“I want you to accept the Twin Gods.”

“Twin… Gods?”

Victor’s eyes widened.

Unlike the queen who didn’t know what those words meant –

He seemed to know.

The queen raised her head and asked Victor.

“Do you know?”

“Yes. A God who disappeared long ago.”

“The faith still survives,” Callus interjected.

“Are you telling Carpe to accept a new faith now, Count?”

“Yes. That’s right.”

“Count… Are you a heretic?”

“It’s not that. But I do think Carpe should embrace their power.”

The present Carpe had lost much to the imperial invasion.

For example, national pride.

When the royal castle collapsed from the empire’s attack, everyone had realized it, no matter how hard they tried to deny the truth.

Carpe was on the road to extinction.

“… This is awkward. I never expected you to ask for something like this.”

“The empire has grown strong. They were defeated this time because they were arrogant. Next time, they won’t leave anything to chance. I don’t think they can be stopped as the country is now. So I –”

“You think we should assimilate a new power.”

“Yes.”

Clara was worried.

If someone else had said it, she could’ve called it nonsense and thrown out the speaker, accusing them of being an apostate.

However, the person saying it was a national hero and the knight who’d saved her life.

She couldn’t dismiss it so simply.

“Victor.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“What do you think?”

“The sword of Carpe is not weak.”

“You mean we don’t need them?”

“But it’s not strong either.”

Victor’s eyes looked straight at the queen. Those direct eyes made her feel his determination. Finally, she spoke.

“This can’t be done. There’s no denying that Carpe is a country that has prospered along with the sword. The history of the sword here stretches back centuries. Not just me, the other nobles and the people all revere the sword. There’s no room for other Gods to squirm into this place, where the sword has been carved into the bone.” 

Yet Callius stayed silent.

But his eyes too burned with a firm resolve.

“However.” 

The queen’s pure pupils pinned Callius in place.

“It’s the count’s request, so we can’t ignore it. I will meet the representative of the Twin Gods.”

Alright.

This was it.

Once she saw their power, the queen would have no choice but to change her mind.

First of all, she wasn’t wrong.

Carpe was a country that had revered the sword for a long time.

No matter how separated the state and the Church might’ve been, it couldn’t be denied that the root of Carpe was the sword.

“But I can’t call this a reward. Instead, this is more of a personal request. So I suggest an exchange.”

“Yes?”

“Please teach me your sword.”

Callius’ lips curved up in an arc.

“It’ll be my pleasure.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 권과 각, previously translated as circle and angle. Basically, barehanded martial arts that emphasize tactical positioning and manoeuvering, like modern boxing.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 119

Boom! Boom! Boom!!

The Masters of the empire were the idols worshipped by all its citizens.

Yet those Spears of the Empire, whose footsteps shook the earth, knelt and bowed their heads as one.

“I’ve returned in shame.”

‘Ghost Spear’ Semka.

A man with a deep scar running from cheek to ear.

A man who none could imagine would kneel in front of anyone was also among their ranks.

Because even his knees could do naught but bend in front of the empire itself.

“I never thought you would fail.”

The voice was light as if noting something insignificant.

Yet unlike that outwardly tone, the presence emanating from the speaker could never be taken lightly.

‘Has his power grown even more?’

The true identity of the one before whom some of the empire’s strongest experts were kneeling down with fear and awe, was the man who’d led the once ramshackle country called Lactus into becoming the huge empire of today.

Mordred.

Mordred ov[1] Glory Lactus, was seated on his throne.

“Yes. I also didn’t think the attack would fail, even after putting so much effort into it.”

The saintess of Lactus standing beside the emperor, spear in hand, also voiced her agreement.

“Even though Carpe is headed for extinction, it seems to be hiding its potential.”

In front of them stood a prince of the empire.

Baldry ov Lactus.

The prince who had a meticulous and calculating personality sounded surprised at Carpe’s newfound potential. Next to him was a princess who was glaring with an angry expression.

Lavian ov Lactus.

They were geniuses who would one day inherit the empire.

“If I’d been there, the head of that weak chicken queen would’ve been already in the bag.”

The Ghost Spear and the rest had nothing to say.

There was nothing they could say in the current situation, even if they had a dozen mouths each to talk.

Although they knew the princess’ arrogance was unfounded, they dared not speak.

“Go self-reflect for a while. Teacher.”

“… I obey.”

After the Ghost Spear retreated along with the rest of his companions, the princess dared to speak up and ask the emperor directly.

“Aren’t you going to punish him?”

“They didn’t fail because they were fools. They merely lacked power.”

“Yes, the relic didn’t fully activate in the first place. Thanks to that, we couldn’t transfer the rest of the Masters who’d been on standby. It was obviously a mistake in hindsight, but the empire thought it was a safe bet.”

Carpe was just stronger than expected.

That had been the first issue.

And the second was that the relic had been forcibly activated even though it wouldn’t completely work.

Both of these combined, led to this failure of the empire.

“We should’ve been more cautious.”

“Indeed. The current situation is the result of the empire’s negligence.”

Then how could they punish the Ghost Spear for that?

When the prince looked down as if he finally understood, the bridge of the princess’ nose twitched. The saint, after glancing at the two as if she found their byplay cute, looked back at the emperor on his throne and added –

“The news of the empire’s failure has spread. Freak Spear and Fluent Spear also died. The loss in numbers and spear power will take a lot of time to make up. And to top it all off, the small countries and ethnic minorities are getting restless.”

The small countries that still remained on the continent stood united against the empire, and the backlash from them was growing stronger by the day.

The empire had tried to make an example out of Carpe to cow them, but their attempt failed.

Rather, it even yielded a negative result.

“I’m not afraid of the Allied Powers, but clashing with them now will obviously only damage the empire.”

“Keep going, Saintess.”

The girl’s tightly braided pink hair swayed in the gentle breeze.

“There’s nothing more to say. The empire lost two Masters, while Carpe gained. If we get stabbed in the side while we fight it out with the Allied Powers, the damage might even prove fatal. And if there’s internal treachery on top of that, it’ll be even worse.”

“Who would dare betray the Great Holy Empire?”

“The world is full of people who’d throw away the safety of their country for their own selfish gain. The history of this continent is rife with people who’d risen up and revealed their hidden ambitions during times of turmoil.”

And because of such idiots –

A country might prosper or fall.

“Besides, Your Majesy, you want to conquer the Fallen Lands, do you not? The only way to do that is to increase the power of the Divine Lactus and establish him as the sole divinity.”

“That’s right. Even the people of the mace, principality or not, will one day have to kneel before the spear. Once Lactus becomes the only God, there will be no conflict left in this world.”

And even the fallen, the demons –

Their filth would be purged from this world by the sharp spear of Lactus.

Only an utopia of peace and harmony would remain.

“Then another path shall open, Your Majesty.”

Mordred the Conqueror.

He wanted a wider world.

“Then I’ll just have to be patient.”

Since she hinted at such a great secret, he had no choice but to let go of his haste. He had to endure and wait for the right time.

But it meant that the steps of the empire would have to come to a halt.

Even though he knew it in his head, Mordred couldn’t help but feel like a fire was burning inside his heart. As the supreme lord of the empire became restless, the saintess opened her mouth and spoke bluntly.

“Three years.”

The saintess spread her fingers.

Within the next three years –

“I’ll replenish the two lost Masters and spears. I’ll present the new spears and knights, stronger than their predecessors, before you, Your Majesty.”

The empire would only have to wait and build up its power for a while.

“Is that even possible?”

“It is.”

“I see. It’d be possible if it’s you.”

The prince’s eyes narrowed.

A person who was more trusted by the emperor than himself or the princess.

The imperial saintess, Ailee.

When their eyes met, the prince again lowered his gaze.

The status of a prince couldn’t match the status of somebody like her. At least, he thought –

‘For now.’

Things might be different in a few years.

“The empire will hold still for three years.”

“Then, what happens three years from now?”

“I will dedicate them all to you, Your Majesty.”

Meaning every single country on the continent.

The emperor’s lips curved up in an arc.

“Great.”

His laughter was quiet, but the whole palace seemed to shake beneath its passing.


『Imperial Invasion』
• A surprise invasion by the empire.
• The empire spent priceless holy relics and sacred objects, as well as mobilized a large number of soldiers, risking life and death for this invasion.
• Carpe is not the only nation hostile to the empire. The empire will have no choice but to revise many of its plans after this failed invasion, since it has spent a lot of troops that were to be used to keep the various small countries and ethnic minorities in check.
[You stopped the empire’s invasion.]
<Reward>「Cloak of Reversal」

『Light Dragon Lord』
• You have become the master of the new Light Dragon.
• You are the target of wrath from all dragons.
<Reward>「Dragon Bone」

『Kill a Master of the Empire』
• You killed an imperial Master.
• The power of Lactus weakens slightly.
• Lactus is furious.
<Reward>「Faith +10」

『Queensknight』
• You protected the Incompetent Queen of Carpe.
• She will no longer be incompetent.
<Reward>「The Queen」will deliver the reward personally.

『Hero of National Salvation』
• You became a national hero.
• You are no longer a crazy maniac.
<Reward> Characteristic –「Hero of National Salvation」
Erase Characteristic –「Scapegrace of the Count Family」

“!!”

Good stuff!

Callius clenched his fists.

“Haah.”

Breath left him with a shudder.

Hairs all over his body felt like they were rising up.

That damned ‘maniac’ attribute had been nothing less than his nemesis.

Callius was shaken to the point that he almost had no emotional strength left to be cheered up by the rest of the rewards.

How long had he suffered because of that shitty characteristic of his?

If you don’t have the strength to stand against the world, it should be natural to buy people’s favour. But it was this characteristic that Callius had inherited from the original, that’d instead seen him get into fight after fight throughout his pilgrim days.

To the point of almost losing his life. Not just once or twice, either.

But finally, this characteristic–!

It was erased by the appearance of [Hero of National Salvation].

‘The hero who saved the country obviously couldn’t be some crazy maniac, after all.’

Yeah, this was great.

With a happy grin, Callius tried to face and greet the warm sunlight like a prisoner newly freed from his shackles.

“…”

‘Why is he taking a pose all of a sudden? Did he really get a concussion? But his head looked more or less fine…’

But he’d forgotten. This was Beatrice’s basement closet.

‘So, what does being the Hero of National Salvation actually entail?’

Characteristic –「Hero of National Salvation」
• People look up to you.
• A conversation with a hero can change a person’s fate.
• You earn people’s respect.
• People trust in your words.
• You cannot overlook any damage to the nation.

‘It’s probably useless.’

Still, it was better than nothing.

Most of all, Callius appreciated how the maniac trait had disappeared because of this guy.

He was feeling good enough that he could dance a waltz with Emily on the spot if she were here.

“Ah, wait.”

It was too soon to be happy.

Let’s check the other rewards first.

Starting with the newly acquired cloak.

The [Cloak of Reversal] had some pretty great specs.

Callius had been feeling heartbroken that the Twilight Cloak had become almost ragged from prolonged use, but such a great treasure now fell into his hands in such a timely manner.

「Cloak of Reversal」
Grade – Unique
• This cloak, once worn by the Knight of Reversal, reduces vulnerability to cold and heat when worn, and has an elastic resilience that can deflect most of an attack from any opponent.

This was all there was in the explanation, but Callius was looking at the grade.

A unique-grade cloak.

The Cloak of Twilight had already been excellent despite only being a rare.

The Cloak of Reversal could only be even better.

“Wait, where did you get that cloak? I’ve touched every inch of your body… um, no, I mean I searched?”

“Touching every inch of someone else’s body, hm? Should we have a follow up?”

“…”

Contrary to his words, Callius didn’t move.

He just sat on the bed and stared at his cloak.

“…?”

Beatrice saw the corners of Callius’ lips twitch.

‘Just stop talking and do it!’

Eh, he probably hadn’t come to his senses properly yet.

Beatrice decided to leave him alone for a while. Since he’d fought so hard, a little more rest wasn’t unreasonable.

‘Great.’

It was a great cloak.

Because it was white in colour, the cloak suited the garb of a pilgrim.

Plus it was an artefact, with a strange attribute of elastic resilience that made it very strong and able to deflect much of enemy attack damage. It was a precious treasure that could prevent deep wounds.

‘There’s nothing wrong with raising [Faith], either.’

[Faith] had increased by 10 as a reward for killing the Freak Spear. 

A grin full of energy spread across Callius’ lips.

Finally, the quality of his spiritual power had touched the edge of level 2.

‘Now it’s time to climb the peak of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season.’

But it wasn’t something to be attempted casually, so Callius needed to fully prepare.

And finally, the [Dragon Bone].

‘Dragon blood would’ve been better.’

But this wasn’t bad either.

The power emanating from the [Dragon Bone] would be of great help in the future.

It was a material that could allow the creation of a relic, so if he was ever in a hurry for money, he could simply sell it. But above all else –

‘If my constitution, [Smelting Bones], can absorb all of the dragon’s power, it’ll be a different story entirely.’

If [Smelting Bones] could fully comprehend Dragon Might, Callius wouldn’t have to feel the backlash every time he used it, and the efficiency of usage would also rise higher.

After all, Dragon Might contributed directly to his force of arms.

And it had a lot of space to grow.

[Comprehension of Dragon Might at 3%.]

[Pain will be reduced by 3% when you next suffer backlash from Dragon Might.]

Although it was still a long way off.

‘How much pain do I have to suffer through to understand it all?’

As Callius recalled the pain before he’d collapsed, his head felt numb.

He’d been through his share of scrapes and bruises, but that exquisite agony made even Callius’ knees feel weak.

But it was a source of power that he couldn’t simply give up on.

‘The Light Dragon Sword – Balamuth is already incredibly strong when I keep it inside my heart.’

Already, Callius’ physical ability had risen exponentially.

And this was when he was doing the bare minimum, merely wielding it in the proper manner by keeping it inside his heart.

But if he could wield Dragon Might in such a state, he would be able to awaken and get a glimpse of a higher state.

He would temporarily stand shoulder to shoulder with the Masters.

Strong enough to block a serious blow from the Ghost Spear, the second amongst the Spears of the Empire.

But the downsides were also clear.

‘First of all, it hurts so damned much.’

Such strength would always be followed by backlash, bringing with it an unimaginable amount of pain.

And secondly, the short duration.

‘About three minutes or so.’

He simply couldn’t last very long in that state. This wasn’t something that could be changed by pouring in more and more divine power.

“Maybe it’s because I’m not actually a dragon, in the end.”

The most fundamental reason –

Because they were of different races.

Callius thought for a moment, then shook his head and stood up.

“I bought some time, in any case.”

He’d prevented the imperial invasion from being victorious.

He’d protected the queen.

The aftermath the empire would bear from this wouldn’t be easily dismissed.

The next three or four years should therefore be fairly quiet.

That was enough time, Callius felt.

‘We’ll have to focus our efforts on identifying and eliminating the rebels, and both Carpe and the Church will have to strive to strengthen themselves.’

After that, they’d prepare for war.

Because Carpe wasn’t a nation that would forget grudges or grace[2].

And during that time –

‘I have to leave for a while.’

He’d done everything he had to do, anyhow.

The reason Callius was here in the first place was because of the main quests.

[Civil War of the Carpe Dynasty].

[Imperial Invasion].

Having completed them all, there was no need to stay here any longer.

It would be good to visit the North once, and then he’d be free to leave at his leisure.

Ever since his new birth, Callius had never stayed in one place for long. 

The reason? Because he had to become strong.

Given how much strength he possessed at this moment –

There was only one way for him to become stronger at an acceptable pace.

Verse of Grace.

Callius had never used it since arriving in Carradi.

Because it was a place directly related to the main quest.

Not just anyone could have Corpse Grace.

It needed a strong grudge.

It was a special phenomenon that only happened when that grudge was imprinted on the soul itself.

He had to leave, to find it.

To a more desolate land.

To a more chaotic land.

And, in the first place –

‘I’m a pilgrim.’

He was still –

That same pilgrim who hadn’t yet found his sword.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 오브 (obeu) is a transliteration of ‘of’.

[2] 은원 (eunwon), from Chinese 恩怨, gratitude and grudges.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 118

“My goodness…”

“The Freak Spear is dead!!”

“Waaaaaaaaaaaaghh!!”

The death of one of the imperial monsters –

Although it was by a surprise attack while the man was already injured and exhausted from battle, the Kingdom Army didn’t care about such trivial details.

What was important, was that a Master was dead.

The famed imperial strongman, the Freak Spear, was dead!

As morale rose, the Kingdom Army began to counterattack and slaughter the soldiers of the Imperial Army, forgetting that they’d frozen in despair just a while ago.

The Masters of the empire were the ones now feeling bewildered.

“Haah… How can one bastard make such a difference? Our scheme’s completely fallen through.”

All their plans; to make Prince Chloe rampage, to kill the queen, and to destroy the royal castle – had been in vain.

In the first place, they hadn’t expected the archbishop to die so helplessly.

Who would’ve dared to imagine this scene?

A legendary piece of trash whose infamy had reached even the empire –

Callius von Jervain, had saved the kingdom!

‘This is a huge loss.’

The empire had lost two Masters.

But what about the kingdom? Whom did they lose?

Nobody worth mentioning.

Most of their dead were the worms that’d been devouring the kingdom. Weren’t the pillars that supported the country all still in good health?

Besides –

It looked like another pillar was beginning to take shape.

They couldn’t leave things like this.

“A newborn star might shine brightly, but it’s easy to blow it out.”

Step!

The Ghost Spear made a decision.

“Ghost Spear! Where do you think you’re going!!”

“Fighting you is such a bore. I’ll have to find my entertainment elsewhere.”

His spear gleamed, giving an impression as if it was licking its lips.

The second strongest Spear of the Empire.

The Ghost Spear, Semka.

His spear, called ‘Ten Thousand Return to One’, could seal the souls of the strong people he killed.

The more souls of noble knights it contained, the more powerful it would be.

The number of dead souls contained in Semka’s spear was beyond counting.

The souls of all those knights shining with nobility –

Was nothing less than the proud chronicle of his victories.

And also, a powerful force to help him in battle.

“Howl, Ten Thousand.”

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!

All of a sudden, a black spirit began to materialize at the Ghost Spear’s back.

Aiming at the neck of the newly appeared knight –

The Ghost Spear made a thrusting motion.

The shadowy spirit screamed and transformed into a black spear, shooting along that trajectory.

Like a ligature made of pure force, as heavy as the tallest mountain!

“Try and block this, Queen’s new sword!”

Jerk.

The queen’s new sword finally turned his head.

Callius’ grey pupils once again transformed into their earlier draconic shape.

Krrrrr!

A wave of terror surged.

The hairs all over his body were standing up.

How long has it been since I’d last felt like this?

A faint trace of excitement appeared at the corners of the Ghost Spear’s lips at the thought, and at the same time, Callius’ sword moved.

Swing.

“!”

He’d thought the young knight, intoxicated with the power of the Light Dragon, would try to compete with brute force, but no.

‘Did he parry that?! How?!’

As if all power had been completely drained from his blow!

The Ghost Spear quickly backstepped as if afraid of getting stuck in melee.

But the spear he’d shot couldn’t escape with him.

A spear made from the soul of a mighty continental-level figure.

It definitely couldn’t be dealt with lightly!

Yet it’d been cut down in one swing.

“… What.”

As if it were no more than air!

He could feel the intense dragon power mixed in that swing.

But that wasn’t enough to stop a Spear of the Empire.

Semka had retreated instead of advancing for an entirely different reason.

‘The soul… was destroyed.’

Semka’s weapon truly suited his moniker, the Ghost Spear.

And he had an innate sense of how many souls his spear contained, therefore it couldn’t escape his notice that the number had suddenly decreased.

The soul was annihilated! He couldn’t make any sense of it!

“… That sword! What is it?!”

Callius’ lips curved up in an arc at the question.

「Predator Sword – Loas」
Grade – Spirit Sword
Infused Soul – A mixed soul
Unique Ability – Predation
Noble Predation – 36

‘What a windfall.’

The Ghost Spear’s sudden attack had been nothing short of terrifying, but an idea had flashed inside Callius’ brain at the hair-raising sight of that spear pouncing upon him.

That spear was one of the ghosts trapped in the Ten Thousand Spear, meaning it was made of a soul.

If so, wouldn’t it be possible to prey upon it with the Predator Sword?

A fleeting idea that he’d immediately put into action.

‘It’s like this even with [Dragon Might]. The Spears of the Empire really are sharp.’

His hand holding the sword trembled a little.

Because of how hurriedly he’d had to cut the spear, the blade of the Predator Sword had dulled at a spot or two.

There’d definitely been a strong and lethal force behind the attack.

A little delay and he would’ve been dead.

And honestly, such a feat should’ve been impossible for Callius.

It was the Light Dragon Sword stabbed inside his heart, and his physical abilities being awakened by [Dragon Might], that had made the task merely arduous instead of straight-up impossible.

“What’s wrong, Ghost Spear? Bring out some more ghosts.”

“…”

The Ghost Spear was finding this whole situation absurd.

Was somebody really standing right in front of him and daring him to summon more ghosts?

But the fact that a ghost had disappeared with a single swing of the young knight’s sword, no matter the reason, made him wary. This was unprecedented.

Not to mention Callius seemed to be rather delighted and urging him to summon even more.

The Ghost Spear frowned.

‘I couldn’t kill him in one blow, and I won’t get a second chance.’

Victor, who’d been caught off guard just now, was watching him with a singular focus, and the other knights were also ready to attack at any time.

Trying anything more would mean overextending himself.

“Aren’t you bringing them out?”

Callius was hoping to get a chance to turn the Predator Sword into a vision sword, but the Ghost Spear didn’t seem interested in cooperating.

As soon as it’d devoured the soul, Callius had felt the power of the Predator Sword increase.

Its form was unchanged, but he could vaguely feel the power inside the blade surging.

This was also due to the keenness of the senses brought by [Dragon Might].

“Tch! We’re done for today, kid. I won’t forget this.”

Step!

The imperial vanished.

‘It’s a shame.’

Truly he’d been a Master of the empire.

His eyesight was keen enough.

He’d understood in an instant that this was a bad match-up, and given up the battle.

But while that wasn’t a wrong decision –

“This is better for me, anyway.”

Cold sweat was running down the back of Callius’ neck. It didn’t seem likely that he could’ve maintained his current level of strength if the Ghost Spear had been adamant to continue their battle. The situation had been on the verge of becoming untenable, in fact.

Flash.

Callius’ pupils returned to their original state and power began to leave his body.

[You used Dragon Might as a human. High adaptability reduces the recoil due to backlash.]

“…!!”

Backlash of [Dragon Might].

A tidal wave of pain began to engulf and drown Callius.

“Uugh!!”

As if his whole body was being ripped to pieces.

Sting after sting cut into him like immaterial blades.

As if every single nerve junction was being meticulously lit afire.

An indescribably excruciating agony coiled around and through his senses.

‘It’s… this much?’

Carried by the waves of torment that kept gnawing at his sanity, Callius couldn’t control himself anymore.

“Aah… aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!”

Callius’ eyes shone with tears as he fell bonelessly on the ground. A wave spread through the air.

[Your constitution, Smelting Bones, comprehends Dragon Might.]

[Comprehension of Dragon Might at 3%.]

[Pain will be reduced by 3% when you next suffer backlash from Dragon Might.]

Callius’ consciousness shattered like glass.


Along with the Ghost Spear’s retreat, the Imperial Army also began to flee. The same went for the rest of the Masters.

So they couldn’t care less about Callius falling over screaming. Rather the kingdom’s troops who were supposed to pursue them had no choice but to hesitate at the sight.

The queen grabbed her skirt with both hands and ran.

Towards the fallen form of Callius.

just before she arrived –

“Callius! Wake up! You haven’t paid me back yet!!”

The red-haired form was already there.

Paladin Helena, the Golden Death, rose from the shadows and started checking on Callius’ condition.

A woman with blue hair followed, and the other knights and soldiers also gathered in a hurry to guard against treachery.

Thanks to them, Queen Clara came to her senses.

She was able to regain her composure as she looked at the fallen forms of Callius and Prince Chloe.

Both were still alive.

Not in good condition, but alive.

And a Master of the kingdom, Gerald, was also still alive.

His condition was critical, but he’d survived.

So this battle was finished for today.

As long as they survived, the chance for revenge would also be there.

“…”

“…”

The battlefield was filled with silence.

The soldiers of the Imperial Army was all retreating, and the defeated rebel soldiers had no will left to resist.

It should’ve been a natural action to pursue and destroy the enemy, but the Kingdom Army was already in shambles.

The sudden invasion of the empire had been terrifying, and that’d been coupled with the uprising of the rebels stabbing the kingdom in the back.

Therefore, half the palace had become a ruin, and although the kingdom’s soldiers were the final victors, their eyes were blank with trauma and fatigue.

Callius had been the centre of the overall situation, but since he too had collapsed, the soldiers had lost all sense of calm and were engulfed in anxiety.

Things couldn’t be left like this.

Although no one warned her, the queen understood the situation. She quietly gulped and moved forward.

Clutching her pounding heart with one hand, she spoke to the soldiers stained with emptiness and anxiety.

“Listen, everyone.”

The voice of the queen who’d made a decision for herself –

Was still that of a young girl, but it thrummed with the unyielding dignity of a monarch.

“Some nobles who’d lost their way conspired to rebel against the nation, and the archbishop of the Order invited in the empire. Carpe has lost many experts today because of that.”

“…”

“…”

Among them was Sullivian, who’d been a paragon, teacher of a multitude of people.

“But we survived. Today, we defeated the proud empire.”

Although the queen herself felt like she’d contributed nothing to the victory.

The marks left on the kingdom were deep, and there was no erasing them.

The empire’s invasion had been fierce, and even the royal castle had collapsed.

She honestly had no idea how much time and effort would be needed for its recovery.

But –

“Carpe, won.”

A pyrrhic victory was still a victory.

“Carpe, is strong! Today’s pain will be another stepping stone on our path! It will make us grow even more!”

Tears welled up in the queen’s eyes.

A single stream of tears flowed down.

But no one pointed it out. Because there was no one here who did not know the meaning behind those tears.

The queen was furious.

As well as full of sorrow.

Therefore, this was an encouragement and declaration from the ruler of the nation.

“Carpe will never forget this.”

The shame of this day.

The anger and sadness of this day.

And –

“Those who led us to victory.”

The queen’s eyes roamed over the collapsed form of Callius, and the broken royal castle.

There were those who’d fallen on the crumbling walls.

A man who’d died after having his limbs severed. Another who’d been impaled against the walls by the imperials. And many, many more.

They’d perished fighting for Carpe.

Not only the survivors –

All those who’d died fighting with honour, had their place in today’s roll of heroes.

“Victor.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“Healing Prince Chloe and Count Jervain is our priority.”

“Understood.”

The queen as still looking at the broken walls.

Her fists clenched as she kept surveying the ruined castle.

And finally she drew her sword.

“From today on, the Incompetent Queen shall be no more.”


Blub, blub.

The first sound he heard was that of boiling liquid.

He listened to it, quietly.

It was intensely familiar.

‘Is this Beatrice’s workshop?’

Maybe that’s where he was.

But why, he wondered.

There was still a long way to go before the mansion’s underground workshop would be completed.

Why was he here?

Callius opened his eyes.

“… What are you doing?”

“I felt like you were awake.”

“Would you mind moving your face away? I can’t get up like this.”

“Why not?”

“Because I’ll bump into your nose.”

“I won’t mind if you bumped into somewhere else.”

“??”

Callius’s eyes rested upon Beatrice’s seductive cherry-red lips.

He frowned.

“Why am I here?”

“Because you were hurt. A lot of time has passed.”

Licking her lips with her tongue, Beatrice got up from her seat, and started poured the bubbling liquid from the cauldron into a bowl.

She blew air on the surface and stirred it with a spoon to cool it down.

“How long?”

“Winter is over. It’s spring now.”

“!”

Callius jerked up, but a wave of excruciating pain quickly washed over him.

“Ugh.”

“Careful. All your bones and muscles were torn apart. An ordinary person in your position would’ve had to rest in bed for several years.”

Beatrice eased Callius back onto the bed, and scooped some of the mysterious medicine with a spoon, bringing it to his mouth.

“Now say ‘aah’.”

“… I can drink it myself.”

“Are you refusing the favour I’m doing you?”

“You’re calling this a favour?”

“Of course it’s a favour. What else could it be? Hmm?”

“… I think you might be angry with me.”

“Oh, I was.”

Callius thought about why she might be angry with him, but nothing came to mind.

“While you were unconscious, Carpe’s been recovering. Even the royal castle has been mostly repaired. By the way, do you know what the world calls you now? The Queensknight. What a change from being a famous maniac, huh?”

Winter to spring.

It’d been almost the end of winter when Callius had arrived at the royal castle, so apparently three to four months had passed.

“… This. What is it?”

“That’s what you’re curious about? Huh. That’s the TD potion. It’s a hundred times more concentrated than what you fed to the Sixth Squad.”

“What about clinical trials?”

“That’s all over with. It’s safe, so drink. It should also help your body recover.”

Then there was no reason not to drink.

Callius, downing the potion in one gulp, began to feel the changes in his body.

“Are you feeling alright?”

“Not bad.”

It seemed that having the Light Dragon Sword in his body made it easier to sense the draconic energy.

Callius was able to experience firsthand how the trace amount of dragon blood in the potion had a beneficial effect.

As the purified troll’s blood also played a role, the feeling of pain clearly reduced.

A tickling sensation spread through his body, and he was almost being healed in real time.

“Carpe hasn’t had any problems lately. Rumours are everywhere that two of the empire’s Masters died this time, and they even lost quite a few relics in the bargain. They say the emperor’s furious, since he couldn’t kill the queen even after spending so many troops.”

“That side should be quiet for a while. What about Krasion?”

“Krasion’s the s–”

Beatrice’s gaze sharpened as she was about to answer.

She paused and took a deep breath.

“Did you already know?”

“From the beginning.”

“How?”

“Since I saw you hold Vivi.”

“… Vivi’s too cute. It should be illegal.”

“So? What about Krasion?”

“Yeah, they’re the same as always. Krasion is made up of people from forgotten faiths anyway. Some want the empire to grow, some don’t.”

It sounded like they weren’t leaning one way or the other as a whole.

Then the chance was low that they’d bring any danger to Carpe in the near future.

‘It’s similar.’

Compared to the situation he’d known about and anticipated, there wasn’t much difference.

Now that he’d stopped the imperial invasion in its tracks, it was time to take a breath, recover, and build up strength.

Callius felt his body recover and checked the messages that’d appeared in front of him.

[Imperial Invasion]

[Kill a Master of the Empire]

[Queensknight]

[Light Dragon Lord]

[Hero of National Salvation]

Even quest complete notifications numbered more than five.

He decided to check their rewards first.

“Why did you start laughing by yourself? You didn’t bump your head somewhere, right?”

“… No. I want to be alone, so could you please leave for a bit?”

Beatrice made a face as if he was talking crazy.

“… This is my room, you know?”

Callius had no choice but to fall silent and start checking the quest rewards.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 117

Claaaaang-! Clang!!

A sword and a spear struck at each other.

The Golden Lion’s Golden Cloak Qi quivered like a field of reeds, and Lutheon’s spear shot out.

And soon –

Crack, crackackack! Crumpt!

Claaang-!

“Kahak…!”

A powerful explosion pierced the golden cloak. The mantle made of sword energy covering his armour collapsed, and the bloody face of the Golden Lion lay half exposed inside his half-broken helmet.

“Ugh, ah… huff!”

Claaaaang-!

Slaaash!

The sword and the spear collided again.

Another explosion of sand covered the air, before slowly beginning to settle down, and the scene inside became visible.

“This is it, Big Brother.”

That of a fallen Golden Lion, and Lutheon pointing a spear at his neck.

“How did you…”

“I’ve already devised a way to destroy the family’s secret art, the Golden Cloak Qi. I know all about what you can do, Big Brother. You’ve mastered the secrets of the family. But you don’t know what I can do, do you?”

That was the difference between them.

Combat starts with knowing your opponent’s strength and preparing countermeasures.

The Golden Lion’s defeat had been certain from the moment he’d neglected that, being overconfident in his own strength.

Golden Lion Ruen –

He bit his lip so tightly that blood oozed out.

“You’ve always been jealous of my talent, Big Brother. That’s why, after what happened that day, you left me alone to die.”

“…”

That day –

Something taboo had happened in the Ruydren family.

Murder of relatives.

And stealing an enemy armament.

The honour of the Ruydren family rested in how long they’d fought for the kingdom. Somebody had entered the family treasury where the spears of defeated enemies had been stored, including the one that’d been the best and the most famous, responsible for shattering innumerable swords.

The Explosive Spear – Ames.

It was Lutheon who’d taken it.

And he hadn’t shown any mercy to the relatives who’d tried to block him, either.

“…”

“You looked so shocked and quiet that day. At first I thought it was because your only brother betrayed his family and his country. But that wasn’t why, was it, Big Brother?”

Ruen and Lutheon.

The two brothers of the Ruydren family.

Their amicable relationship had first soured because of the issue of succession.

When Ruen had overheard his father talking to the elders, he’d been shocked.

“There was talk among the elders that I might be chosen as the heir.”

Ruen, who’d always been proud of his younger brother’s talent, had to face the idea that he might lose everything to his own brother.

Because his brother was a genius.

Born with the best martial talent.

Whereas Ruen had only inherited the talent expected of a descendant of the family’s direct line.

It was natural that he’d become jealous of his own brother.

And when that incident happened –

Ruen had felt a sense of surprise and relief.

It was an undeniable fact.

“Were you glad I was gone?”

“…”

Because his younger brother was no longer in the picture, Ruen was able to learn the art of the Golden Cloak Qi and became the only heir to the family.

“Yeah. I was proud of you –”

The Golden Lion removed his hand from the half-broken helmet and slowly stood up.

“– But I was jealous at the same time. I was nervous. It was an absurd feeling. It was just childish jealousy. I was afraid of losing something that I only had a chance to get because I’d been born a little earlier.”

However, even though Lutheon disappeared and Ruen received many things, he could never feel satisfied.

There was a lump of discontent left in his chest.

He couldn’t get rid of it at all.

Its name was dishonour.

“It was a disgraceful act.”

So –

The Golden Lion struck at Lutheon’s spear with his sword. A golden mane once again filled in and wrapped around his half-broken armour.

“I will defeat you, and restore my honour!”

“…!”

Claanngg-!!

Sparks fluttered in the air.

“Lutheon!!!”

The golden mantle burned like flame.

The golden divine power, which had seemingly weakened just now, was again shining as brightly as ever.

“What the…”

Lutheon was perplexed.

Could the aura of a man who’d collapsed a moment ago change so much with just a thought?

But even if it could, so what?

He’d long since understood Ruen’s swordsmanship.

The same went for the Golden Cloak Qi.

“Nonsense. What’s so important about honour when no one’s there to see it? Are you going to cry for honour even in the face of death? Futility will still be your only answer!!”

As Lutheon’s spear was about to strike –

Boom! Thooooooommmm!!

An intense and domineering energy swept through the battlefield. Ruen and Lutheon, startled, couldn’t help but tremble for a moment.

This was the energy of the Light Dragon that they’d felt before.

But it was now much more intense.

Containing a purer spirituality.

Had a new Master been born?

However, they were inside a great desert, brought about by a clash of sanctuaries.

There was no way to reach the outside.

While both were wondering how things were going –

“The sanctuary…”

Rrrriiiiippppp.

A great crack rent the sky and the earth, and the scenery began to shatter like shards of glass.

Crrraackkkkk!

The sanctuary had been released.

And what became visible –

Was the dignified figure of Callius, holding the Light Dragon Sword.

His Highness Chloe had fallen down.

Callius looked at him calmly.

As well as the half-destroyed royal castle.

Most of the imperial soldiers hadn’t been able to escape death, and the remaining spearmen as well the empire’s Masters were still locked in struggle.

Among them, Callius’ presence, exuding power like a dragon, surged unparalleled.

‘Is this another failure?’

Lutheon’s face contorted.

Again.

This time too, it was Callius who’d ruined the operation.

Lutheon’s eyes grew darker.

The target of the killing intent flashing in his blue eyes was naturally none other than Callius.

Callius von Jervain. One day he’d definitely –

“A gap.”

“?!”

Snikkkttttt!

Clang-a-clang-clang!!!

There’d been no forewarning.

But due to his sharp senses, Lutheon was able to hurriedly swing his spear to stop the lethal attack.

A mysterious man who’d struck at him a dozen times in an instant –

His identity could be guessed from the scar on his nose.

‘Gradas… Genos…!’

Cat Walk Genos.

Taking his sword from his arms once again, Genos unleashed a tremendous strike.

His speed was above Lutheon.

There was no sound, so it was very difficult to pinpoint his actual location.

Hundreds of afterimages appeared around Lutheon at the same time.

“Tch!”

Lutheon tapped the ground with his spear.

Thud!

Snap! Craaaaaaaackkkkk!!

Covered by the smoke from the explosion, Lutheon tried to make his escape.

But the Golden Lion wouldn’t so quietly let him go.

“Lutheon!! Are you running away?!”

“See you next time. Big Brother.”

Next to Ruen, who angrily slammed the ground, Genos exhorted.

“Remember your knightly duty, Golden Lion. Now is not the time to act on grudges.”

“… Indeed.”

The Golden Lion, who was about to ask why Genos wasn’t giving chase, shut his mouth once he noticed the man’s condition. His body was covered in wounds, as if he’d fought through a whole series of battles.

His ally had obviously been fighting some very strong enemies.

Ruen’s emotions had simply slipped their leash a little because of Lutheon, but he hadn’t lost his reason.

“Things aren’t looking too good. That Callius managed to block the enemy soldiers, so the queen is safe for now. A lot of the imperials are dead, and we’ll deal with the rebels soon. The main issue, is the Masters.”

It was still a crisis.

But things had changed.

It could now also be called an opportunity.

“If we can deal with one more of the empire’s Masters, this invasion will stop being a problem.”

“Only one more?”

Did that mean a Spear of the Empire had already been broken?!

“It was quite the tough fight, but the pope won. Although many were sacrificed in the process.”

“!!”

“Gerald doesn’t seem to be doing too well.”

Still, victory was in sight.

Although the royal castle was destroyed, the queen was unharmed and their Masters were still alive.

The empire had once again failed to overthrow Carpe.

On the contrary, they lost one Master.

Now –

If there was one thing that was bothering Ruen –

“I hope the count doesn’t go crazy.”

Genos also agreed.

Helena and Esther didn’t know what to do either.

All of them, along with the knights around them, began to keep an eye on Callius.


「Light Dragon Sword – Balamuth」
Grade – Vision
Infused Soul – Light Dragon Balamuth
A sword made from the flesh and soul of a legendary dragon, called the Light Dragon.
Unique Ability – A Matter of Madness
「A Matter of Madness」
• You can use the power of the legendary dragon through the sword.
[Dragon Claw」
• Unleash a portion of the power of the Light Dragon’s claws.
「Dragon Roar」
• Unleash a portion of the power of the Light Dragon’s roar.
「Dragon Breath」
• Unleash a portion of the power of the Light Dragon’s breath..

[The Light Dragon, Balamuth, is trying to steal your body.]

[You resisted.]

[The Light Dragon, Balamuth, is amazed.]

[He makes another attempt.]

[You resisted!]

[The Light Dragon, Balamuth, partially acknowledges you.]

“Whew…”

『Dragon Might』
• The essence of a dragon’s power. Dragon Might springs from the heart. They imbue their hearts with the power of nature, and from there conserve and exert their strength.

[You manifest Dragon Might.]

[All physical abilities are awakened.]

[You are using Dragon Might as a human. You will experience extreme pain after using it.]

[Caution]

[The greater a dragon’s power, the greater its rage.]

The boiling power all over Callius’ body –

Was incredible.

His original physical strength had already undergone a small but permanent increase, and when awakening was added through [Dragon Might], that gave him double the gains.

This was power close to a Master.

「Callius von Jervain」
「Occupation」 – Pilgrim; Inquisitor-Captain
「Spirit」 – Level 3
「Divine Power」 – 3832/16934
「Talent」 – 【Bard’s Blessing】【Instinctive Intuition】
「Characteristics」- [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye] [Pheromone] [Dragon Rage] [Dragon Might]
「Constitution」 – 『Smelting Bones』
「Ability」
Strength – 87 (30) ▶ 102 (30)
Agility – 60 (30) ▶ 86 (30)
Skill – 17 ▶ 19
Health – 61 (30) ▶ 89 (30)
Faith – 95

‘That’s a tremendous jump.’

As expected of the power of the Light Dragon Sword.

A unique sword that could only truly be used by stabbing it into his own heart.

It’d made his body undergo a surprising transformation, akin to being born anew.

Although the sword’s true strength could only be shown while it was stabbed into his heart, not free in his hands like right now.

“Grrr, grrrrrr!”

Callius, looking at His Highness Chloe who was still somehow holding after taking a Dragon Roar head on, stabbed the Light Dragon sword back into his heart, and took out the Thunderbolt Sword from thin air.

“A Matter of Madness.”

Crackackackackack!

If one took out the sword from the heart and used it with their hands, its strength will decrease.

But what if they kept it stabbed into their heart and used some other sword?

The power would double.

The full prestige of [Dragon Might] –

Poured into the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

Crackackackackackackacklllleeee!!

Baaaaaaaaaaannggggg!!

It was a true disaster.

No different from the mark of nature’s wrath.

“Ahhhh!!”

His Highness Chloe was swallowed by the blue lightning. Imprisoned within the dazzling shackles of azure thunder, he still struggled, but without the Light Dragon Sword he could no longer endure.

“Graaahh…”

The prince’s eyes rolled up and he collapsed.

An ordinary human would’ve already turned into charcoal, but not him.

‘He’s still alive.’

Even without the sword, the traces of the Light Dragon left behind in his body had made him survive.

His Highness Chloe, his body smoking and charred, was still breathing weakly.

『Main Quest』
【The Prince Trapped in Madness】
Status – Complete

As soon as the quest completion window popped up, Callius looked around.

“…”

“…”

Helena, Esther, and the rest of the knights were all looking at him.

Their eyes held uneasiness and fear, accompanied by a kind of determination.

Callius’ eyes, their grey pupils now slit vertically like a dragon, watched them tense.

“Is this it?”

Said one of the knights.

What did that mean?

“Can’t be helped.”

“We have to stop him.”

“Protect the queen.”

There seemed to be a misunderstanding.

Callius, already sure of his aim, ignored the approaching knights and headed towards the most dangerous opponent.

“Eh!”

“He’s fast!”

Step.

The landscape changed in an instant.

His awakening, along with the increased stats from the [Dragon Might], filled Callius with an unprecedented sense of omnipotence.

In that brief moment –

Bridging the gap between him and the enemy with a single leap that was close to instantaneous, Callius struck.

Swooooooosh!!

Claaannggg!

“Ugh…!”

Freak Spear Paceton staggered from the sudden sword attack.

Gerald, who’d fallen down at one side, was breathing heavily.

“You bastard!”

Freak Spear Paceton’s eyes opened wide.

Because what he was feeling – was [Dragon Might].

Meaning his assailant held the Light Dragon sword.

Therefore Chloe’s rampage, possessed by the Light Dragon, must’ve failed.

Paceton so concluded.

But that wasn’t important right now.

The new Light Dragon was blocking his path, exuding an unusual energy.

‘Impossible. This…!’

Vertically slitted pupils.

A feeling of pressure as if he was standing before the maw of a dragon.

Paceton erased the thoughts about his rival’s life and death from his mind.

In front of him was an enemy of the empire.

His instantaneous judgement was that it was a dangerous foe who couldn’t be given any breathing room.

Aware of his duty as a Spear of the Empire, Paceton released his power without limit, forgetting the pain and fatigue he’d suffered in his battle with Gerald.

The Freak Spear took an opening stance[1], inviting his opponent to start.

Noting that, Callius glanced at the fallen Gerald, and saw that the man was still breathing heavily.

‘This is the best outcome.’

The man had been destined to die here in the first place.

Callius had managed to save him instead.

His opponent was already covered in wounds.

To such an extent that he might not be able to walk away even if Callius stood still and let him go.

Although, if Callius acted hastily, he himself could be the one to die here.

This outcome should’ve been enough to satisfy him.

But that boiling power –

The power of the Light Dragon inside his veins inflamed his greed.

Callius drew his sword.

“Dragon Breath.”

The sword cleaved the spear in twain.

Snikttt!

“Unbelievable!!”

Today –

The empire lost two Masters.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 기수식 (lit. starting ceremony), when a martial artist makes a flashy but non-aggressive ceremonial move to indicate the start of the fight. No straightforward translations come to mind.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 116

The world seemed to slow down.

Helena’s expression, as she faltered unconsciously, became contemplative.

Whereas Esther’s face contorted, looking like a demon.

Their feelings were very different, but the end result was the same.

Killing intent.

Their hearts pounded with the urge to murder.

Was it the death of a loved one?

The death of somebody considered family?

The death of a colleague? The death of a promising knight of the kingdom? Why did the exact thought matter? In the end anger and hatred were all that remained.

However, Esther and Helena couldn’t move so easily.

Callius’ demise might’ve been sad, but they were knights of the kingdom and paladins of the Order.

They’d watched people close to them die countless times, and even if they were angry, they wouldn’t lose their reason.

‘It pierced the heart.’

‘He has no hope of survival.’

Then their best course of action was to protect the defenceless queen.

The imperial knights who’d followed after them were already running towards the queen.

Callius’ death was tragic, but unchangeable.

They, were knights.

A knight not only protected themselves, they were also duty-bound to protect their country.

It was only natural for them to protect the queen, who was Carpe itself.

“Esther!”

The knights of the empire began to move.

They’d also grasped the situation and rushed to put an end to Carpe.

“I know!”

Crunch!

As Esther took a strong step forward, a wave of terrifying tremors spread out.

Miraculously, the imperial knights crashed to a halt.

They flinched in unison, then looked at Esther with stiffened lips.

“Blue Moon.”

Esther’s sword flashed like blue moonlight.

Along with that eerie light emanating from her sword, her movements also changed unexpectedly. In a flash, she was among the enemy mass, then the next instant took her past them.

As if she’d attained a sudden and explosive increase in physical ability.

“Red Moon.”

As those muffled words escaped her lips, blood spurted from the knights’ bodies.

Splatter!

But Esther was crying.

Tears flowing on that ice-cold expressionless face, evoked a heartbreaking sense of sorrow.

Seeing the knights start to rush again, Esther clutched her sword one more time.

“White Moon.”

Thirty-four sword arcs were fired from Esther’s sword in an instant.

Pure white, curving like a crescent moon, thin as gossamer, sharp as a sword’s edge.

“As if a sword…! Kahak!?”

Those among imperial knights who’d underestimated her swordsmanship either lost the spear arm, or had a hole punched through their torso.

Wiping away the tears that didn’t seem to stop –

Esther manifested her last martial skill.

“Black Moon.”

Her sword, shining with a riot of colours that then mixed together to form a stygian blackness, emanated a ferocious energy.

That moment when the knights who’d tried to kill the queen were hesitating –

Esther was startled as her sensitive awareness caught Helena flinching.

“Hele…na?”

Helena was looking towards a place, with her eyes were wide open.

At that place –

Creeeeaaaakkkk.

Callius was holding tightly to the Light Dragon’s hand, as well as the hilt of the sword that’d stabbed into his chest.

His bloody lips were trembling with the sensation of approaching death, but he still enunciated his words perfectly.

“The Three Beliefs (삼경): Venerating Man (敬人) –

“Discipline (規敎).”

That was then.

Swoooooshhhh!

From Callius’ heart, chains of silver light began to unfurl towards all directions.

They pierced the heavens and pierced the earth, and they also wrapped around Callius himself as well as the Light Dragon.

“!!”

“A sacred spell!”

Not only that, it was a true binding, the Three Beliefs Venerate!

It was a skill of the highest difficulty that only a master sacred artist like Sullivian herself could use.

No matter how mighty the Light Dragon was, it was completely helpless facing such a perfectly captured opportunity.

“Aah…”

Callius had a blade stuck inside his heart, and it wouldn’t have been unreasonable if he’d died instantly.

Nevertheless, he’d managed to invoke such a high-level sacred law. That was a level of mental resilience one couldn’t help but admire…!

‘Definitely, I will definitely make sure that your death is not in vain!’

Once again, Esther’s sword zealously pointed at the empire.


‘… It hurts.’

It felt like a soldering iron was pressing on his chest. Callius wanted to scream, but the energy to do so had long since disappeared.

The Light Dragon Sword was stuck into his chest.

How many seconds of consciousness did he have left? 

Death loomed before him, with an air of inevitability, but Callius’ face didn’t show any hint of despair. Because, this was the situation he’d hoped for.

‘Everything so far is within the expected range.’

The Light Dragon Sword was a treasured sword with power beyond imagination.

As a high-level vision sword, it conferred upon its master regenerative abilities to quickly heal from any attack.

Such was the fabled healing power of the dragons.

So, Callius had carefully piled up chip damage on his enemy, and then unfurled the sanctuary of the Tyrant Sword to cast Moonfall.

The Light Dragon, bound inside the meteor that’d fallen from a great height, had suffered massive damage.

But it’d nevertheless rushed at Callius right afterwards, and stuck its sword into his chest.

And of course –

Callius had engineered this.

‘His loss of power made this possible.’

Else the Light Dragon could’ve achieved a much more fatal outcome.

And then there was the sacred spell.

Sullivian’s highest binding technique, Venerating the Three Beliefs – Discipline.

Although ‘veneration’ here was meant to invoke honouring others, ‘discipline’ meant passing down dharma.

This was the highest level of sacred art, used to redeem those who were not human.

Because of this, the Light Dragon couldn’t easily pull out the sword from Callius’ chest anymore.

That was Callius’ intention.

The Light Dragon Sword.

A treasured sword created by killing the mad dragon that’d attacked Carpe.

Those who held it would either go crazy or be controlled by the dragon’s power, and start slaughtering humans.

The Founding King had been the only one who’d used it without issue, as he’d been the only one who’d known the secret of its proper use and how to avoid being controlled by its madness.

And Callius knew, too.

He was now the only person on the continent who knew how to wield the Light Dragon Sword properly.

That was why he’d gotten his hands on the reverse scale.

[Gluttony] and [Smelting Bones] were already working overtime, preparing his body to endure the dragon’s power.

His physique accepted the reverse scale with quiet efficiency, and made his mind and body stronger.

And finally, there was the Light Dragon Sword that was nestled against his heart.

There was nothing to be afraid of.

“Give me the sword…”

Hurk!

Callius spewed another mouthful of blood. The area under his eyes had already turned black, and blood was dribbling from his lips.

However, his eyes were shining brighter than ever.

How to use the Light Dragon Sword correctly?

He’d come up with a method, yes, but it sounded really ridiculous.

The Light Dragon Sword wasn’t supposed to be held in one’s hand.

‘It’s a sword that has to pierce your heart.’

That was why Callius had gone through so much preparation to weaken the Light Dragon.

He had to be very careful, because if an accident happened and he got stabbed somewhere else, it might really spell his death.

The Light Dragon, which had entered the scene running wild like a thunderbolt, had been faster and stronger than Callius.

It wasn’t easy to read the trajectories of its attacks. So its power had to be weakened first.

‘Or so I thought, but… ‘

This was nothing less than hell difficulty.

Honestly, was he being punished for something?

The pain was killing him, but rather than being angry, Callius was feeling nonplussed at the absurd sequence of events so far.

But he couldn’t stay like this forever.

It was no different from suicide if he stood still like this.

Anyway, just having the sword stuck inside his heart wasn’t enough.

Now he had to properly take ownership of it.

Only then could he escape from the shadow of death that towered over him.

Not only that, he’d even be able to obtain the Light Dragon Sword.

There was no time, and so –

Creeeeak.

Once again, Callius’ grip on the Light Dragon Sword tightened.

And simultaneously, his other hand took off his bracelet.

Whoooooooooosh!

Liberating all his stored divine power.

The divine power pulsated, and Callius’ body felt like it’d been set on fire as he began his struggle to steal the ownership of the Light Dragon Sword embedded into his heart.


“Grrrrrrrr!!”

The Light Dragon, imprisoned in the binding created by the sacred art, struggled, but couldn’t move its body easily.

It’d thought the enemy had been killed, but suddenly that cockroach did something strange and bound both its body and its sword at the same time.

Startled, the Light Dragon tried to escape, but the enemy grabbed him like he wanted them to perish together, laughing with maddened eyes.

It was feeling goosebumps all over its body.

However, at the same time, the Light Dragon could feel that the Light Dragon Sword had fallen into a strange state.

It was an instinctive realization.

The energy of the sword, pierced into the enemy’s heart, was beginning to be sucked into the madman’s body.

And from then on –

The tug-of-war between Callius and the Light Dragon begun.

But, sadly, the end of this battle had been wholly prepared for.

It was a victory for Callius.

A battle for dominance with the beast? There was no need for anything like that.

Because the Light Dragon Sword itself judged his body to be better than the one it’d corroded for a long time.

Clang, clangalangalang!!

The chains were smashed to smithereens.

The Light Dragon’s body almost seemed to fall apart, along with its powerful energy.

Blink.

The fallen Light Dragon looked at Callius with its vertical reptilian pupils.

“Grrr…!”

The sword embedded in Callius’ heart vanished, and through the gaps of his torn clothes, one could see his healed chest, engraved with patterns.

Like a tattoo in the shape of a dragon.

[You have become the new owner of the Light Dragon Sword – Balamuth.]

[You’ve absorbed Balamuth into your body with the correct method. All physical abilities are awakened and skills are enhanced.]

[Permanent increase in stats by embedding Balamuth into your heart.]

[Smelting Bones enhances the stat increase by 30%.]

[All wounds on the body are completely healed with the power of the Light Dragon.]

[You have experienced the domineering power of a dragon. You realize Dragon Might (용력).]

[You have obtained the power of the Light Dragon. You are hated by all the dragons on the continent.]

Callius’ body, which had been dying just now, was suddenly brimming with vitality.

The reverse scale had increased his resistance to the Light Dragon’s influence, and added to the ruby ring he’d received from the queen, Callius was completely proof from the dragon’s madness.

In addition, his body now could fully use the power of the Light Dragon, and all his physical abilities had been permanently strengthened.

Not only that, there was also ‘awakening’. As the silver chains scattered, Callius’ aura surged and spread to every corner of the area.


Whoosh-!

The domineering force of the Light Dragon, in all its awe-inspiring majesty.

It’d been the original owner of that power.

The beast, deprived of its strength, howled in anger.

“Graaaaaahhh!!”

A shell, trapped in madness. 

His Highness Chloe wailed like a child whose favourite toy had been taken away, and swung his claws.

Claaang-!!

“Hm. So because how long you’ve been under its influence, the Light Dragon’s power still remains, huh? Mixed with all that demonic energy.”

Despite the loss of the Light Dragon Sword, His Highness Chloe survived. Because he’d had the sword for a long time. 

Dragon scales still covered his body, and the dragon’s power – even if it was only a remnant trace – also remained.

Chloe aimed at Callius’ neck with the same speed as before.

To regain his lost power once again.

Snikt!!

Sharp claws tried to dig into Callius’ neck.

Step.

However, it was only an afterimage.

“!”

Callius’ form vanished like a ghost. The prince started looking around in surprise, but smack! It was now his neck’s turn to be caught in a vice grip.

“Ugggh!”

With enormous power.

An unbelievable force that couldn’t conceivably come from a mere human gathered around his neck.

Creeeeeakkk, crunchhh!

“Grrrrr…!”

Prince Chloe couldn’t move.

Callius, by absorbing the Light Dragon into his body with the proper method, had achieved rapid growth in all his stats, and was currently in an awakened state.

His grey pupils were now slitted like a dragon, emanating a sense of great power.

Chloe didn’t dare break free.

It was a difference in power that he’d never felt before.

A feeling of fear lingered in Chloe’s reptilian pupils.

“This’ll work as a good test.”

Swish.

The Light Dragon Sword Balamuth appeared in Callius’ hands as he released the prince’s neck.

All the power boiling inside him, he concentrated on the sword.

And then, he swung it forward with a chant.

“Dragon Claw.”

Boom.

The prince was immediately blown away.

And alongside that –

Craaaaaaaaashhh!!

A great sound, as if that of an earthquake, spread all over the area.

Callius was finding it hard to regain his calm.

Was this the destructive power one could achieve with a sword!

After a tremor that felt like the earth itself might tilt –

At the place where Chloe had stood, there was a great scar as if a dragon had scratched it open with its claws.

Gulp.

An instinctive fear engulfed the prince’s whole body.

There was no time to think.

Chloe began to run away without looking back.

He was running on all fours like a beast, but his speed was incomparably fast.

But even so –

Step.

As if escape was a laughable notion, Callius’ form appeared in his path, slashing.

“Dragon Roar.”

Graaahaaaaaaaaaaaa!!

A howling roar burst out from the Light Dragon Sword, reminiscent of a dragon’s breath.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 115

“Grrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!”

Boom! Booooom!! Boom!!

It tried to get up, fell down, got up again and fell down again.

Even though it crashed back to the ground each time, it never stopped trying.

Although the Light Dragon was in the body of Prince Chloe holding the sword, it didn’t have a human form anymore.

The claws holding the sword were as sharp as an animal’s, and the limbs were covered with red-black scales like the Light Dragon’s original body.

Because Chloe had been under the Light Dragon’s control for too long.

Not only was his mind already tainted, demonic energy had corroded it even further, as per the archbishop’s plan.

‘What tremendous power.’

Despite unfolding the sanctuary, Callius couldn’t control the Light Dragon’s movement by the force of gravity.

It flailed like a wild beast, even though its blood splashed, bones broke, and flesh got carved off; and displayed its claws and teeth in an attempt to kill the enemy.

Callius’ divine power was in a state of fullness because of what he’d just swallowed.

So he himself could keep fighting like this, but his sword wasn’t in good condition.

As time went by, the sword groaned more and more under the high power output, and the cracks forming on its blade sped up.

Time definitely favoured the Light Dragon.

And therefore –

“First, one arm.”

The reason why the Light Dragon was going wild right now was because of the demonic energy, but the more fundamental reason behind this situation was the Light Dragon Sword.

If the arm holding the sword could be cut off, the primary source of its power would be gone.

The erosion of the demonic energy could be tackled afterwards. First, Callius had to prioritize removing the sword from the equation.

Crumpt!

Ting!

“Graaaaaah!!”

“Tsk.”

The dragon’s scales were far too hard.

Even with the help of Other Shore Flower, Callius couldn’t cause even a small scratch.

His sword simply bounced off.

If he wanted to cut those scales, he’d have to use the technique that was the privilege of a Sword Master.

By manifesting a sword boundary.

‘That’s not an option for me.’

Therefore, Callius had no choice but to look elsewhere.

This was the sanctuary of the Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

He just had to make the most of it.

“Huff.”

The Light Dragon’s whole body was trembling, resisting.

But it hadn’t gotten fully used to the gravity of the Tyrant Sword yet.

It still couldn’t wield its own sword at will because it was having trouble moving.

So now was Callius’ chance.

Scales didn’t cover the dragon-man hybrid’s whole body. But it’d be dangerous to get too close, so Callius decided to start with the thighs first.

Slaaaaaaash!

The Light Dragon’s cries rang through the air, loud like an explosion.

From that tiny little scratch on the thigh? What a wuss.

“This is workable.”

The cut had been on its left thigh.

Adding on the original gravitational field, the weight of the thigh had increased tenfold.

No matter how strong the Light Dragon was, it couldn’t easily adapt to such an explosive surge in weight.

And not only that –

Wasn’t this the sanctuary of the Tyrant Sword?

“Release gravity.”

Whooosh-thoom!

Gravity was removed from a localized area.

The Light Dragon’s body floated up, due to the pressure of its own footfalls, leaving a completely bewildered look on its face.

Immediately afterwards, gravity once again pressed back on its body.

Crash!!

And then gravity was removed again.

“Kyaaaaaah!”

But this time, the Light Dragon tried to run like a flash of light as if it was determined not to be caught again.

“Release.”

Whooooosh.

Unfortunately, no matter its thoughts, the plan didn’t work.

Furious, the Light Dragon kicked at the air.

Pop! The air wave gave it momentum, and when the tip of the Light Dragon Sword was about to touch Callius’ nose –

His lips curved up as he chanted.

“Reverse.”

Swoooooooosh!

The figure of the Light Dragon soared high into the sky.

And once again –

“Be crushed.”

Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaash!!

Truly, it was a disaster.

This was the true power of the Sword of Downfall.

“Grrrrr.”

But the Light Dragon wasn’t at a loss either.

At some point, it’d begun to resist the force of gravity.

No, rather – it was adapting to it.

With an animalistic intuition, it was noticing the release and reversal of gravity, and beginning to find a way to deal with it.

By inflating its own muscles, or relaxing them.

As if growing during battle, it seemed to be analyzing the sanctuary’s power of gravity.

Truly astounding.

“But I already expected it.”

This wasn’t particularly extraordinary, in context. This was the Light Dragon that didn’t die even after the kingdom killed it and turned its corpse into a sword.

Callius closed his eyes.

Soon, the amount of divine power emanating from his body surged explosively.

Its purity was also increasing.

「Constitution」–『Smelting Bones』 and 「Characteristics」– [Gluttony], had helped increase his absorption rate of the sacred stones and the reverse scale exponentially.

Callius temporarily used the pure divinity of the sacred stones, strengthening it with the power of the reverse scale, and increased his physical abilities.

Whooooosh.

A wave of ripples spread violently around Callius.

That was then.

Thooom!

The size of Callius’ Sanctuary began to gradually expand.

Beyond the royal audience chamber.

From the heart of the royal castle, to the outskirts.

The size of the sanctuary quickly rose to such an enormous extent.

Callius groaned and vomited blood.

But he didn’t stop.

Couldn’t stop.

“Converge.”

As he chanted, the tip of his sword pointed at the Light Dragon’s body, floating in the air.

The more the figure struggled, the more blood flowed from Callius’ mouth and eyes.

But the resistance soon began to diminish.

Because the broken rocks and crushed debris left by the Light Dragon’s rampage began to converge around its body, bindings its movement.

Boom! Booooom! Craaaaaaaash!!

The strong gravity made the rock fragments into missiles, that struck the Light Dragon with booming roars.

Not only did it get beaten, the rocks quickly also became its prison.

The Light Dragon, rocked by the impacts and imprisoned in stone, couldn’t even twitch.

Still, Callius didn’t relax.

No matter how weak it looked now, soon it’d reveal its true power and free itself.

Callius gestured, lifting the large rocky spheroid high into the sky.

Up, and up, and up again.

As far as the twinkling stars in the night sky above.

Once he’d raised it so high it felt like he was touching the edge of space –

As it hung there like a new moon –

Callius spoke.

“Moonset (月落).”

A dull moon fell from heaven.


Slaaaaaaash!

A redhead was riding the shadows, cutting through the ankles of enemy soldiers, attacking them from the back and beheading them.

Helena, wiped the blood splattered on her cheek and looked around.

She killed and kept killing, but the enemy didn’t decrease in number. In the distance, Esther was weeping as she fought against evil, and other captain-level knights wee also wielding swords, unable to contain their resentment.

Imperial invasion.

Revolt of the nobility.

But the saddest had to be the death of Sullivian.

Her death was a matter of grief for the whole kingdom.

The shock had turned to sadness, and tears, to anger.

There was only one way to vent that anger.

Neither the imperials nor the rebels in front could be given any mercy.

Helena calmly calculated as she continued killing the enemy.

‘There’s a limit to the number of people who could’ve been transferred.’

The transference was limited by the degree of spiritual power.

The number of personnel who could’ve been transferred under such constraints, had to be limited.

Even if it was a sacred object, it wasn’t omnipotent.

The number Helena counted after checking all the shadows –

‘Four Masters. Twenty captains. About a hundred soldiers.’

Plus around three thousand rebels.

This was a sufficient number to conquer the royal castle.

‘It was fortunate that a lot of powerful people from the kingdom were already in the castle.’

Without that, they wouldn’t have been able to sustain this long battle.

For the empire, this must’ve been an operation to decapitate the kingdom’s main force by surprise, but luckily or not, some of the relics had failed.

That was the only good fortune for the kingdom.

But it was an undeniable fact that the kingdom lacked power compared to the empire, so their side could only endure.

Besides –

‘The Light Dragon has gone to the queen’s place. I can’t confirm because of the sanctuary, but from the waves of power, a fight must be going on.’

The Masters were almost equal.

‘Fire Demon isn’t here, so we have Victor, Gerald, the pope, and Leviathan.’

Guardian Sword Victor.

Gerald of Judgment.

Quake Sword Felice.

Black Knight Leviathan.

There were four, but there was an equal number of Masters from the empire.

The number of captain-level combatants at the kingdom’s side was only thirteen, but somehow they were holding on.

So the two sides –

Didn’t differ too much in strength.

But when she thought about it, there was one thing that bothered her the most.

‘The Light Dragon.’

The future of the kingdom would change depending on whether the Light Dragon could be put back to sleep, or not.

Its power was famously equivalent to a Master…

“Huh?”

At that moment, as she was contemplating whether she should join the fight inside the palace where the Light Dragon was –

Whoooooooooosh-!!

Suddenly, a strong feeling of pressure swept over the entire castle.

“Ugh! What is this…”

Which Master had this kind of a sanctuary?

How could it envelop such a wide range? At the same time as she thought that, her knees buckled to the ground.

The other troops were not much different.

The soldiers couldn’t stand it at all, and they all collapsed the floor, and only the captains could barely resist a little.

An absolutely massive pressure.

Helena couldn’t understand what kind of power this was.

As far as she knew, no one in the kingdom wielded such power, so she thought this might be an unknown Master from the empire.

While the kingdom’s defeat was looking more and more inevitable –

From under her feet, pieces of stone and debris began to rise slowly.

At the same time, the strong pressure was gone.

“Huff. Haah… Hm?”

As if by magic, all that debris, from small pieces of stone to large chunks of rock, slowly floated into the air and began to converge towards one place.

Towards the royal audience chamber inside the castle.

As the pieces of debris smashed through the stone walls, the roof of the castle exploded, and a huge sphere floated up to the sky.

Then it shot upwards with a loud roar, out of sight.

As Helena unconsciously looked up at the night sky, there was a sense of discord among the twinkling stars.

“The stars… Wait. Is that even a star?”

Why did it look so big?

It wasn’t even shining.

A huge dull boulder was floating high, high above the castle. Then it started to fall down.

“Uhhhh… Dodge!!”

Thooooooooommmmmmm-!!

A scorching heat scoured the air.

A violent, rupturing pressure made the winds buckle and groan.

Helena immediately grabbed Esther, who was still trying to fight, and ran away.

Far, far away.

After she’d been running away for a bit –

Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaasshhhhhh!!

The falling megalith exploded against the ground.

Booom! Boooooooooom! Boooooooooooooommmmmm!!

“Kgghhhhhhh!”

“Owwwwww, it hurts…”

As the shockwave rolled towards Helena’s running form, still clutching Esther –

Helena was bounced around for a while before she could finally come to a stop.

“The queen…”

Although the megalith hadn’t been particularly large, its fall hadn’t spared the surroundings. The royal castle was almost destroyed.

The proud spire of the castle had collapsed from the shock.

The royal castle, the pride of the kingdom, had crumbled under the meteor’s descent.

“What is this…”

“It might not be so bad…? But it sure as hell looks bad… I don’t know.”

Esther and Helena, seeing the ruined castle, did not know what to do.

Even so, it was difficult to determine whether the falling meteor had been a good or a bad thing.

Because where the meteor had fallen, although inside the castle, was close to where the Grand Spears of Gollus had initially descended. Therefore the imperials had suffered much more damage than the kingdom’s forces.

After a moment of thought, Helena and Esther started running. First of all, it was urgent to check the queen’s condition.

There was a Master beside her, but it might not have been enough in the face of that shockwave.

They neared the place while cutting down the remaining imperial soldiers along the way.

They also met imperial knights.

They didn’t want to fight, so they dodged and detoured, since checking the situation was the priority right now.

When they arrived at the audience room that had collapsed from all sides –

Helena and Esther’s hearts pounded violently.

Because there –

“Aaahhhh….”

– Stood Callius, the Light Dragon Sword pierced deep into his heart.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 114

Boom! Thud! Claaaaang!!

“Attack! Attack!! Forget everything else, just attack!!”

“For Carpe!!”

“Kill every one of those sloppy bastards holding a skewer!!”

“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhh!!”

Claaang! Crash!!

“Ugh…!”

Allen, blown away by the imperial spearman, found himself embedded into one of the castle pillars, struggling to get up.

‘He’s strong.’

His opponent was a spear-bearing knight who looked like one of the captains, but then man was stronger and more skilled than expected.

“Eh!! Bruns!?”

As he was about to extract himself from the pile of fallen corpses, Allen came face to face with Bruns, who was among the bodies strewn around the pillar.

To think he’d already lost his life in the midst of this cruel war!!

Creak! Allen tightened his grip on his sword.

“Vengeance shall be mine.”

But just as he gripped his sword tight –

Somebody whispered.

“I’m not dead.”

It was Bruns, stealthily opening one eye just a slit.

“!!”

The speaking ‘corpse’ startled Allen so much that he almost forgot the enemy.

“You’re alive?”

“Yep. No talk, please.”

“What the…”

At first he was happy and relieved, but then Allen got a little angry.

Come to think of it, Bruns’ face was splattered with blood, but there were no visible wounds anywhere.

The man was up to his cheap usual tricks, it seemed.

“Where’re you looking?!”

Clang!

Allen barely dodged the spear’s tip, then stepped inside the enemy’s range, thrusting his sword forward.

Blood left the enemy’s face in a rush.

It was too late for escape.

But then a small light burst out from the spear’s blade, exuding divine power.

“My eye…!”

The bright light obscured Allen’s vision, and while he was blinded, he felt the enemy’s spear cutting through the wind and approaching him.

“Die, cripple!!”

Allen, who felt like he had no choice but to cry, closed his eyes, and his composure returned.

Was he to die here?

‘I can’t.’

He’d already lost one of his eyes.

Now the other side was also blinded, but there was no need to be so shaken.

‘Don’t panic. Don’t get ruffled! Remember how you almost died that time, Allen!!’

When he’d lost his eye in the North.

Many colleagues had rushed in to save him, and as a result had departed from this world, never to return.

Just to protect him.

Allen, who’d struggled with the pain of losing an eye, and had to watch with his remaining eye as his colleagues died.

That day had never left his mind’s eye.

Calm down!

Telling himself that, Allen tried to feel his approaching death.

‘Is that it?’

His death? No, it was the wind.

The wind caressed his cheeks, his hands.

It played along the complete contour of body.

Allen twisted his body hard to the left, as if someone had been leading him by hand.

Whoooosh-!!

A cut opened along his ribs.

His face twisted in pain, but he’d managed to avoid it.

“H-, how!”

Allen didn’t miss his moment.

He clutched the spear passing by his side, and pulled it in with an iron grip.

“You –!!”

But his enemy wasn’t standing still either. Exerting his own power to resist, he raised a leg to kick Allen off.

“Raaah! Die!!”

“What…!”

Bruns, who’d been pretending to be a corpse, had jumped up without anybody noticing and put a dagger into the spearman’s side.

Snikt!!

“Ow! Damn it!”

Allen, who felt the opponent’s movement from the vibrations of the spear, swung his sword.

Slaaaaash!

“Ugh! M-, my arm!!”

Allen thrust his sword once more.

Snikt!

The sensation of slicing flesh and breaking bone travelled to his fingertips.

“Ugh… kh.”

Thud.

As the knight crumpled, Bruns rushed in once more and gave him a few more stabs, leaving no possibility of survival, and then sighed in relief.

“Huff, huff…”

“You alright there, Allen? Don’t worry, this guy’s dead as a doornail!”

“I’m fine, I’m fine. I would’ve been the one to die here if not for you, Bruns. Thanks.”

Allen wiped the tears from his working eye and opened it.

His vision gradually returned.

He saw Bruns’ outstretched hand and grabbed it.

This was no time to sit and laze around.

“Where’s Boss at?”

Bruns asked as he pulled him up to his feet, but Allen could only shake his head.

“I don’t know either. He said he was looking for the queen, so he probably went to the audience room.”

“Then there’s nothing to worry about…”

That was then.

All the troops inside the castle, who were in the midst of battle, stopped moving for an instant.

Before the frozen Allen could do anything, Bruns dragged him to the side.

And immediately –

– Grrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.

Craaaaaaaackkkkkk!!

A four-legged monster roared as it smashed through the gates.

“Th-, that’s the Bright Lunatic! The Bright Lunatic is here! Aaaaaah!”

It jumped on all fours, haphazardly swinging its sword around like some animal, and tore apart everything that fell in its sight.

Everyone was terrified, so it quickly made its way to the top of the castle, cutting down anything that bothered it.

Crack! Craaaash! Booom!

The Bright Lunatic of Carpe disappeared in an instant.

Leaving hundreds of corpses on both sides in his wake.

“That’s no human…”

“What the heck was that? Running on all fours, and even looked like it had a tail…”

“Who knows…”

However, the place it’d run to was nowhere else but the royal audience chamber.

Where Callius was.

“I don’t know if Master Callius will be all right.”

“We can’t worry about him right now. We have to take care of ourselves first.”

The war wasn’t over yet.

Besides –

“Boss is strong, you know?”


Whiiiish, creak.

The Ghost Spear retracted his weapon and sighed. Annoyance was replacing anticipation on his face.

“Hey, Victor. Fight me properly, will you? Your queen’s as good as dead already.”

“That’ll never happen.”

The Ghost Spear scratched the back of his head.

It was an expression of frustration.

“We’ll kill the queen and turn her corpse into a spear as a symbol. Of course, the same goes for the prince. The destruction of Carpe, the queen, and the Bright Lunatic – it’s all inevitable.”

“…”

“You know that too, don’t you?”

“I am the Guardian Sword of this kingdom. I can never stray from my path.”

“What path? I’m telling you to fight me properly. You boring bastard.”

The Ghost Spear rested his weapon on his shoulder and glanced to the side.

Towards the queen in the distance.

“The archbishop’s almost done.”

“Carpe is not weak.”

Wasn’t that Jervain’s maniac?

Victor felt relieved as a swordsman suddenly broke in.

His purpose was to protect the queen.

It’d be enough if he just blocked the imperial Master in front of him.

However, the beasts of the empire were thorough in their work.

“Yeah, but a handsome son of your Carpe is coming to kill you all.”

“…!”

“Didn’t the archbishop give that sword to the prince in the first place? He’d already rampaged once, committing a massacre, from what I’ve heard. If you take your time like this, you’ll all die miserably.”

So –

Fight properly.

Craaaaaaackkkk-!!

“!!”

It was an enormous blow.

Part of the sanctuary was cruelly torn apart.

Even the Guardian Sword, Victor, frowned at the destructive power behind that slash.

“Woohoo~ He attacks like a madman. Is that Carpe’s famous Light Dragon Sword? That knight protecting the queen is dead meat.”

The Ghost Spear’s mouth twitched at the corners as he theatrically placed a hand on his own forehead.

However, his brows soon frowned.

“What? He avoided it?”

The knight guarding the queen was still alive.

He’d clearly been caught off guard by the sudden attack, but his aura was still clear and his limbs still intact.

Even though that last, bestial, slash should’ve been difficult to avoid for even a Master.

He’d avoided that?

‘That’s annoying. The archbishop ended up dead instead.’

He couldn’t taunt Victor this way.

The Ghost Spear was wondering if he should go help the Light Dragon.

“A flag?”

The queen’s knight suddenly pulled out a tall flag from somewhere.

It boasted an extraordinary density of divine power.

The flag, bearing the symbol of Valtherus, was then affixed to the floor.

Crunch!

At the same time –

“This power…!”

“Sanctuary…!”

Suddenly, the energy of a sanctuary spread.

Whoooooooosh-!!

With the queen’s knight at the centre, sand and dust spread out like a storm.

And when they could see again –

Thooom–!

“Kgh!”

“Hmm!”

Such pressure bore down on the area that it was impossible to move one’s body freely.


When the Mad Prince broke in, Callius acted quickly.

“Ugh…!”

He immediately thrust the sword into the kneeling archbishop’s neck, who had no strength to resist.

『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 18/18
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

[You have obtained the Monarch’s Flag.]

As the quest was completed, a flagpole materialized in his empty hand.

Clutching it tight, Callius infused it with divine power, and affixed it to the floor.

Crunch!

The situation was now truly, extremely urgent.

The prince was a beast bereft of all rationality.

It was no different from getting attacked by an actual dragon.

“Shit.”

Was it because he’d avoided the initial strike?

The Bright Lunatic was completely focused on Callius as the enemy. He was swinging his sword like he didn’t plan to stop until Callius was six feet under.

The black sword he held in one hand was narrower than a handspan, but it was quite long.

Shaped like a claymore, there were shapes resembling a dragon’s scales on the blade, and the sword seemed to burn with an invisible fire.

A long time ago –

The Light Dragon, Balamuth, had attacked Carpe.

This sword was made from its carcass.

The Light Dragon Sword – Balamuth.

“Brother!!”

The queen was about to come closer.

Callius stretched out his hand to stop her.

“This is my brother! If it’s me, I can stop him. Even if he’s like this, if he hears my voice…!”

“That won’t work now.”

The one who killed the Light Dragon –

Would become the Light Dragon.

The prince who’d forgotten such precedents, became the Light Dragon in his greed for power.

However, he didn’t forget his sister’s voice, and his lust for blood receded when he heard her.

‘But not like this.’

The madness of the Light Dragon was now overflowing with true demonic energy.

He was in some kind of a runaway state.

The queen’s voice wouldn’t reach him.

Even if the archbishop died, the queen was also destined to die at the hand of her brother.

So Callius had no choice.

“His Highness Chloe is being eroded by demonic energy. His draconic madness is in a rampaging state.”

“Then…!”

“Maybe the Guardian Sword or another Master will come.”

There was currently no way out.

The Guardian Sword was busy dealing with the Ghost Spear, and the rest of the kingdom’s Masters should all be busy with their own battles against the Spears of the Empire.

“Huff….”

The Light Dragon was equal to a Master in power.

It wasn’t at a level that Callius dared deal with.

The imperial invasion had originally been scheduled for a few years later, but unfortunately the world was moving far too quickly.

In the original game, the sword pilgrim route had a higher-than-average difficulty.

For a simple reason.

Because the sword was the most popular weapon.

Somebody from the empire or the principality, instead of Carpe, wouldn’t have faced this much hardship. But what was there to be done about it?

The past couldn’t be changed, now could it?

Crunch.

With the Monarch’s Flag on the ground, Callius immediately drew his sword.

The Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

It was a pity, but to deal with the Light Dragon, he had to pay this price.

Thud-!

Quickly, the sword began to pulsate like it was a thing alive.

Sand and dust quickly rose with him at the centre, like a wave of ripples, along with each beat.

Whoooooosh-!!

A storm raged.

Callius’ eyes were dyed silver, and his hairs felt like they were rising up one by one.

“Kneel down, in my sanctuary.”

Thooooooooooooom-!!

Craaaaaaaaaaaackkkk!!

In an instant, it was as if light had dimmed, and a powerful gravitational field began to press down on the entire area.

“Kgh!”

It wasn’t merely shocking.

A sanctuary unfolded using the Monarch’s Flag.

Along with the power of the Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

A sanctuary of gravity, that truly suited the sword – for its name could also mean ‘Downfall’.

Callius walked slowly while holding the Downfall Sword.

With an infinitely light gait.

However, that only applied to him.

Within the sanctuary he’d unfolded –

All shall kneel.

Even if one was close to being a Master, it wouldn’t make much difference.

‘There isn’t much time left, is there?’

The scabbard had already cracked.

Through the Monarch’s Flag, he was forcibly raising the rank of the spirit sword.

The sword being destroyed was inevitable.

So, before that happened –

‘I have to end it.’

Callius took the sacred stones and the reverse scale out of his arms.

Two sacred stones.

And one reverse scale.

And along with that, he also took out the demon core in his possession.

Crumpt!

As he applied pressure, the sacred stones and the demon core shattered, mixing together with the hard material of the reverse scale, and finally all that was left was a little ball.

Swallowing it without hesitation, Callius raised his sword.

“Be crushed.”

Thooooooom!

Boom!!

The Light Dragon was driven to its knees.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 113

“You sound quite fired up, but what the hell can a piece of trash like you even do in this situation? Or do you think I haven’t got any idea about your skills?”

“Oh?”

“I heard from Lutheon, who’s fought with you before. He said you aren’t even at half his level.”

Less than half as strong as that guy?

Hell, that might’ve been appropriate at that time.

The strength of your weapon would inevitably be included in the measure of your strength.

“Do you think I’m weaker than that kid?”

“I know you aren’t.”

“Then why do this, when you know you’re coming to your own execution?”

“Because even if you’re favoured by Lactus because of your betrayal –”

There was no avoiding God’s punishment.

‘Valtherus isn’t some pushover.’

Why was Callius so devoted to the cause of a crumbling country?

Because of the God of the Sword.

Amongst all the Gods, Valtherus’ punishment could be called the deadliest.

“Have you cut off your right arm already?”

“…”

Alhamtra bit his lip.

He only had a spear in his left hand.

His right hand was hidden under his robe, but Callius could already guess that it was missing.

Valtherus’ divine punishment was necrosis.

Your most frequently used body part would undergo necrosis, and it won’t stop there.

If left alone, the whole body would become necrotic and you would die, so there was no choice but to cut the damaged area off.

This man had been a priest of the Sword God all his life.

Lutheon, who’d turned his coat at an early age, also must’ve lost a finger or two to necrosis.

But somebody at the level of, say, the orc general or the archbishop, would have to hand over at least an arm.

Losing an arm, to someone who’d been wielding a weapon all their life, was the same as losing everything.

Alhamtra had already lost his right arm.

‘This is good enough.’

The traitor must’ve prepared for even this in advance.

He didn’t suddenly turn traitor one day without any forethought.

But he still wouldn’t be able to show his true skill.

“Count, the archbishop is strong.”

“I know.”

The bastard was indeed strong.

He hadn’t become an archbishop for no reason.

So Callius couldn’t let the fight drag on.

‘I’ll have to put my all into it from the start.’

Callius deflected the incoming spear thrust and retaliated with a cross cut of his sword.

Claaaang-!

Although it was easily blocked.

Simultaneously, Callius pivoted on his feet, grabbed a frost-white sword with his other hand and made another horizontal cut.

That, too, was blocked.

“With that kind of skill… what?!”

Alhamtra’s only remaining hand began freezing up, along with his spear. Startled, he gathered his divine power and brushed the paralysis off, causing Callius’ eyebrows to twitch.

The purity of the traitor’s divine power was quite… remarkable.

‘In purity alone it’s between first and second grade.’

That kind of purity was the domain of the Masters, so the former archbishop could be said to be incredibly skilled in this aspect.

But Callius knew that the man’s divine power hadn’t been so pure before this.

Originally, he’d probably hovered somewhere between second and third grade.

It was probably his apostasy that had ramped up the purity.

‘His vessel was emptied and then filled back up, after all.’

Perhaps Callius should say, as expected of the archbishop?

He was worthy of his rank.

‘But this is within the expected range.’

Whiiiish.

Boom, crackkkkkllllee!

As Callius took out the Blue Thunderbolt Sword and threw it, thunder resounded and azure lightning bolts flew everywhere.

The archbishop’s eyes widened, and he escaped into the air, stepping on the floating rocks.

Crackackackack!!

As lightning struck and was deflected by the True Demon Spear, Callius was already rushing towards him.

Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave.

A cold breeze of petals dyed with pure white chill pounced at the archbishop.

Crackackack!

“It’s useless!”

A quick swing of the spear swept the petals away to all directions.

The power of Raging Flower Wave was no match for the dark red demonic magic emanated by the spear.

However, just at that moment, a pure white burst of energy surged from under the archbishop’s feet and attacked him without mercy.

Silver Flower Wave Sword – White Haze.

The archbishop, face contorted, strengthened his grip on the spear by his side, wondering if he should try and release even more of the ominous demonic power.

Strength entered his muscles, making them swell.

“First Tune.”

With a low chant, he thrust his spear forward.

Screeech! Thoooom!!

The spear pierced through space at a single point, and the aftershocks quickly encompassed the whole area.

Raging Flower Wave and White Haze trembled as if a hole had been blown through them, and the archbishop’s face paled to a pasty white colour.

However, Callius had vanished.

That was then.

An ominous premonition made the archbishop jerk his head up towards the ceiling.

Callius’ sword was chopping down.

“Ugh!”

Slaaaaashhh-!

Callius slammed down Dirge with both hands. Claaang! Along with the sound, a hazy chill spread in all directions.

Facing him was the archbishop who’d managed to block his blow.

Callius raised his left hand above his head.

Zzapppp.

“!”

The Blue Thunderbolt Sword that’d been thrown into the sky –

Once again spat out bolts of blue lightning.

Craackkkklllee!!

The True Demon Spear blocked the thunderbolts, but not Dirge.

The archbishop twisted his body as hard as he could, with the determination to exchange injury for survival.

But then –

Callius’ lips curved up slightly at the corners. The archbishop reacted quickly and dodged, but the Sword of Sorrow still caught his side with a shallow cut.

It was perhaps only a small scratch.

But that didn’t trivialize its impact.

Crummppppptt!

“U-ugh!”

The slight wound suddenly burst with a bizarre repulsive force.

The archbishop’s blood and flesh sprayed into the air like some strange imitation of a flower blooming.

Silver Flower Wave Sword – Other Shore Flower.

“Damn it!”

As if he’d been bitten by a venomous beast, the archbishop grabbed his torn side, his body already covered in cold sweat.

“Apostasy has a great price, doesn’t it?”

Callius threw Dirge at the archbishop.

Although the man twisted his body to avoid it, the sword became lodged in the floating rock he was standing on.

The archbishop, who’d been wondering why Callius had thrown away his sword, immediately fled when he realized that the ground under him was starting to freeze.

“Don’t go!”

But Callius began throwing lightning bolts one after another in a bid to not let him escape.

Claaang-!!

Callius’ sword flew once again through the scattered stone fragments.

“Crazy!”

The reckless idiot kept throwing away his sword!

That was practically begging to be put down.

The archbishop, deflecting the Blue Thunderbolt Sword with a slash of his spear, found that Callius was already charging at him, holding another sword two-handed.

‘Where the hell is he getting the swords from?’

However, there was no time for doubt.

It continued like that.

A series of actions that left the archbishop no breathing room.

If he blocked the lightning, his body would freeze, and if he broke the ice, the lightning would stun him.

And it didn’t end with just that.

“Ugh!”

What kind of sword was it, that whenever he got the slightest scratch, his body started feeling heavy? Alhamtra was struggling to move as if a strong force was pressing down on him from all sides.

And every time he got hit by that sword –

Crummppppptt!

“Aaaaaaah!”

The wound exploded from within.

“You’re tough. Are you wearing some kind of relic armour? Or is this from pure training?”

The archbishop didn’t answer.

Instead, he shrugged off his torn robes, coughing up some blood in the process.

Cradling his missing right arm close, he took a pose with his legs spread apart.

Suddenly, an ominous magic surged from the True Demon Spear, sweeping around him and plunging into where his limb had been severed.

Puff!

The archbishop’s face became paler as he coughed up the blood he’d been holding down.

But despite that, he now held the spear with two hands instead of one.

His new, dark red right arm pulsated as it held the spear.

‘True Demon Spear.’

He was now using its power more and more freely.

The worst of weapons, crafted from the soul and body of a fallen, a true demon.

The archbishop’s bare body was now adorned with crisscrossing thin crimson lines that ran along his veins, as if he’d suddenly gotten a full-body tattoo.

“For somebody who wants to annihilate all the demons, you’re pretty cavalier about using their power.”

“You know nothing. How could you? How I feel as I’m about to destroy Carpe…!”

But Callius knew. And therefore –

“I’m not really interested.”

In any case, the archbishop had to die.

There was no other way.

“Using that weapon, you’re bound to get addicted to demonic magic and lose your life. Tell me, does it scare you?”

“If I were afraid of something like that, I wouldn’t have taken up this spear in the first place.”

Did that mean he didn’t care about his own life anymore?

It made sense. He needed to have at least that much guts to do something this crazy.

Callius raised the Tyrant Sword and aimed at Alhamtra.

“Alright, then.”

I’ll take your life, as you wish.


The powerless queen could only watch the battles of the knights.

The Guardian Sword that protected the kingdom, versus the Ghost Spear of the empire.

Callius of Jervain who suddenly appeared, versus the former archbishop, Alhamtra.

The battle between the Guardian Sword and the Ghost Spear was truly incomprehensible to her.

Victor’s sword that’d been pointing downwards was suddenly floating somewhere else in the air; and the Ghost Spear’s weapon had also stabbed downwards, but when she observed again, several spearheads were emerging out of another point in space.

If one cut at this side, the blade came out from the other side.

If one stabbed somewhere, the weapon’s point emerged and attacked from elsewhere.

It was a battle that couldn’t possibly be interpreted by the queen’s common sense, so it was impossible to know who was winning.

However, the battle between the count and the archbishop was understandable even at her level.

‘The count has a bit of an edge.’

Originally, knowing the archbishop’s abilities, she’d thought that the count would be at a disadvantage, but that’d been a mistake.

One side was an apostate.

It was only natural that he wasn’t as familiar with the spear as the sword he’d held all his life.

‘And him missing an arm due to divine punishment is another big factor!’

The biggest issue was the lack of one arm. If one wielded a spear instead of a sword, lacking an arm had a huge impact.

The archbishop was taking more and more damage.

As she watched on, her palms slick with nervous sweat, the count seemed to be dominating the exchange.

How could he be so strong?

She’d heard that he used the swordsmanship of a saint, but the way he fought looked much too flashy.

There were bolts upon bolts of blue lightning everywhere, and the whole place was inundated with ice that froze you at the lightest touch.

Sword energies shaped like petals fluttered from time to time, and even when the enemy only took a tiny wound, suddenly blood would splatter.

Each time, the archbishop’s blood and flesh would burst in the shape of a blooming flower. It was a very beautiful, and very cruel, sword art.

And not just that, the way the count was using his many swords, putting them away somewhere and taking them out as he wished, was giving the archbishop a really hard time.

The queen didn’t know where the swords were coming from, but she could easily guess that it was some kind of an artifact.

At this rate, the victory seemed to inevitably belong to the count.

The queen unconsciously grabbed the hilt at her waist.

‘I want to help, too.’

How long had she stayed frightened like this?

It was terrifying to only be protected. Her hand that held the sword clutched the hilt tight.

Still, her feet didn’t move.

Her lacking swordsmanship and precarious position bound her feet to the floor.

Even if she tried to help, she’d only be a hindrance, and if she got injured or killed, the efforts of the count and all her knights would be in vain.

So she had to be patient.

Don’t forget yourself. Don’t forget your position. Endure, again and again.

Because that was the weight of her throne. That was how heavy her crown lay upon her brow.

“Please…”

This time, too, let us be victorious.


Once the bastard wielding the slimy, sinister spear got back his right hand, he immediately showed his skills.

He spun the spear, and with a twirl, deflected every cut of Callius’ sword.

The hasty stabs became sharp, and the awkward swings became precise enough to make the skin tingle.

And on top of that –

“Tch.”

Splash!

Callius clicked his tongue, avoiding the spray of viscous liquid that splattered on the floor.

The crimson sludge dwelling inside the True Demon Spear could shift its shape as if it were alive, and periodically jumped out of the spearhead to attack him; but because there was no pattern to its movements, Callius had no way to anticipate it in advance.

Besides, the way of the spear was to keep one’s distance from the enemy and maintain that range as you attacked.

Callius had never fought a strong spear expert before, so it was difficult to get close to his opponent once he started to use his two-handed spear properly.

“Don’t fret. Once I kill you, I’ll turn you into a spear and make good use of you.”

As if he’d noticed this fact, a smirk appeared on Alhamtra’s face.

But Callius didn’t rise to the bait and kept analyzing his enemy with a cold expression.

‘Still, he can’t really be called proficient with his spear.’

He didn’t seem too used to using his unique abilities.

Meaning Callius had a chance.

“My apologies, then.”

“What?”

“I don’t plan to turn you into a sword. I don’t need such a weak sword.”

It was time to end it.

Callius couldn’t let this drag on any longer.

“Cheeky!”

Claaaang-!

The sword’s edge scraped against the spearhead, and brilliant sparks fluttered from the point of contact.

At the same time, Callius’ left hand grabbed at the air and pulled out the Tyrant Sword.

Thoom-!

A gravitational field unfolded in an instant.

The range compressed in the next breath.

Flinch.

Burdened with a massive weight, the archbishop couldn’t dodge as the Sword of Sorrow pierced at his feet.

Snikt!

“Ugh!”

But although the archbishop’s feet were frozen in that white chill, his spear was still aiming unerringly at Callius’ head.

Whooosh–!

Strands of hair fluttered in the air as they were severed, and a cut opened up on his cheek.

Thud!

With a strong step forward, Callius twisted his body, simultaneously pulling out the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

“Damn it!”

Screeeech!

A blue thunderbolt tore through the air with a tearing sound, but the crimson tentacles of the True Demon Spear didn’t let it hit.

Whoosh.

With a sneering smirk, Callius let go of the Blue Thunderbolt Sword and took out the Judgment Sword.

“What!”

Alhamtra tried to swing his spear again, but it was already too late.

The Judgment Sword has already come close, along with the dangerous sword spirit that dwelled within it.

“Rip and tear.”

Slaaaaash!

As Callius went past, he left a deep wound behind on the archbishop’s chest, followed by the subdued sound of an explosion.

“Ugh…!!”

Thud.

The body of the archbishop collapsed to its knees with a dull noise.

The spear dropped from his hand.

As the heavy spear’s hilt rolled on the floor, the black tattoos on his body began to disappear. But the man who looked like he had almost no trace of life left, unexpectedly burst into laughter.

“Ka ha ha!”

“What’s so funny?”

“I lost this duel. I admit it. But the final victory in this battlefield will still be mine.”

Whooosh-!

A violent wave passed through the area like a sharp wind.

“…!!”

A strong, pulsing, beating sound.

A gigantic aura that stung at the skin like sharp needles.

“Beware the gleaming teeth of the Bright Lunatic[1], Jervain’s wolf. He’s coming for your throat!”

A warning bell rang through Callius’ whole body in an instant.

Instinctive Intuition made him move.

Swish.

Craaaaaaaackkkkkk!!

Along with a terrifying roar, it was as if a dragon’s claws were tearing through the sanctuary.

– Grrrrraaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh.

All of a sudden, in front of Callius –

Was Carpe’s Bright Lunatic, bloody tears dripping from his eyes.

The Mad Prince, holding a sword.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 광자 (狂子) as per the author. 狂子 means madman, where 광자 can be taken to mean shining man. 광 is also the character used in the name of the Light Dragon Sword that drove the prince mad. Since the prince is from the Bright family, translating this as the Bright Lunatic.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 112

The troops of the empire was pouring out from the curtains of light that acted as portals.

Still, the Grand Spears of Gollus weren’t omnipotent. They couldn’t transfer the whole of the Imperial Army.

Just like everything else in the world, they too had limits.

‘Five Grand Spears, and this many soldiers… then there should be five Masters.’

Along with perhaps ten or a few more captain-level combatants.

One of the enemy Masters had to have failed to cross, because Callius had stolen one of the imperial relics in advance.

That was the only ray of hope.

There were exactly five Masters in the kingdom.

And five had come with the imperial invasion force.

If they could only hold on –

If they could persevere, they could win!

– Aaaaaaaaaahhh!!

Slash!

Callius, who was cutting down the imperial soldiers like wheat, raised his head at the shout.

Soldiers from both sides trembled at the terrible voice that came from the royal castle.

‘That must be the prince, roaring.’

Did they trigger the prince’s madness, too?

Indeed, Callius could understand now. It must’ve been the archbishop who’d recommended the Light Dragon Sword to the prince in the past.

The man wouldn’t have found it hard to trigger his madness again, in that case.

“There’s no time.”

The rampaging prince would be no less of a threat compared to a Master.

There was no time because the queen would be the endpoint of his rampage.

She’d either be killed by the prince, her own brother, or by the archbishop.

This was no time to hold back.

“Sir Callius! There’re too many enemies! Besides, it’s hard to identify friend from foe…”

Snikt!

Looking at the fallen imperial soldier, Callius frowned.

“Allen.”

“Yes!”

“Shut up.”

Crackkkkkkle!

He swung his sword, releasing a wave of frost.

Crackackackackack!

Ice walls began to rise from every side.

“…!”

The fiercely burning battlefield became silent as if suddenly drenched in ice water.

But although the chaotic battlefield had suddenly turned calm, that didn’t mean the enemies bearing spears had vanished. As the white frost cleared, the outlines of the people on the field became visible, and fighting was starting up again. There were even people who were trying to stab their own allies with their blades.

Nobody knew who was a friend and who an enemy.

Then what Callius had to do was simple.

“Whoever stands in our way to the castle is an enemy.”

“Alright!”

Allen led the troops and charged forward.

Callius unsheathed another sword to wield with his left hand, just as a traitor appeared in their path with a roar.

“Jervain, you bastard!!”

Snikt!!

“Ghk!”

The man tried to grab his head as it was severed and about to fall down, but could only collapse in vain.

『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 16/18
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

Only two left.

“K-, kill that wolf bastard!! Or that Jervain will be the ruin of us all!”

“Thank you for telling me your position.”

It definitely made things easier.

Whoooosh-!

The path was cleared with one swing.

The enemy’s feet were frozen, stuck to the floor.

And three swings were enough to freeze them whole.

There was no way for them to deal with it.

Snikt.

“Ugh…”

Slaaash!

Now there was only one left.

The archbishop.

Callius was just about to start running again, but –

Booom-! A gigantic form descended to his position, as if waiting for him.

Callius was just about to cut his way through, but –

Claaaang!!

Screeeech!

Slaaash! Callius, feeling himself getting pushed back, narrowed his eyes.

His strength, that had been continually reinforced with Verse of Grace, by now deserved to be called formidable.

Who had the power to so simply push him away?

An imperial knight?

Or one of the nobles who’d joined the rebellion?

But the form that was revealed as the white chill dispersed, completely overturned Callius’ expectations.

“Orc?”

A severed left arm that had been replaced with an axe.

Holding a spear in his right hand.

“Krrrrrr. I remember. You.”

A slurred pronunciation.

However, what the orc spoke was definitely the official language of the continent.

‘An orc, speaking Common?’

Anybody would be surprised.

But there was something familiar about him.

Red hair. Swollen muscles, and valiant strength. A great axe attached to his arm.

Finally, those deep scars.

“… No way.”

Callius recalled a name he’d forgotten. There’d been a champion among the orcs in the North, whom he hadn’t been able to defeat.

“Kel’tuk.”

Kel’tuk, the orc champion[1] who’d faced Callius in the North.

And this time he was here again, blocking his way.

“What happened to you?”

Callius couldn’t help but ask.

Orcs revered axes and detested other weapons. The orc in question had replaced an arm with an axe, true, but what the hell was up with the spear in his other hand?

“Abandoned. To fight.”

He had a spear in one hand.

And also an axe.

He’d probably abandoned his God.

“And got. New power.”

So –

“Fight. Callius. For honour.”

Huh. Callius’ lips twisted as he raised his sword. To think somebody even forsook his God so he could fight more.

“Is that why you abandoned your God? To get your honour back?”

What was the point in such honour?

But Callius didn’t care.

Their battle had long been left unfinished.

“Fine.”

His opponent had come all this way to block his path with such a request. Since he craved death so badly, shouldn’t Callius oblige?

He crossed his two swords at the hilt.

The intense rush of divine power set his cloak aflutter.

As Callius prepared for battle, Kel’tuk roared.

“Callius!!”

Claaang!!

Two forms clashed on the battlefield –

And a storm began to rage between them.

An axe replacing the lost left arm –

A new spear in the right hand –

‘The feeling’s different from back then.’

The champion’s axe came swinging with abandon, as if in a hurry to tear him apart.

The heavy point of the spear was also quite cumbersome to deal with. Although one would call it a spear, the blade at the tip was as wide as it was long.

As if a small axe-head had been bound to a spear shaft.

And in the same vein, instead of stabbing with it like one would with a spear, the orc used it like a long-shafted axe.

But –

“What a joke.”

Claaaaaaaaaanggg-!!

Callius’ aura surged.

Although Kel’tuk’s spear came to cut him –

Crack!

His sword, covered in layers upon layers of his art, snapped its blade away on impact.

Puff-! Craackk!!

A devastating kick sent Kel’tuk crashing against a nearby pillar.

The orc struggled upright with a pained groan, but Callius’ sword was already caressing his neck.

Callius’ eyes, looking down at Kel’tuk, didn’t show any trace of the excitement from last time.

“Have you been punished?”

“Kunta. Punishment. Honour. Have to get it back.”

Kunta, the God of the Axe.

The Gods of this world were quite free with their miracles.

Bestowing them upon those who believed in their power and their strength.

Gods treated equally those who worked harder and harder, and those who only stood still.

‘But –’

No God easily tolerated apostasy.

What would be the end of an apostate, if not divine punishment?

Kel’tuk had received that divine punishment.

‘Kunta’s divine punishment is pain.’

Pain at every action.

Turning your life into a prison, crushing you and tearing you apart moment by moment.

Every movement was painful, and sleep was no release.

As if an insect was gnawing your body from within, and the slightest breeze would feel like your skin was being ripped apart.

That’s why the orc was moving like this.

“This isn’t fun anymore.”

Callius retracted his sword.

When he turned around to leave, Kel’tuk cried out convulsively.

“Honour!! For me! Honour, is different!!”

Had an orc’s natural desire to fight and die, led him to this point?

“You did something stupid, Kel’tuk. You gave up your God to gain more power, but that only made you weaker.”

Callius couldn’t throw away his sword either, for the same reason.

God’s punishment could be quite harsh.

“See where your stupid choice has led you? Decide for yourself. How you can find your honour again.”

Callius left the orc behind and ran. Unfortunately, the opponent who’d once made him struggle so much had become so weak.

He wished they hadn’t met.

It was ruining his mood.

“Honour!! Honour!!”

Until the voice of the green beast, howling for honour, was lost to the wind –

Callius ran, and ran.

“Damn!”

“It’s that wolf of Jervain! Get him!!”

“Stop him! Don’t let anybody in, that’s an order!”

There were quite a few rebels and imperials int the way.

Callius immediately drew another sword.

Dirge in the right hand –

Rakan, the Blue Thunderbolt in the left –

Now was not the time to hold back, after all.

“Stop him!”

Enemy soldiers were pouring in like a flood.

From dozens, to a hundred or more.

Where common sense would tell you to stop rushing and focus on defence –

Callius instead accelerated.

“Go away.”

Dirge swung.

Crackackackackack!!

Showers of ice shards attacked the army.

“Ahhhhh!!”

A bolt of thunder burst out from Rakan.

Crackkkllle!!

With each cut, the thunderbolts dwelling within the sword surged outwards with a flash of lightning.

Boooooooom!!

Callius exhaled a violent breath full of both frosty chill and blue lightning.

A single exchange of blows had blown a large hole through the enemy formation.

“This doesn’t make sense…!!”

“Shut up! That bastard is mine!”

Claang!

One of the imperial captains stabbed the ground with their spear. A terrifying sound emanated from the cracked floor.

“B-, back off! Don’t block Captain’s path!!”

The frightened imperial soldiers quickly retreated to both sides. Thanks to this, only the rebels who hadn’t been alert enough to escape were standing between Callius and the captain.

And the imperial captain thrust his spear without hesitation.

Screeeech!

“Let’s see how you handle this!”

Screeeeech!

“Aaaaaah!!”

The rebels fell down, screaming. A strange, distorted sound was ringing in their ears.

It dug into their eardrums and disturbed their minds.

Callius took the attack head-on.

He, too, couldn’t escape the range of that delusion.

The ruby ring on his hand ​​shone faintly.

“I don’t like it.”

“You –!”

Slaaaash!

The imperial captain’s blood sprayed into the air as Callius glided past him.

“Keh! Kgh!”

The enemy spewed out blood like a fountain, and collapsed.

Callius kept going forward, his eyes cold.

There was only one man advancing, but the crowd of enemies surrounding him couldn’t muster up the courage to stop him.

“Bastards, don’t be afraid! He’s alone!!”

“You’re scared of one man?! You call yourselves the army of the Great Holy Empire!!”

“Waaaaaagh!!”

“For Lactus!!”

“The honour of the empire, for the glory of Lactus!!”

At the command of the leaders, the soldiers again rushed in.

Spears clasped, the imperial soldiers charged.

However, it was not Jervain’s wolf that met them in battle this time.

Claang!!

“Ugh!”

A form bowled through the mass of soldiers like a shooting star.

Flashes of a pure white sword could be seen through the dust cloud as it began to slaughter the nearby imperial soldiers.

“Wh-, what!”

Ink gushed out from behind a perplexed imperial commander.

It bent like a snake and mercilessly cut off his head.

When the commander died in an instant, the imperial soldiers couldn’t stay calm anymore.

“Hey there, Mister Callius. Been busy?”

“Count! Are you okay?!”

Blue hair, and red hair.

Esther and Helena had appeared.

“The queen’s in danger.”

“!!”

At that moment, the elites of the kingdom’s army also arrived, shouting loudly.

“For Carpe!!”

Boooom!

Swords and spears clashed once again.

Callius was trying to make a gap so he could get out.

“Where do you think –!”

But the imperials wouldn’t let him go.

The moment he was about to swing his sword again –

“Go! I’ll handle this!”

Esther deflected the spear coming at him with her sword.

“Cheeky! What’s that toothpick going to do!”

“Don’t think your skewer will save you.”

As Callius was about to escape through that gap –

Another spearman appeared.

But then –

Claaaangggg!

Helena, holding her double swords, swam through the shadows and blocked him.

“Go, quickly! Remember, you owe me!”

“Thank you.”

Crackkkkkk-!!

In one breath, Callius swung his Thunderbolt Sword and smashed through the door with a mass of lightning bolts.

As his whole body trembled at the aftershock, his eyes fell upon the barren desert in front of him.

A wasteland where not a single blade of grass grew.

Strange rocks were scattered here and there, making disproportionate formations.

‘Here, is a sanctuary.’

A great tremor was resonating throughout his body.

There was probably an ongoing battle between Masters, and another fight on a smaller scale was also happening at one side.

Callius wanted to help if he could, but right now the queen’s safety took priority.

If the queen died, Carpe’s collapse would become irreversible.

Callius ran straight ahead and scoured the surroundings.

Perhaps this sanctuary was due to Gerald of Judgment and Paceton the Freak Spear.

If the fight between the two had created this place by chance and unnecessarily dragged everything in, the archbishop couldn’t have prepared a way in advance to destroy it.

‘Where’s the queen?’

Callius sheathed Dirge and drew the Tyrant Sword.

He spread the gravitational force as if he was unfurling his own aura sense.

Further, further, and further again.

Now the force was so microscopic that it could hardly even be called a gravitational field anymore, but there was nothing better to sense anomalies in the sanctuary of another.

“Found it.”

Callius ran straight towards a small crack in space that was already healing.

He pulled out the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

“Huff.”

Focus.

Concentrate.

Even if there was a rift in this sanctuary, it was a sanctuary created by two Masters.

To pierce through it was no easy feat.

But he had to.

Callius began to push a huge amount of spiritual power into the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

Blue lightning bolts burst out from the sword that was raised high towards the sky.

Boooom-boooom-boooom!!

As if a thunderstorm had arrived, a gale wind blew, staining Callius’ whole body blue with electricity.

And in an instant –

Intertwined with the energies of the Other Shore Flower that stemmed from the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

Thoooooooooom!!

A flower of blue lightning bloomed.

As the sanctuary was pierced, a strong power of suction dragged Callius inside[2], and there he saw the archbishop.

The man was about to pierce the queen’s neck with an ominous-looking spear.

‘Thank God.’

It wasn’t too late.

Callius’ form shot forward like a loosed arrow.

Claaaaaaaang!!

“So it’s you, you bastard.”

The archbishop – no, the traitor’s face distorted.

“Count!”

“Damn it, why are you here?!”

Callius sneered at Alhamtra’s cry.

“Because there’s a traitor here.”

The traitor’s face darkened even more at his answer.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Changing from ‘great warrior’ to ‘champion’.

[2] This suction didn’t happen to the invaders, so one assumes Victor is responsible for dragging Callius closer to the queen so he could protect her, as it’s his sanctuary and he’s the master of the space.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 111

“For Lactus!!”

Swords and spears clashed.

The cold air under the calm moonlight was suddenly burning with rivers of hot blood and serrated flesh.

Some screamed, others bellowed in joy.

The royal castle that’d been pierced through by the giant spears –

Was burning with a blaze of light.

The imperial forces appeared there.

The blood of the defending soldiers sprayed over the burning castle walls.

“Sir Callius!! We have to run!”

It was Allen.

Callius silently looked at Allen’s screaming form.

Seeing his calm face, Allen asked with a bewildered expression –

“Are you going to fight?”

Half of Carpe had revolted, and the empire was taking advantage.

Things were not ideal, to say the least.

Anyone would choose to flee in such a situation.

But –

Callius wasn’t just anyone.

“When am I going to fight, if not now?”

Callius closed his eyes and listened to the noise of the battlefield.

The sound of footsteps running away.

As well as the sound of footsteps charging towards the enemy.

Screams of pain and loss.

As well as joyous laughter.

All those sounds rang inside his ears.

Closing his eyes to block out the dizzying sights, he could hear everything.

The scene became clear in his mind’s eye.

The ones laughing had to be killed first.

Step.

Callius plunged into the battlefield.

The landscape blurred before his sudden burst of acceleration.

And at the same time, he drew his sword.

“!”

The enemy commander, who’d been wholeheartedly slaughtering the kingdom’s soldiers, burst out with an insidious yet astonished laugh.

“Come on then!”

A straight line punched through the mass of troops.

Callius, whose charge was like that of a loosed arrow, swung his sword.

Swoooosh.

A single heavy sword stroke swung with all his heart, pounced upon the enemy imperial commander like a tidal wave smashing against a rocky shore.

Craaaaaack!!

Slaaaaaash!!

“Uugh!”

“Aaaaaah!!”

A single blow.

It made all the onlookers freeze. The imperial commander, who’d been unilaterally slaughtering the soldiers of the kingdom, was killed with just one blow.

Callius, the cause of such a sudden reversal, had a calm expression on his face, but as he gave orders to the soldiers a little note of urgency crept into his voice.

“The queen’s in danger. I’m going straight to her, so you all, also have to fight.”

About to leave, he stopped for a moment and looked at the soldiers.

“…”

“…”

The empire’s invasion had coincided with a sudden internal rebellion. The soldiers were naturally low on morale. So Callius tacked on a sentence.

“For Carpe.”

Allen, immediately realizing the issue, rallied with a loud shout.

“For the honour of Carpe!!”

Even the frozen soldiers couldn’t fail to understand what he meant.

Soon, more shouts began to resound.

“For Carpe!!”

“For Valtherus!!”

“Waaaaaaaaaaagh!!”

With the slogans of his allies ringing over the battlefield –

Callius ran towards the queen’s position.


Craaaaaackkk, slaaash!!

A mound of enemy corpses.

The man seated above it looked at the traitor bearing a spear in front of him.

“Please open the door.”

“You know I can’t.”

“Gerald of Judgment. You aren’t going to live up to that name today.”

“For the archbishop of the Order to sell the country to the empire! What the hell have you done?”

The one leading the imperial forces in front of him –

A traitor who’d once been called the archbishop of the Order of Valtherus, stood there.

“I’ve never been a Carpe loyalist. I just served my mother, and served Valtherus. If you say I’ve sinned, then I have only betrayed God, not sold out my country.”

“Sophistry!”

“Even if it’s sophistry, you’ll just have to accept it. There’s nothing Carpe can do about it anymore.”

Contrary to his calm look, the archbishop’s heart was boiling inside his chest.

Because despite his long and meticulous preparations, he’d faced obstacles that were beyond imagination.

‘The rebellion’s a mess.’

It might’ve looked flashy, but in reality, it had no substance[1].

Because more than half of the major nobles who were his accomplices had been neutralised, and as a result there was a severe lack of coordination. As long as the central authority preserved its power, the rebellion would be suppressed in less than a week.

‘Only five Grand Spears of Gollus activated.’

For some reason, three pieces had failed to trigger.

No one could’ve known of the locations of those relics.

It was as if some of the relics of Lactus didn’t function properly because of Valtherus’ protection.

‘But how’s that going to save Carpe?’

His mother was dead.

There was no hope left for Carpe.

“What have you done?”

“I borrowed the imperial troops using their relics. I also lured some foolish nobles into starting a revolt.”

“Those fools…”

“They’re smarter than you. They’ve suffered enough that they aren’t trying to fix this crumbling country back up anymore.”

Gerald of Judgment grabbed his sword hard enough to make it creak.

Alhamtra had always considered him a man obsessed with power, but it looked like he was a patriot at heart.

“Carpe is already done for.”

And the same went for Valtherus.

“It’ll sink into the river of history, and disappear.”

Archbishop Alhamtra –

No, the imperial agent, Alhamtra, raised his sword.

And slammed it against the blade of his spear.

Claaang-!!

Half the sword snapped off at once.

Crack-thud-craaaash!!

At that moment, a golden leonine form clad in plate armour broke through the walls.

A lion with a swaying golden mane.

The leader of the Golden Lion Knights –

Ruen von Ruydren.

“Sir Gerald! Are you alright!”

“I’m fine.”

Ruen cried out as he looked his ally’s condition, which didn’t look very good.

There was blood on his side, and he was covered in bruises.

“The queen…”

“She’s inside. Victor is protecting her, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

The kingdom’s greatest protector, the Guardian Sword, Victor, was by her side.

That was reassuring news.

The Golden Lion’s appearance made Alhamtra’s forehead furrow. As if he couldn’t help it, he looked back and called out.

“I don’t have the time to spare.”

“I know.”

Gerald’s age-white eyebrows rose at the hoarse voice of the man who walked in from the darkness.

“Gerald, long time no see.”

“Paceton! How could you…”

Gerald’s face twisted.

He felt a sense of disappointment.

The third best spear of the empire. ‘Freak Spear’[2] Paceton.

He, who’d always boasted that he’d never been defeated by a swordsman, pointed his spear at the opponent who’d first scored a draw against him.

“You’re here, how could I stay away? Don’t we have unfinished business?”

“… We should’ve met each other on an honourable battlefield.”

“I have my spear and you have your sword. Wherever we meet, is a battlefield.”

Paceton’s form disappeared.

Claaang!

A sword and a spear crashed into each other, and a great turbulence stirred the sky.

It was hard to believe that this was the result of two decrepit veterans clashing.

The tremor left the walls rumbling in its wake.

Just from the collision of two weapons.

This was the power of Masters! The Golden Lion gulped unconsciously at the sight.

“Gerald. I feel sorry for you, but what else can I do? This too is the will of God.”

“Lactus’ will ever opposes Valtherus. But your God’s will won’t come true today.”

“Impossible.”

Both of them exhaled a breath full of intense energy and shouted in unison.

“This is my sanctuary!”

“My battlefield is my sanctuary!”

Thoom-!

The two opposing sanctuaries intertwined and twisted space itself.

Soon, the forms of the two disappeared, and only the ringing sounds of weapons clashing, coming from some invisible place, indicated that the fierce battle between the old knights was still ongoing.

“…”

The environs of the royal castle had become a barren desert full of ignorant pawns.

Even the famous Golden Lion became infinitely small in front of the sanctuaries of the two knights which devoured the area.

But he wasn’t afraid.

Behind the door where he stood guard, was the queen.

He was determined –

To protect this place even if it killed him.

That was the best that he could do.

The Golden Lion raised his sword up with both hands.

“It’s no use, Golden Lion.”

“Archbishop. Why did you do this?”

“It’s meaningless to ask that now. What matters is that I’m trying to destroy Carpe, don’t you think?”

Creak.

Hearing the archbishop’s answer, the Golden Lion severed his extraneous emotions. His sword creaked in his grip.

The opponent facing him was an enemy.

A traitor to the nation, who wanted to overthrow Carpe.

“Come! I will propitiate the souls of our brave martyrs with your head.”

However, Alhamtra shook his head.

“Unfortunately, I’m not the one you’ll be fighting.”

Behind the archbishop stood a man, his blonde hair shining luminously even in this barren sandy desert.

“You…”

It was his little brother.

It was Lutheon.

“Long time no see, Big Brother.”

“Lutheooooon!!!!!!”

Claaang-!!

The sword of the Golden Lion, struck with all his rage, was blocked by the hilt of the Explosive Spear.

“You still have the face to enter Carpe! You dare!!”

“I have my own circumstances. Just like everybody else. Just like you when you sent me away that day, Big Brother.”

Just like how you exiled me.

At those words, the Golden Lion’s face darkened.

“… I gave you a chance.”

“And that chance left me dead, that time.”

Swish.

As Lutheon twirled the Explosive Spear, the Golden Lion stepped back.

There was a moment of silence between the two brothers who’d become enemies.

Eventually, Lutheon adjusted his posture and pointed his spear forward.

“Let’s go, Big Brother.”

“You haven’t even mastered the Golden Cloak Qi. Do you really think you can give me a fight?”

“I haven’t wasted all this time either, I’ll have you know.”

Craaaack, claaang!

A huge explosion bloomed. However, the Golden Lion shot out of it and charged at Lutheon.

Booooom-!

Whooooooosh!

A circular indentation was carved out of the desert sand, and Lutheon’s spear again started emitting light.

Claaang-!

Alhamtra, taking in the scene with apathetic eyes, quickly moved forward.

“These brothers have got a deep relationship.

“What do you think, Alhamtra?”

A large hooded figure appeared behind Alhamtra.

He politely turned his head and nodded at the newcomer, who was holding a gigantic spear.

“It’s as you say.”

“Guide me to Carpe’s Guardian Sword. I’m eager to find out for myself, just how good the best in the kingdom really is.”

“All right.”

Alhamtra pulled out a wooden compass and splashed it with a drop of his blood.

The compass began to whirl, and finally pointed towards a place.

“Stand back.”

The large man stretched out a palm and dragged up the spear at his waist.

Then he stabbed, once.

Claaang-!

A hole was drilled into the barren land, and through the hole they could see a room inside the royal castle, where a knight stood firmly with his sword in hand, pointing down.

“Are you the Guardian Sword, Victor?”

“Seeing how easily you broke that sanctuary, you must be the one they call the Ghost Spear in the empire.”

The big man took off his hood.

One of his ears was torn, and there was a large scar on his cheek.

His face did remind one of a ghost.

“You can’t get past this place.”

“Let’s find out if that’s true, shall we?”

“You really can’t, trust me.”

Boom!

Victor struck the floor with the sword he’d been holding in a reverse grip, pointed down.

Crackackackack.

Behind Victor, the queen’s audience chamber parted from the earth and soared into the sky, and twinkling stars filled the surroundings, as if they were surrounded by the canopy of a starry night sky.

“Alhamtra. Go! To kill the queen is our victory!”

“I won’t let you!”

The battle between the Ghost Spear and the Guardian Sword began.

And in the meanwhile –

Alhamtra advanced.

Moving forward, and further forward, stepping on the floating rocks and debris, he reached the royal throne chamber floating high in the sky.

Raising up his spear, he slowly headed towards the queen.

“Archbishop. You’ve come a long way.”

“Indeed. Have you been waiting?”

“I could only watch. Because there’s nothing else a powerless ruler can do.”

“Then quietly give me your head.”

“I wouldn’t have tried so hard if I wanted to make it easy for you.”

Alhamtra pointed his spear. But even so, the queen stood quiet and still.

“It’s no use. This place is under the protection of the Guardian Sword of this kingdom. Victor is guarding it.”

As the queen said –

Her surroundings were protected, covered by something transparent and flickering.

The sanctuary of the Guardian Sword.

Absolute Defence.

However, Alhamtra only sneered lightly at the sight.

“You know how much I’ve looked forward to this day, and how much preparation I have put into it.”

“…”

“The Absolute Defence of the Guardian Sword. It’s famous! The sword that’s always guarded the monarch by their side. His Absolute Defence has never been broken.”

But –

“Do you think I’ve done all this without even considering that?”

An ominous light began to shine from the tip of his spear.

A glob of something that looked like red-black sludge fell into the queen’s protective barrier.

Craaackle!

Soon, sparks formed, and the Absolute Defence began to shake.

“!”

“Amazing, isn’t it? Do you know how the empire created this spear?”

“… That must be a demonic weapon.”

“Yes. It wasn’t made from some simple demonic beast either. It’s made from a true demon.”

True demon (眞魔).

Not just some animal with a demonic bloodline.

A true-blue demon.

The corpse of a fallen.

“You’ll be punished by God…”

“But all this, too, is for God. While the empire, even on the path to extinction, undertook this challenge, what was Carpe doing?!”

“Carpe…”

“It was just scraping by. Barely surviving. Even so, it too ended up walking the path of ruin.”

An incompetent ruler.

An incompetent God.

Those two had come together to create such an incompetent country.

“Now it’s time to pay the price for that incompetence.”

So, o incompetent queen of the Carpe Kingdom –

“I may be incompetent, but Carpe never is.”

“You think so?”

Screeeech.

Along with his question, Alhamtra again brought his True Demon Spear to bear against the Absolute Defence.

Even though it was a spear made with the best of imperial technology, and made from the corpse of a true demon, it was impossible to easily break the protection of the Guardian Sword, which deserved to be called ‘absolute’.

Alhamtra knew why the kingdom’s Guardian Sword was called its best expert, and why he was the closest to the monarch.

But this too was only a matter of time.

“Do you know why the balance between the sword, the spear, and the mace, that made up the three great kingdoms, was broken?” The queen asked calmly.

“Because the Kingdom of the Mace was destroyed.”

“No. Because they became slaves to the spear.”

“But that’s why they’ve managed to preserve their own existence as a principality to this day. Unlike what’s going to happen to Carpe.”

“Even if they call themselves a principality, they’re still slaves of the empire in the end. We shall never let ourselves be slaves. We’ll fight to the bitter end.”

“Why. Why?!”

“Because Carpe is strong.”

Alhamtra smiled a twisted smile.

His face, which had been laughing at the absurdity of the statement, quickly turned cold.

“You fool. I’ve been treating you with courtesy as the ruler of this country, but no longer. It’s a waste of time to listen to a little girl’s nonsense.”

“It’s not nonsense. Carpe –”

“Carpe!! Will be destroyed!!”

“…”

“How about I explain in detail what’ll happen once you die? First of all, all the knights of the royal castle will die. Will that be the end of it? No, those arrogant imperial troops stationed at the border will flow in like a flood.”

To set an example for the other small countries.

What was to be the fate of a nation that resisted the empire’s might.

“And finally, we shall conquer the Fallen Lands that go against the will of God.”

Everything for God.

Even so, the queen was unfazed.

Despite the fact that the spear’s tip was inching closer and closer.

She stood upright even after hearing of the kingdom’s grim future.

“Carpe is strong.”

“Where does that self-confidence of yours come from?”

“Unlike your empire, Carpe – is not controlled by God.”

That was the reason why Carpe had never united with the Church of Valtherus.

“So you’re using God as your tool? That’s quite some nonsense. You’ve been surviving by borrowing the power of that God!”

“We are no one’s slaves. God simply exists, and He only asks us a question. Whether or not to use His power is entirely up to us. Haven’t you understood that yet?”

“Again with your nonsense!!”

Snikt.

The sharp spear point was aimed at the queen’s neck.

The Absolute Defence of the Guardian Sword was broken through.

With intense malice –

Bearing a freezing, ferocious murderous intent –

Thoooooooooom!

Was even the sky announcing the end of Carpe with a peal of thunder?

“This is a perfect day.”

Alhamtra’s spear came down.

Claaaaaaaang!!

“What…”

But it couldn’t pierce the queen’s neck.

Because a blue lightning bolt had fallen.

And blocked his spear’s path.

“So it’s you, you bastard.”

The meddler was a wolf from Jervain.

It was Callius.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 강정 (gangjeong) is a Korean sweet, a deep-fried hollow “rice puff”. Here the comparison basically means something that may look good from the outside but is actually hollow inside.

[2] 괴창, monster/freak/strange spear.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 110

Sullivian.

It was hard to believe that she was over a hundred years old.

She looked like she was in her sixties, at the worst.

“The deadbeat old coot finally did something good.”

“The pope…”

“He should be wandering around my circle of illusion. I made it specifically to stop him, so there’s no chance he’s getting out of it. Don’t worry and be at peace.”

Sullivian’s circle of illusion.

Sullivian, who had researched holy relics, dramatically broadened the scope and use of alchemy, and established a brand-new school of magic called the sacred arts[1].

Even the great pope was stuck inside her formation and had no recourse.

This was a demonstration of how great her skills were.

“Did you send me a message about my own death?”

“Yes. That’s right.”

“Don’t be offended. I’m just trying to keep an open mind.”

“Of course.”

“When do you think am I going to die?”

It looked like she was treating the news her own death as a joke.

Her smirk was as mischievous as a little child playing a prank.

But Callius couldn’t laugh.

“Someone close to you will appear. And then you will die.”

Tomorrow at the earliest, the day after tomorrow at the latest.

She was going to die.

“I see.”

Sullivian fell into silence.

How could she be so quiet?

Confronted with her own mortality?

“And then?”

“The kingdom will be attacked.”

“Hmm, how exactly?”

“As soon as the news of your death is known, a civil war will start inside the royal palace.”

But the civil war didn’t matter much in the grand scheme of things.

The true crisis would then follow.

“After that, a great spear will soar into the sky, a mark of the relic the empire has planted inside the kingdom.”

Like a beacon.

A pillar of light would rise from that giant spear, and the imperial forces would appear in large numbers.

The kingdom’s forces, unable to handle the empire’s Masters and accompanying troops, would rout and flee.

Finally the Imperial Army waiting at the border would pour in, and Carpe would be occupied and controlled by the empire.

Gradually losing its legitimacy, its lands absorbed by the empire, and finally disappearing into the annals of history.

“I see. If it’s the empire we’re talking about, it’s indeed possible. Who have you told this to?”

“Nobody. They wouldn’t believe it.”

“Right. Well done. If you tell them, they really won’t believe it. It’ll just rile them up instead.”

As soon as Sullivian heard Callius’ words, she seemed to be thinking about what to do.

She seemed to believe him completely.

Even though she was hearing his words for the first time?

It was a bit too silly to believe.

“Do you really believe me?”

“Or? Why, are you lying?”

“No, but…”

“I don’t see you lying, either. There’s no reason to, is there?”

“Even so…”

“I, too, have made a prophesy or two in my time. Some were faintly remembered visions, riddled with holes like a fleeting dream, but some futures were a lot clearer. Why did I see those visions? I still don’t know. But usually when you know the future, you want to change it. I believe you because you and I are no different.”

Indeed.

Should he say, as expected of Sullivian?

She was far from ordinary.

“So what happens after that?”

“The prince will start rampaging.”

“For the better?”

“The opposite. His presence will take a toll on the kingdom.”

“Then what should I do, do you think?”

“I don’t know.”

He’d never set up anything like that.

Her death was an established fact.

There was nothing Sullivian could do.

It was for that same reason that he was telling her these facts.

‘Because you’re already as good as dead.’

She was the starting point of the civil war.

The beginning of the invasion of the empire.

However, there was only one reason why he’d come to meet her.

“There’s something that I want.”

“Tell me.”

“Please give me the reverse scale[2].”

Sullivian looked really surprised.

“You really know everything.”

“I don’t know everything. I only know what I know.”

“How sad. If I’d met you before, there would’ve been a lot of things I could’ve done.”

“…”

Callius was also sympathetic.

He hadn’t known she’d react so well to his news.

If they’d met right away…

‘Forget it. The past is the past.’

At that time, he wouldn’t have chosen to meet Sullivian no matter what.

It was safe to say that it was a miracle that they’d met like this today.

“So, why the reverse scale? Why do you need it?”

“To stop the prince.”

“… Okay, I agree.”

She didn’t ask anything else.

Even though it was something that’d accompanied her all her life.

The reverse scale had originally come from the body of the dragon that’d attacked the kingdom hundreds of years ago, the Dragon of Light.

She’d kept it and studied it all her life. Callius asked for something like that, but she agreed to give it to him so easily.

“There’s one thing. May I ask a favour of you?”

“Please.”

Sullivian handed Callius the thick book she had in her hands.

“Take care of Esther.”

Callius took the book and shook his head.

“… Esther and I aren’t in that kind of a relationship.”

“I know.”

“Then why…”

“Because you can protect her. I somehow feel that way.”

After saying that, Sullivian nodded towards the book.

Callius immediately flipped it open.

The reverse scale was nestled there.

Within a groove dug deep.

He’d never thought the priceless reverse scale of a dragon would be kept this way, as a bookmark.

Who could dare imagine that?

“How’re you going to use it? It’s accompanied me all my life, but I could never figure out how to use it.”

“I’ll eat it.”

“Is it really that simple?”

Normally, no.

Although it was a part of a dead animal, it was hard and indigestible.

No matter how much you tried to eat it, mostly it’d just kill you.

Dragon scales were harmful to humans.

However, Callius was different.

“One last thing.”

“Tell me.”

“Please cast a sacred spell on me.”

“What spell? Where?”

“Here, put a restraint on me.”

Callius pointed at his own heart.


Screeech. Thud.

After talking to Callius –

Sullivian opened the door wide.

“It’s been a while, Sullivian.”

“Yes, so it has.”

She removed the circle of illusion and led Felice in.

“Why now? You’ve been saying for decades that you don’t want to see my face.”

“You brought a child I wanted to meet, and I heard some amusing news.”

“What’s so amusing?”

“I’m going to die.”

For a moment, Felice’s face wrinkled harshly.

However, it soon changed back to calmness.

“Is there anyone who doesn’t die? Everybody dies. You’ll die, I’ll die too. No one lives for a thousand years. Even the long-lived giants died in the end.”

Death comes for all.

It’s just something that happens to everyone.

Natural. Inevitable.

Fair to everyone, and always by our side, waiting.

But we are the ones always in denial.

“So, while you’re still living and breathing, you should think carefully about how to live on. That’s why, Sullivian –”

“Yes?”

“I want to quit being the pope.”

“Is that so?”

“I want to quit, and come live with you.”

“… But what if I don’t like it?”

Tsk. The pope clicked his tongue.

“Don’t do that. Aren’t you past the age of being stubborn?”

“I have work to do.”

“What work? All you do is lie down!”

“Sir Pope.”

Sullivian’s eyebrows narrowed.

“C’mon, you’re calling me by my title again? Call me Felice like you used to.”

“Sir Felice.”

“Ugh, why do you have to be so inflexible?”

“You’re the one who already abandoned me once. Do you have the face to say such a thing? I told you not to be pope.”

And you insisted on not listening to me.

“It’s all in the past now.”

“If you’d just listened to me, we would’ve had children, and I would’ve seen the faces of my granddaughters by now. We might not have had much peace, thanks to how prone to accidents you are, but we would’ve had a rather happy life.”

This was the truth.

And that was why she hated it so much.

To the extent that she didn’t want to see his face.

“Yeah, it’s late, but still, even now –”

“Once the time for something has passed, it never comes back. Please leave.”

“Vian…”

Sullivian turned her head.

Because if she kept looking at him –

Because she might really want to live.


After a while.

Another man’s shadow fell on the floor of Sullivian’s room. The pope had already left.

A middle-aged man wearing a hooded robe.

He pulled back his white hood and called her in a despairing tone.

“Mother.”

“So many visitors today… you’re already the third. To be so popular even at this age… it’s such a tiring life, isn’t it?”

“Now I must hear your answer.”

The man refused to answer her mischievous question, and wanted to hear his own answers.

“Alhamtra.”

Alhamtra du Rohan Valus.

A child who was the archbishop of the Order.

“The child who came first informed me that you were coming. He even told me that I’ll die. So I can’t answer.”

“… Have you still not changed your mind?”

“How can I? What’s the point for someone who will die soon in changing their mind?”

“I will prevent your death, Mother. The empire is ready for that.”

Empire. Empire…

How did this child change so much?

The years had really been rough.

Why were men always so clueless?

Both the old man and the young one were no different in that regard.

“Just living longer doesn’t make life worthwhile.”

But Alhamtra shook his head as if he disagreed with all his being.

“You’re worth more than anyone else in the kingdom, Mother. You’re one of the main reasons the empire covets this kingdom. You’ve fought the fallen[3] all your life, more fiercely than anyone, haven’t you? The empire will unify this whole continent and destroy the fallen. Just like the stories you used to tell me when I was young! An end to the fallen! You’ll be the one to finally do it, Mother!”

Sullivian gave a little quiet sigh.

“I raised you like my own son.”

“And I’ve always thought of you as my mother.”

Even now, when she closed her eyes, she could look upon that heartwarming scene.

A crying child had been rescued from the land of the fallen, brought to the Church, fed, and clothed.

He declared that he’d live for Carpe and the Church. That boy had now become a man, but he didn’t have those eyes anymore.

“But now I don’t want to think of you as my son anymore.”

“Mother…!”

“My answer is no.”

“Carpe’s already done for. Why are you clinging to a country that’s already damned? …”

“You must’ve riled up the nobles.”

“Yes, Carpe will soon be engulfed in civil war. And…”

“The knights of the empire will come.”

“Your intuition’s as good as ever.”

Even so, he’d come to her.

“And so you came to drag me away.”

“That’s right. I’m taking you with me. No matter what.”

“Okay. I see now.”

Now she thought she understood what that child had been saying. It was truly as if he’d foreseen her death with his own two eyes.

“What…”

“I’ve chosen my own death.”

Sullivian drew her sword in a flash.

The sword she’d shared her whole life with.

“… Mother?”

The archbishop’s face darkened.

But she still lifted the sword.

And stabbed it into her own heart.

Snikt!

“Mother!”

The archbishop’s screams resounded through the room.

He’d had no chance to block her facing that unstoppable speed.

How could she stick a blade into her own heart without the slightest hesitation!

“W-, why! Why!!”

The archbishop wept.

He’d never imagined something like this would happen.

Not somebody else, but Sullivian.

His own mother.

“Because… my death will protect Carpe…”

“Why!! Why would you give up your life for this crumbling ruin!”

“Even if it crumbles, even if it’s a ruin, it’s my home. Just like you thought of me as your home –”

My son.

Alhamtra, supporting Sullivian’s form as she collapsed and went still, slowly laid her down on the bed, still weeping.

“…”

Her hands were getting colder.

Grasping them, Alhamtra trembled.

“… Did you love Carpe so much?”

To the extent that she threw her life away so casually. To the extent of voluntarily committing suicide in front of whom she called her son.

“I remember, you told me one time.”

If I die one day –

Then follow my path and stop the demons.

“I’m going to destroy Carpe today. That’s how I’m going to continue following your path.”

There was no place to retreat anymore.

Carpe had to collapse! Today!


“It really was here.”

Callius seized the imperial relic that’d been secretly hidden.

The relic, which looked like a large hexagonal shield, somewhat resembled a tortoise shell.

“The empire’s arrival is inevitable.”

They were already ready.

The empire’s hold was deeply rooted in the kingdom, and this time it was the archbishop, who could be called the functional head of state, who’d opened the door to them.

No matter how much Callius intervened, there was a limit to how much he could do to stop them.

At first he’d tried to stop them completely, but soon he’d come to understand.

『Scenario Quest』
【Civil War of the Carpe Dynasty】
Progress – 99.5%

A progress meter that never went down however much he tried.

Rather, the sharp and continuous rise in percentage had convinced Callius.

No matter what he did, civil war was unavoidable.

He couldn’t stop the empire from invading, and the fate of the country was to be engulfed in war.

“I did everything I could.”

He’d done his best to prepare, so now he could only hope that things didn’t get too out of hand.

“It’s a rebellion!!”

Screams erupted from all sides.

But Callius ignored it all and proceeded through the crowd.

“L-, Lady Sullivian!”

“Lady Sullivian passed away!!”

Callius’ eyes grew heavy.

But he didn’t pause and moved forward. He walked through the crowd as if he was trying to swim against the current.

His destination was the place everyone wanted to run away from.

The royal castle where rebellion had broken out.

A rebellion broke out, and even Sullivian died, but all of that was just the preface.

“Are you coming or not?”

Whiiiiish!

Like meteors falling from the sky –

Five giant spears that turned the night sky red, fell into the castle.

Crack-thoom!!

The bombardment of the giant spears shook the earth like it was trying to change its axis.

And along with those grotesque spears came the flow of divinity.

Booom!!

Red beams of light stabbed upwards, like pillars supporting the sky.

Thud. Thud.

From the pillars of light, appeared knights adorned with spears.

“For the Divine Lactus!!”

And they cried out to their God.

The imperial invasion had begun.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 신성술, being translated as sacred arts.

[2] 역린 (lit. reverse scale, royal ire). The reverse scale at a dragon’s neck that they treasure (and in folktales can also be their weak point). Can be used to mean something like a sore point, touching which can invite somebody’s ire.

[3] 타락한, fallen/corrupt/depraved. Seems to be another name for the demons in this story.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 109

Felice du Evadre Valus.

The surname Valus was originally for commoners who didn’t have a surname, or for those who wished to abandon their surname and become sons of God.

Valus, after Valtherus.

Felice was a talented man who’d started out as a commoner and risen to become a Master by cultivating his swordsmanship to incredible heights.

His skills had deteriorated a lot with age, but even now, even against another Master honoured with the epithet of the Guardian Sword, which only the best knight of Carpe could possess, he would surely be victorious.

There was no doubt that he was a legendary figure of Carpe, and of the Order of Valtherus.

But such a great person –

Why did he bother to visit him personally?

Callius wondered.

“There’s someone interested in you. A woman who is my old friend, my colleague, and who I think of as my family.”

“You’re talking about Lady Sullivian.”

“Oh, did you already know?”

Who didn’t?

The special relationship between the lady of high lineage who’d later secluded herself inside the Church, and the commoner knight, was a tale shocking and beautiful enough to be endlessly talked about.

Although, as he had risen to the throne of pope at a very young age –

Things had never come to fruition between the two.

“But why would Lady Sullivian…”

He’d never had any contact with her.

Why was the pope trying to make them meet?

“Because she treats that kid, Esther, like a daughter. Or maybe a granddaughter…”

The pope glanced at Callius.

He was famously a piece of trash, one of those aristocrats who had severely inappropriate tastes in women.

However, the recent rumours were changing the young man’s image a bit.

‘His origin is noble, and his position is high. And with swordsmanship like that, he’s perfect for a son-in-law.’

Surely Sullivian wouldn’t be able to easily refuse meeting her future son-in-law, the guy who’d marry Esther, who was the apple of her eye.

That was the pope’s plan.

Callius was unaware of the specifics, but he understood the general situation.

‘Are you trying to meet Sullivian using me as bait?’

Anyway, it didn’t matter.

Meeting Sullivian, or establishing a relationship with the pope, were good things.

Callius also wanted to meet Sullivian once.

“Very well.”

“Really? And to think I’d heard that you were really inflexible and narrow-minded!”

“Those are just rumours.”

“Indeed, I saw your excellent performance at the Sword Dance Society. Hmm. How about we take a walk for a while?”

“Alright.”

Walking through the castle hallways –

The pope talked a lot.

Mostly about how he’d fallen for Sullivian.

And the reason why he had to become pope, and how their relationship had been cut off because of that.

When it was time to die of old age, regrets came flooding in, and he tried to restore their relationship, but there was nothing he could do because she wouldn’t meet him at all.

“I don’t have time. When I was young, time was all I had – no. Even then, I was always busy with this excuse and that excuse, and I prioritized other things. At the time, I thought my course was right.”

However, afterward, things changed.

“It’s like training the sword. Training isn’t just something you do when you have time, it’s something you have to somehow make time for. I should’ve made time for her, too…”

A story of regrets, and matters left unfinished.

Callius listened silently as he walked down the aisle beside the pope.

It was strange.

A story he’d made up.

The feeling of hearing the complex web of relationships that had emerged out of the strokes of his own pen, was truly…

‘There’s no way to describe it.’

However, he didn’t ponder for long.

He was determined not to be entangled into the stories, events and characters of this world.

Warier of that than anything else, Callius knew he had to stay detached from it all.

Even if they made him angry. Even if they made him sad.

In the end, his cup would only be filled with the bitterness of contempt and self-blame.

‘Jervain’s blood runs cold.’

He had to keep it cold and implacable, like a blizzard, never letting it heat.

That was how he protected his consciousness, his very sense of self.

“Hey, I’m asking just in case, but you aren’t married, right?”

“No.”

“Okay then.”

“But I have a daughter.”

“!!”

Thump.

The pope’s steps stopped.

His age-wrinkled face was filled with surprise.

Not married, but has a daughter? Is this guy for real? That was written all over his face.

But soon he shook his head.

“A man shouldn’t run from responsibility. You’re doing better than me, at least. Is the child your foster daughter?”

“She’s my blood daughter.”

“… I see.”

Tsk, tsk.

The pope could only click his tongue.

“How about we keep it a secret from Sullivian…”

“I can’t.”

“I know, right? I was just thinking out loud. It can’t be helped, I suppose. Does Esther know?”

“… She knows.”

But why? Callius swallowed back the question that almost escaped his mouth.

“A man and a woman should figure things out between themselves. There’s no use in us old folks meddling. But I’m surprised that you have a daughter. How old is she?”

“Twelve. She’ll be thirteen this winter.”

“… How old are you again?”

“Twenty-six.”

“Gah… this guy! Scumbag!”

Callius stayed silent.

Because the pope sounded really surprised, rather than contemptuous.

And frankly, he looked a bit envious.

“I want to see her sometime. Is she in the North? Or with her mother’s family?”

“She lives with me at my villa.”

“Alright. I’ll visit one day. Since you have a daughter, shouldn’t I give her my blessing?”

“Thank you.”

The blessing of the sword from the pope himself.

The words sounded grand, but it was only a confirmation on whether or not somebody had a talent for the sword.

If there was some physical complication, it would be healed, and the pope would also pass down a little bit of swordsmanship, so it’d be a great opportunity for Emily.

“By the way, your swordsmanship is pretty good.”

“Thank you.”

“Stella’s swordsmanship… I won’t ask how you got your hands on it.”

“…”

“Are you teaching your daughter?”

“I’m trying not to teach her.”

“Why?”

Because he’d concluded that it wasn’t necessary.

“Stella’s swordsmanship is basically an art made for the weak.”

She’d been in the position of the underdog.

Raging Flower Wave, White Haze. And even Other Shore Flower.

Her art was a way for the weak to become strong.

That was the essence of the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

So he didn’t teach her.

“Oh?”

“My daughter isn’t weak. She’s a natural genius. Silver Flower Wave Sword doesn’t match her. It’d only harm her.”

The reason Emily had been weak for most of her life was simply because her divine blood had been blocked.

Everything else about her was excellent.

Including her diligence, her perseverance. Her desire to become strong.

So it wasn’t necessary.

On the contrary, because she was too good, the Silver Flower Wave Sword wasn’t suitable for Emily.

“Hmm…”

The pope stopped and turned to Callius with a serious face.

“The request I will make now is me speaking as the pope. Will you listen?”

“Yes.”

“Saint Stella’s swordsmanship must somehow be kept alive in Carpe. You’re also a member of the Order, so it doesn’t matter right now, but if you die, it’ll be lost as things stand.”

“…”

“Teach it. Pass it down.”

It was an irresistible command.

It was also understandable.

“Who can I teach?”

“Well. Who am I to decide that? When the time comes, you should teach it to a child you take a fancy to. Or, it doesn’t even have to be a member of the Church.”

“Then…”

“How about studying it with the queen?”

Flinch.

Teaching it to the queen?

It was something he’d never considered.

“… You really mean the queen?”

“Count Jervain.”

“… Yes.”

“The queen is in an infinitely precarious position. Death lurks for her at every corner. I’m alive right now and so is Sullivian, but who knows what’ll happen after we’re gone. Us old-timers can’t last forever, you know?”

There was no reason to refuse.

Continuing the legacy of the Silver Flower Wave Sword was something that the Church of Valtherus had to ensure at all costs. Callius, as somebody who belonged to the Church, couldn’t reject this order.

‘Then the queen will become my disciple, won’t she?’

To be honest, he didn’t like the idea of freely sharing all the knowledge of the Silver Flower Wave Sword that he’d worked so hard to earn.

However, the idea of having a master-disciple relationship with the queen was indeed an attractive proposition.

He wouldn’t have her under his thumb or anything, but it’d still net him a lot of influence, and it’d come handy when things went south against the empire in the future.

“I beseech you.”

“Yes, understood.”

If it was the queen, Clara, she would be suitable for the art that was called the Silver Flower Wave Sword.


Afterwards.

The pope and Callius arrived at Sullivian’s residence. As soon as they appeared, the knights guarding the entrance drew their swords as one.

“We’ll never let you in!”

“Ha ha ha, try and stop me!”

“…”

Callius couldn’t help but be stunned.

The knights who dared to draw their swords at the pope, and the pope who fired off such a rejoinder in turn, all seemed to be very familiar with this situation.

Was this really alright?

It was completely different from what Callius had expected, who had thought things would stop at the level of a mild quarrel.

Heedless of Callius’ tumultuous emotions, the pope moved forward with a smile.

Evading the swords of the knights as if he did this every day.

With his scabbard, he tapped their thighs, and the knights’ legs relaxed like newborn deer, leaving them collapsed on the ground.

‘Amazing.’

That was the pope’s swordsmanship.

The Five Afflictions Sword (五壞劍).

A swordsmanship that destroyed the opponent’s five visceral organs.

Although it had certain similarities to the Other Shore Flower, this swordsmanship was even more direct – aiming to penetrate the body and lay waste to the circulation of life.

None of these knights were weak. They were, each and every single one of them, better than Allen.

But in front of the pope, they quickly collapsed, as if they were no more than children.

“Kahahaha! Try harder!”

“N-, no… Impossible!”

“Please…”

They even begged, but the pope didn’t care.

“No one can stop me today!”

“…”

Such a majestically unstoppable advance was indeed fitting for the greatest of the Order of Valtherus, but the fact that this was a blatant home invasion of the man’s ex kind of spoiled it as far as Callius was concerned.

As the pope barged in though the front door, a large man came into view. He enthusiastically drew his sword as if he’d been waiting for this very moment.

“Wait, why are you here?”

The giant knight, covered in precious darksteel armour, hefted his sword.

“I received a request to stop you, Lord Pope.”

“It’s typical of that granny to be so thorough. But that’s why I fell for her!”

Callius was already feeling a touch dizzy.

Encountering people trying to stop him and the pope from breaking through was one thing.

But the conversations during the fights that made all this sound like a regular occurrence, a routine affair even, tested the bounds of his common sense.

“Jervain, take a good look. This is why the Church made me pope.”

“I won’t hold back!!”

As the knight standing in front of the pope raised his sword high, darkness suddenly surged.

‘Crazy.’

Callius had been wondering who the huge knight might be, but seeing that ability, he knew.

The Dark Night – the ability of the Black Knight, Leviathan.

Among the Five Masters, he occupied the last place.

Claaang-!!

The whole area was shrouded in darkness, and a black stream of air began to gather in front of them.

Condensing into a red-eyed horse made up of black smoke.

A truly spectacular sight.

‘That’s… I can’t win against that.’

Callius sighed as he looked at the black horse.

Even if he was only slightly below the Five Stars, and had fought the saintess candidate to a draw, a Master was still a completely different species in comparison.

Seeing the black horse screeching as if it was about to trample on everything in sight, the only thing he could think of was to somehow hold on.

“Too slow!”

However, the pope kept walking as if he was on a leisurely stroll, avoiding the black horse, avoiding Leviathan’s sword, and then pulled out his own sword and stabbed at a single point.

Boom-!

A ripple spread from the point where the pope’s sword had stabbed.

Crack. Craaack!! Crackackackackle!!!

The darkness summoned by the Black Knight shattered like nothing more than a fragile pane of glass.

Thoom!

Leviathan knelt down on one knee.

He’d been defeated in one blow.

‘…’

Strong.

The pope was so incredibly strong.

“Come on, let’s go. And you, stop with this kind of nonsense. What’s with this obsession about fighting one-on-one? Idiot. Do you think that’ll work on the battlefield against another Master?”

The pope, who slapped Leviathan on the head with his scabbard, urged Callius to move.

Callius left the kneeling form of Leviathan, the Black Knight, a famous and revered Master, behind and continued after the pope.

“Be careful from now on. That black guy wasn’t the problem. The real thing starts now. Even for me, that granny’s alchemy is quite problematic.”

At the same time as the pope finished talking –

Clunk.

There was the sound of some sort of mechanical device.

Thu-thu-thu-thud.

Whiiiiiish.

Along with those bizarre sounds –

Suddenly the landscape changed.

“Ugh, a circle of illusion? Did you change the formation already!? I thought you were going to do it soon, but there’s a limit to how diligent you can be!!”

Suddenly, the figure of the pope was engulfed in a ray of light and vanished.

“…?”

Callius frowned and tried to pull his sword out of subspace.

But soon he saw a slightly different landscape. A room.

A fireplace was burning merrily at one side.

Its soft red light illuminated the room, and brought into focus the figure of an old woman lying atop the bed, reading a book with her glasses on, an incense burner at her side.

“Come closer.”

She was of royal descent, a cousin of the current monarch, and a cardinal of the Church.

A legendary paladin and an alchemist. Called the Godmother by those of the Church.

Sullivian von Olide Bright. ‘Godmother’ Sullivian.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 108

Whiiiish, clang.

Callius, holding a sword with a blade snapped in half, looked at Esther’s strangely flushed face and the upturned curve of her lips, thinking.

‘What monstrous talent.’

Today was her first time seeing Callius wield the Silver Flower Wave Sword properly.

Raging Flower Wave.

White Haze.

And even Other Shore Flower.

He’d showed everything he could.

And yet Esther had broken through his skills that she was seeing for the first time, evaded every single attack, and reached him with a single plunging stab.

The result was a draw.

Of course, the situation might’ve been different if Callius had pulled out one of the many powerful swords in his possession.

But Esther was the same.

‘On Sullivian’s death, Esther will receive a vision sword.’

It was an established fact.

A truth that could not be denied.

And a future that was sure to come to pass.

Sullivian’s death would set Esther on her path, ignite her passion.

She’d ascend to the rank of a Master, climb to the heights of a legendary paladin, establish herself as a saint, and become a force powerful enough to threaten the empire.

He might’ve had an edge on her in this particular contest –

But that was only a product of timing.

Esther was also getting stronger.

A mix of envy and jealousy bubbled up inside Callius’ heart for a moment, but then it calmly subsided.

He’d already been very fortunate that his body could reach its current level.

‘Nothing is impossible.’

Callius who’d climbed up to all the way here –

There was no reason for him to stop instead of reaching for even greater heights.

Just the fact that he had chased Esther, a true-blue genius, this far, was proof that he hadn’t wasted his life in vain.

But as much as he himself had grown –

– He’d ignored the fact that Esther was also perfecting herself.

There was a high wall between them, a difference between their intrinsic talents.

‘She isn’t even a Master right now.’

Then how strong were the Masters?

The path of the sword that loomed before him was still long, steep and rugged, full of fog.

But he couldn’t stay down forever because of that.

A draw with Esther was good enough for now.

It was a milestone the original Callius could never have reached.

“What an elegant fight.”

Allen knelt down on one knee as if thrilled.

When Callius looked around, he noticed that the rest of the nobles also had very different expressions on their faces.

Full of surprise and disbelief.

The way they looked at Callius had changed anew.

『Quest Complete』
<Reward>「Goblin Gold Coin」

He was able to feel Esther’s swordsmanship head-on, so there was nothing wrong with completing the quest.

He’d been feeling stuffy ever since he’d arrived here, but now he was feeling rather refreshed.

“Your skills flowed naturally like water. You’ve worked hard.”

“You’ve grown a lot, too.”

“Not compared to you, Count.”

Satisfied, she came closer and was about to say something more. However –

“The Queen of Carpe, entering. Everyone, please observe the proper etiquette!”

The queen appeared.

White hair braided to one side –

A woman with pure white hair and eyes.

A scion of the royal family who had the deepest traces of God.

Clara von Agatha Bright.

It was the appearance of the Queen of Carpe.

“Indeed.”

Callius knelt down and bowed to the queen.

The rest of the aristocrats, many of whom had been wearing unsightly faces, also began to comport themselves properly.

“I haven’t seen such a lively scene in quite a while. Is this your work?”

The words that came out of her small and delicate frame seeped into the audience, laced as it was with the dignity of a monarch of a nation.

Callius lifted his head slightly to look at the queen, and then lowered his gaze again.

“I simply kept faith to the Sword Dance Society.”

Queen Clara.

Callius thought a lot as he glanced at that bearer of a wretched fate.

Her destiny. The suffering the royal family had already been through.

The pressure of the nobility around her, and her difficult position.

And above all else, the tragedy of the prince who should’ve been her greatest strength.

‘I even considered launching a coup, but…’

It wasn’t a very good option.

After much deliberation, he’d finally decided that it was best to help her.

So Callius had no intention of leaving her to her fate. Just like how many other things were now different –

Her destiny too would change, by his own hands.

“I see. Count Jervain’s performance often reaches my ears these days.”

Step, step.

As the queen’s footsteps slowly came down the stairs and drew nearer, Callius’ heart pounded for a moment.

The people he’d killed had all deserved to die, but he was being needled for killing them so arbitrarily.

The moment he thought about making some excuses –

The queen had already reached his front.

“I heard that the North has successfully stopped the barbarian invasion again this time. And that you stood strong at the centre of it. Great job.”

“I just did what I had to do.”

“Count, as the future Lord of the North, you wouldn’t be interested in the territories of other places. And I’ve heard that you don’t lack for swords either. Is that right?”

“Yes.”

Perhaps she was trying to give him something?

Although he’d brazenly killed people, he’d also been helpful to her cause.

“I should reward you, but it’s difficult because you don’t lack for amything. Is there anything you want?”

Anything he wanted?

This was a very outrageous treatment.

‘Are you trying to drag me into the royalist faction?’

But that didn’t matter.

Rather, he was hoping for something like that.

The queen’s power had to become stronger.

So that he could achieve what he wanted.

“Yes, Your Majesty. In fact, there’s something I’ve had my eye on for a long time.”

There was much to be gained from the royal family.

The relics and swords they possessed included many outstanding ones.

But one thing came to mind first.

What Callius needed right now, and for the future.

“What is it? Speak without fear.”

Callius’ eyes rested upon the ring on the queen’s hand.

“I want the White Jade of Bright.”

“!!”

The White Jade of Bright.

The nobles, as well as the ministers, gulped in shock.

Many even wanted to laugh as if it was absurd.

“Why do you want it?”

“I really need it.”

The queen didn’t ask any further questions.

But she looked worried.

“This is a treasure of the royal family that’s been passed down for generations. You know that, right?”

Of course he knew.

Clara von Agatha Bright.

Bright was her family name, and the White Jade of Bright was the family’s treasure.

A royal treasure and a kind of token that had been passed down their family line since the beginning of time.

It was natural that she’d be shocked and react like that if he asked for such a reward.

However –

‘It’s necessary.’

To walk on the thorny road ahead –

The White Jade of Bright was an indispensable item.

In fact, it was a sort of gamble.

As well as a test of its own.

‘If you want me, you have to pay a lot.’

He wasn’t the one in a hurry, anyway.

Wasn’t the queen in an infinitely precarious position?

The choice was up to her.

What did a powerless monarch need? A ring that was just a symbol?

Or a noble knight of high potential with both personal strength and territorial power?

Callius waited silently.

At that time, when everyone in the audience was waiting for the queen’s answer, even breathing quietly –

She spoke.

“So be it.”

While Callius was rejoicing inside –

“Your Majesty!!”

“You cannot!”

“The White Jade of Bright is the symbol of kingship! If you hand it over to a servant!!”

“Language!”

“This is nonsense!!”

Seeing the ministers about to spew blood, the queen responded with a smile, even though she seemed angry.

“Can’t I even do what I want with my own possession? It’s just a ring, so don’t worry too much.”

“It’s not just a ring!”

“I know that better than you. Count Jervain?”

“Yes.”

“It’s something my ancestors cherished, and I, too, cherish. I do think the request’s a bit excessive. But since I need you, I’ll give it to you. However, it’ll still belong to the royal family, since it’s part of the family heritage. So this is a loan, not a gift. When I step down, you will pass the Ring of Bright to the next king.”

So that was how she wanted to play it?

‘Not a bad way.’

A way to bind the Lord of the North to the monarch without completely handing over the treasure.

“Instead, you have to grant me one favour without reservation. Is that alright?”

“Of course.”

As the trade was finalized, the ministers who were not convinced were about to shout.

“But, Your Majesty!”

“I’ve already made my decision. There are many other concerns, so if you have any complaints, please file an appeal.”

“Khm…”

The queen took the white jade ring from her finger and placed it in Callius’ palm before the ministers could say anything more.

“Count, you smell very good, somehow. I almost put it on your finger without noticing.”

The queen’s soft smile as she whispered was truly pure.

But it was a smile that looked kind of sad.

Then another sentence escaped Callius’ mouth.

“Your smile, Your Majesty. I will protect it.”

Flinch.

The queen was surprised, but so was Callius himself.

This damn characteristic was again behaving outrageously.

“Then I’ll await with expectation. Count.”

After the queen returned to her place with a smile, the commotion calmed down and the rest of the event began to unfold.

Those who’d distinguished themselves were given titles and received territories.

Among them was Genos, and several other nobles.

After the trade of honours was over, the queen disappeared since she was always busy with her work, and many people continued discussing the sword.

Naturally, there were many who wanted to get close to Callius, but now he was completely in the queen’s camp.

So they couldn’t venture close.

It was rather good, so Callius headed to his assigned dormitory.

「White Jade of Bright」
Grade – Rare
• A ring handed down from the Bright royal family.

A very ramshackle explanation.

But then why did Callius ask for such a thing?

There was a good reason.

Callius imparted divine power to the white jade embedded within the ring.

He poured, and poured, and poured again, for a long time.

Due to the lack of divine power, he even had to release the seal of his bracelet and smashed all the enormous divine power he’d accumulated over the years.

The surface of the white jade, which had absorbed that gigantic mass of divine power without the littlest change, finally began to crack, and then shattered.

「Hetaia's Ruby」
Grade – Legendary
• The ring symbolizing the Hetaia family, who ruled this land before the Bright royal family was established; the family that drove away the demons.
「Noble Spirit」
• Increases the wearer’s mental strength. Deflects most psychic attacks.

The queen might’ve cherished it, but she couldn’t have known that it hid such a secret.

Callius immediately put on the ruby ring.

He couldn’t be fully certain, but there was indeed a sense of protection.

He took out the Sword of Sorrow from subspace.

This was the most straightforward way to test the ruby.

Swing.

As soon as he swung the Sword of Sorrow and let out its pure white chill, he heard a whistling sound.

But only for a fleeting moment.

“It’s quiet.”

The hallucinations and nightmares that should’ve beset him couldn’t be heard at all due to the strengthened mental power.

Now he could use this sword freely.

Even if he hadn’t gotten his hands on Dirge, Hetaia’s Ruby ​​was an essential item.

Unique abilities of carcasses could be very diverse.

Including psychic abilities such as hypnosis and sleep.

No matter how strong one was –

In this dangerous world, if you weren’t always vigilant, you could die from poison, die from falling asleep, or lose your comrades while in the throes of delirium.

Items that bestowed immunity from mental attacks were rare, yet essential.

‘Even if the demons appear in the future, I’ll be able to endure to some extent.’

Just getting it was a huge benefit. The queen’s demand was a little harsh, but it couldn’t be helped.

That was how important the ruby was.

“What’re you staring at like that?”

“…!”

Flinch.

An old man’s voice suddenly intruded.

Callius, startled, hid the ring quickly and stepped back.

Looking towards the window, he could see an elderly man standing inside, with his hands behind his back.

“No, how…”

“The window was open, so I came in.”

“What…”

This room was on the third floor!

Even when he looked closely, he couldn’t tell who the man was.

But one thing was certain –

‘He’s not somebody to be taken lightly.’

The pure spiritual power that tingled Callius’ senses was in no way inferior compared to the saint’s divine power he’d felt from the divine stone.

The man was dressed in pure white clothes and he held his sword touching the ground like a walking stick.

And once he considered the absurd behaviour that overturned common sense –

Someone came to mind.

“There’s something I need your help with. It’s something only you can do.”

The apex of the Order of Valtherus.

Felice du Evadre Valus.

Pope of the Church of the Sword.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 107

They’d all been confident at first.

No matter how rotten, they were still nobles by birth, who’d grown up learning good techniques and reasonable sword arts.

It shouldn’t have been a big deal to defeat a boy knight who wasn’t even an adult. That must’ve been what they thought.

Even if the boy knight had unexpected skills, a few fights should’ve been enough to tire him out, so they’d determined that they were bound to win in the end.

But things went wrong for them from the start.

“Next.”

I watched another noble walk out in front of Allen.

And just like the others before him, he collapsed.

“Next, please.”

The nobles were mutely looking at each other.

Their self-confidence had plummeted as the initial probes failed even to make the boy knight breathe harder.

Then, another one reluctantly drew his sword and walked out to confront Allen.

“Hm. Start.”

Dropping your sword, landing on your butt, or tripping and falling wasn’t enough to stop the fight by my standards. I forced the contestants to get back up and keep fighting.

These messed up idiots were the pillars for Carpe’s future, were they not? Just the thought of having to lead these guys to make war with the empire gave me a headache.

‘It’s not that there aren’t any good ones.’

Most of them were garbage, but there were some useful ones too.

Right now, they were stuck in a rut due to their environment and their talents were rotting, but some cutting and polishing would produce quite useful gemstones.

‘Even so, Allen fights really well.’

Maybe because he’d survived the battlefield.

Allen, who lost one eye in the war in the North and now used a more cautious swordsmanship, didn’t allow even a single effective hit to touch him.

It was his unique swordsmanship, trained in actual combat – that hid his passion and his intent.

His skills were even higher than before, and there was no room for the nobles’ honest swordsmanship that didn’t have any tricks or special techniques mixed in to score a solid hit.

It seemed that he’d properly assimilated the Seven Stars Formation technique that I’d given him into his swordsmanship. Little Allen had really improved a lot.

Claaang.

“Ugh…!”

Once again a nobleman dropped his sword. He trembled, raised his head and asked politely to Allen.

“How did you figure out my swordsmanship so easily?”

Allen nodded and gave a simple answer.

“Your aimed at my sword. But I aimed at your heart.”

“… Ah.”

The swordsman who’d experienced actual combat was different from one who hadn’t.

Did he realize something?

He asked again for something else.

“I heard that the North went through a great war with the orcs. May I ask how strong the orcs are?”

“A normal warrior is about my equal. Champions are much stronger. The warlords are close to being Masters, and they’re very, very strong. Master Callius went through two life-and-death crises before he managed to win.”

Suddenly, the noble’s eyes turned to me.

From his gaze, he was definitely thinking, that motherfucking maniac is that strong? Isn’t that pure bullshit?

These bastards were really rude.

“I see… Thank you for answering.”

Then he looked at me and said something.

“I have been taught. If you have any difficulties, please find me at the Prine, Count. I will try my best to help.”

Was this person from Prine?

“Okay”, I replied with a nod, and looked around.

The eyes of the surrounding nobles had already changed.

No one dared stand before Allen. They felt the overwhelming difference in ability and kept their mouths shut.

And as if he couldn’t stand that gloomy silence, a man strode out.

“Please allow me to witness your swordsmanship that defeated the orc warlord.”

Jordan, who’d been blown away with one hit earlier.

One side of his face had swollen up like a bun, making him quite a funny sight, but he still asked me for a match.

Looking at his confident face, I could clearly see what he was thinking. That the campaign against the orcs was solely won because of strong knights like Allen.

Well, if someone climbs back up to his feet after being trampled on, isn’t tramping on him a bit more the correct thing to do?

“Let’s.”

I approached the table he’d crashed into earlier, and lightly grabbed a knife that’d fallen to the floor.

Because it was owned by the royal family, even though it was merely tableware, it looked quite luxurious and had a good blade.

“What… are you doing?”

As if suppressing his anger –

Jordan asked, trembling as if he was a volcano about to erupt.

“I have to match your level.”

“En garde!!”

Claaang–!

I didn’t use Other Shore Flower like last time.

Anyway, this was a gathering to discuss swordsmanship.

There are times when you should get things done by brute force, and there are times when you shouldn’t.

For now, it was better to show the gap between us in a different way instead of using overwhelming force.

The bastard’s sword was honest and without deceit.

Although his face looked unlucky, and his hair was oily and puffed as if it’d been treated with butter, his swordsmanship was textbook.

It was quite surprising, but the fact that it could be called textbook meant there was no other technique mixed in, which meant it was easy to stop.

It was a swordsmanship that could be easily parried and defended against, even with only a dining knife.

I occasionally parried, and counterattacked time to time, making small scratches on his shoulder, waist, and neck with the tip of my ‘blade’.

But unlike his compatriots, Jordan never dropped his sword, although his face turned paler and paler.

“Haaaaaaaa!!”

His strikes were much too obviously aimed.

On the other side, I was attempting to wrap my knife with Golden Cloak Qi like the Golden Lion had showed me, but it wasn’t as easy as I’d thought.

Golden Cloak Qi mixed together the internal divine power flowing through the body and the external technique of covering the sword with energy, only seeking to achieve an extreme firmness.

Although, of course, it was easier than Other Shore Flower that required you to suppress its inherent repulsive force.

Even if I managed to make it work just a little, although I wouldn’t dream of wrapping my whole body up in it, covering my sword with it would be doable.

“Damn!!”

Screeeeech!

My knife danced along my opponent’s sword’s edge.

From the tip of the sword, it swam towards the pommel, striking a spark, and from there it pivoted in an instant, coming to rest caressing Jordan’s neck.

“It’s over. Stop.”

Jordan stiffened, but kept silent.

His swordsmanship, martial arts, and technique had all proved insufficient.

He’d been defeated with just a single knife.

The knife didn’t break, but instead now pointed at his own neck.

He couldn’t come to his senses, so absurd the situation felt.

While Jordan had been destroyed –

Among the nobles who hadn’t dared fight against Allen, someone walked out.

“Count Jervain.”

I wondered if he was another one trying to start a quarrel, but he asked very politely –

“May I ask… for a spar with Sir Allen?”

It wasn’t about making a bet.

He was purely interested in discussing the sword.

“Allen. Go.”

“Yes. Please take out your sword.”

The noble raised his sword with a happy face and rushed towards Allen.

After that, some young nobles, like Prine, started to ask Allen for duels.

Most of them were quickly knocked out, had to stop because they’d been exhausted, or even received wounds on their hands.

But although they fought and lost, their faces didn’t look bad.

After every match, Callius gave generous advice.

What part of the defence was lacking, or what was the flaw in the swordsmanship – in the face of his stream of advice, the ones who’d been dubious now began to exclaim in surprise.

“Ah… You mean a short dagger, not a longsword, would suit me better?”

“Your swordsmanship is quite unique. Perhaps it originates from your family. But I think you’ve changed it up a bit. Am I right?”

“Well, that’s right. Originally, my family head was a merchant, and he was a dagger expert, but I heard that he changed to using swords because nobles shouldn’t use daggers.”

“You’ll have to either use a dagger or change your swordsmanship further. I think it’d be faster to just use a dagger.”

His insights were extraordinary.

At his words, the stiff-headed nobles bowed their heads and their eyes shone.

“Anybody could tell that…”

“Look at him bluff. Like he’s some expert.”

Of course, not everebody liked him, but the audience was starting to be swayed by his demeanour.

“He smells really good… don’t you think?”

“What perfume does he use?”

“Should I go and ask?”

Some young girls set their eyes on things other than swordsmanship, too.

However, the Sword Dance Society was beginning to revolve around Callius.

Besides him, the knight called Allen attracted admiration too.

Even though he’d already fought more than ten battles with the nobles, he didn’t show any signs of exhaustion.

When someone asked him, why?

“There’s no resting on the battlefield. I had to fight for days without a break. Anyone who tried to rest even a little died early on.”

Whenever they asked him about something, war inevitably came up in his answer.

But no one could tell him that to his face.

The one-eyed knight was the most serious whenever he talked about war, and he seemed full of pride.

As time passed, the majority of the people involved fought, were exhausted and collapsed.

“Baron Esther sol Ciliad, entering!”

Someone entered the venue at that time.

Walking with a dignified gait.

Water-coloured hair fluttering, and corners of the mouth a little raised as if in interest.

With her left hand resting on the sword at her waist, she walked in, looking at only one person.

“Honestly, this is a bit too much. To fight another swordsman with a knife.”

She looked so radiant, shining with beauty and confidence, that Jordan blankly stared at her, perhaps even forgetting about his defeat.

And looking at her with an expressionless face, Callius put down the knife he’d been quietly playing with.

‘A maniac and a saint candidate.’

The two didn’t seem to match, but rather than that, some among the audience couldn’t erase the thought that suddenly rose in their minds.

If these two fought, who’d win?

What kind of swordsmanship would they show?

The others also nodded as if they’d been all thinking the same thoughts.

“Pilgrim Esther. Why are you here?”

“I’ve come here as a baron. Although I said I didn’t need the title, but there are times when it’s useful.”

What she’d received should’ve been an honorary title.

With that in mind, Callius put down his knife.

“Aren’t you going to use that knife on me?”

“This isn’t enough to face you.”

Callius slowly drew his sword.

And Esther disappeared.

Claaaang–!!

Whooooosh–

A strong wind blew on the faces of the tired nobles.

As their hair rustled, their eyes widened like saucers, as they gazed upon the battle between Callius and Esther, whose swords were entwined in a breakneck clash.

In the span of an eyeblink, Esther’s sword had struck close to ten times.

It was an unbelievable speed.

Despite being so fast that they were hard to follow with the naked eye, the strikes were so powerful that each collision produced a deep gong, making them feel like their ears would fall off.

They wondered how a woman’s physique could produce such destructive blows.

She wasn’t a saint candidate for no reason.

Although Callius, who calmly parried and blocked her blows, was great too.

But Esther, who was on the offensive, seemed a little stronger.

But then the flow of the duel suddenly reversed.

Esther had taken the lead by soaring into the sky and delivering ten consecutive stabs, but as soon as she landed, she could feel the change.

Screeeeeeeech!

Whiiish!

Esther’s eyes narrowed.

Callius’ swordsmanship had suddenly become softer.

If the start of the contest had been about naked speed and power, now they were beginning to compete with skill.

“This… Is this actually a swordfight?”

“Then what else would you call it?”

“But listen, you can’t hear the sound anymore, can you?”

“Sound? Wait, why’s the sound…”

“!!”

They were clearly clashing with their swords, but there was almost no sound.

Only faint noises of two iron edges scraping against each other.

The two of them seemed to be dancing in a duet, with the faint ringing of their swords as their accompaniment.

A sword dance.

Could this be a true discussion of swords?

Carpe’s ancient tradition –

Maybe this was how it had started.

The one who first came up with this thought couldn’t shake it off. Looking around, he saw the other nobles seemed to be of the same mind.

The same went for Esther, too.

‘It’s interesting.’

Originally, she’d intended to compete with skill against skill.

But from a certain point onwards, she felt drawn to his intent, as if they both had gathered here, discussed and reached a consensus.

Like they were holding hands and dancing.

When Esther’s foot advanced, he retreated, and when he stuck his feet out, she retreated – and so the fight went on.

Callius seemed to want it, so she tried to match him as best as she could.

She felt like she knew why he was trying to scatter the strength of her blows while parrying.

It wasn’t about fixing his form.

He was pretending to receive each blow.

Pretending to disperse its strength.

But in the last instant, he was trying to use the power of the opponent’s blow against them and hit back with a stronger strength.

Esther’s lips curved up.

The technique wasn’t perfect yet.

But she could see why he was so obsessed with it.

‘Something from Saint Stella, is it?’

It had to be a secret swordsmanship she’d created.

As soon as Esther came upon that thought, pieces of swords energy shaped like flower petals began flying around her.

The moment she saw them, the flow of the sword changed again.

‘Have to block.’

Could she stop it?

That wave of petals?

She hesitated for a moment, but only for a moment.

She was the greatest genius of the kingdom.

Esther sol Ciliad.

Through that wave of falling petals –

She pierced though with a single lunge, avoiding all the white flowers that were blooming on the ground along the way.

Claaang–!!

Whiiiiiiiiish.

Clang.

The strong wind lifted away the dust cloud, and two snapped-off parts of iron blades immediately became visible on the ground. Callius and Esther were holding their broken swords at each other’s neck.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 106

“Master Callius. We’ve arrived.”

“See you later, then.”

Genos disappeared in a flash as if someone was chasing him, leaving Callius behind, who had to enter the castle along with Allen.

It was a magnificent sight.

Although the architecture of the royal castle had a bit of a religious flavour, it had a solemn, antique look.

Instead of garish luxury, its gravitas came from its simplicity.

The first thing one saw upon entering was a long garden and a statue of God presiding over it. After that there was a fountain standing in the centre, and to its four directions were the four parts of the outer fortress.

After they’d walked for a while, a self-proclaimed guide appeared along with some guards, who led them towards the inner fortress.

“You are expected. Would you like to go straight to the ballroom?”

“I would.”

No further explanation was required.

Callius’ black hair and grey eyes were proof of his name and title.

“Only plain iron swords are permitted inside the royal ballroom. If you have any weapons or artifacts with you, please leave them here for storage.”

The guide took Callius and Allen to the armoury where a multitude of weapons were kept on display.

It was a place knights would hate the most.

No matter how safe and well-maintained they might keep their collection, no one wanted to entrust their beloved swords to such a place.

It was naturally so for knights, and even more so for paladins.

There was a reason why Genos had disappeared as soon as he’d arrived at the royal castle.

“I didn’t bring any.”

His swords were already stored inside subspace, and he had no artifacts with him.

There was no reason to show up to the royal castle armed to the teeth.

“I’ll leave the choice to you.”

Then Callius received a sword.

It was a plain iron sword, but it was made by a master of their craft.

The edge had been dulled, but the rigidity rivalled that of a carcass.

‘There’s even a spell formula carved on it.’

Probably to increase its hardness.

Even so, it could only match a low-level carcass, but it wasn’t too bad to use in a spar.

Because duels –

Were the original purpose of this ball.

Unlike normal galas where nobles gathered for the sake of social mingling –

The ball at the royal castle was quite different. That was obvious from the fact the one had to wear a sword to enter.

The ball held by the monarch was a place to prove one’s past achievements, and to evaluate and verify each other’s swordsmanship.

In a nutshell, it was a gathering to discuss swordsmanship – a Sword Dance Society.

Callius had high expectations for it.

Since it was a setting that he’d devised, he was curious about how the related stories and characters had grown and transformed when translated to reality.

Which swordsman wouldn’t be curious to see what elegant sword dances would be born if you combined a ball and swordsmanship?

Naturally he had his own anticipation.

“Count Callius von Jervain, entering!”

When the door opened, the sound was what Callius registered first.

The sound of iron swords clashing? No, not that.

The sound of dancing swords cutting through the air? Not that either.

It was the sound of young men and women chatting about each other’s swords.

Laughter rang out here and there like tinkling bells.

That in itself wasn’t anything strange.

Although everybody carried a sword, it was still a banquet. But Callius quickly realized something more.

That not a single person in sight had their sword drawn.

Were they discussing a sword dance? No.

They were only talking about their swords, as a tool to increase their own value, and as objects that raised their status.

There were no knights demonstrating swordsmanship.

Callius’ face turned cold.

Carpe’s Sword Dance Society was originally supposed to be a place where people exchanged pointers and measured each others’ skills via competition.

However, the purpose seemed to have been distorted with the passing of history.

Sure, there was a lot of rot in this kingdom, but to think it reached this far…

Callius was starting to sense a smell that revealed the true extent of the rot gnawing at Carpe’s foundations.

“It’s all rotten to the core.”

The smell – came from perfumes.

The various perfumes the attendees had sprayed on themselves, seemed to mix into a disgusting, putrid stench.

Their actions were similarly rotten, so it matched the atmosphere.

There was no need for him to make a public fuss over this, but Callius found that he couldn’t stomach this carefree sense of complacency that pervaded the air.

In the North, hundreds of soldiers and knights had fallen, dead by the hands of the orcs who themselves had been tricked into attacking Carpe by the empire.

The war that had lasted for several months had only come to an end after Callius had risked his own life over and over again.

Not just the North.

The South and the West were both equally small, but despite their small size, they too were risking their lives against the empire.

Raising a sword against the enemy means you put your own life at risk.

The battlefield was the great equalizer – soldiers, knights, and even kings all fought for their lives just the same.

So Callius didn’t want to watch.

He couldn’t stand this sight.

Was he going to let it go?

How could he?

Change is life.

Just as a long-dead rotten corpse couldn’t be purified easily, a long degenerated culture couldn’t be changed easily.

But so what if it was difficult?

Callius was feeling up for giving it a try.

“Count Jervain?”

A man with puffed hair approached.

“Who are you?”

“I am Jordan de Oulise. You’ve probably heard of Oulise’s wine.”

In this ballroom hall full of the stench of rot, young men were laughing, bragging about where they bought this or that sword and how much profit they’d made, while young girls flocked together to watch them, their mouths covered with the fans in their hands.

“I have heard of your illustrious name. It is the pride of our kingdom that a flower as resplendent as you has bloomed in such a desolate season. How do you feel about meeting with the young ladies over there and discussing the sword?”

Callius’ disapproving gaze took in the sight around him once more. Then he chuckled.

“What a dump this place is.”

“… What did you just say?”

“Ah, I just said something very rude, didn’t I? It was a slip of the tongue.”

“Aha. I almost misunderstood…”

“These worms that are worse than trash, only interested in putting up a front, boasting that they’re discussing the sword… this isn’t a ballroom, it’s a damned cesspit.”

Jordan, who’d been about to continue laughing saying he’d almost misunderstood, froze.

“… Even if you’re a count, that’s too much! To call our Sword Dance Society with its long history and storied tradition a cesspit!!”

“What’s the point in your long history and storied tradition, if the inheritors and successors are all garbage?”

The ancient ancestral traditions deserved respect, sure, but if they’d degenerated and become hollow pantomimes, throwing them out and starting anew was the right thing to do.

“Y-, you, how could you be such a lunatic…”

“That remark of your insulted not only this small gathering, but Carpe itself! A mere count is spouting things that even the emperor of the Holy Empire wouldn’t say!”

Emperor? They were even dragging the empire in? Excellent.

“Then let me clarify why you are garbage and filth.”

“Try it.”

First of all –

“The emperor would say the same. If the emperor came here and saw you, he’d call you trash too. Why? Because that’s what you lot deserve.”

Because that was their rightful due.

If the emperor of the empire saw this deplorable behaviour, he’d have no interest left in punishing them.

Naturally.

Facing such pathetic behaviour, all his hard work so far to subdue Carpe would seem like a fool’s errand.

He was working so hard to realize his will, and here this group of nobles were spending their time in moribund leisure.

“You!! You dare acknowledge that emperor here in Carpe…”

“Let’s have a discussion. No matter how this ends, I’ll have to check out your swordsmanship, Count Jervain. Let’s see how the swordsmanship of a well-known dullard and a maniac measures up to the history and tradition of our Sword Dance Society!”

It wasn’t funny.

Casting doubt on Callius’ swordsmanship?

Apparently this bastard only jumped around like a frog in a well, closing his eyes and covering his ears, flirting with any girl he came across.

And secondly –

“If we lose to the empire, their first act will be to sell all the children of the nobility into slavery. Young girls will be sold as concubines, and men will either become menial slaves or be sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder.”

Even facing such a future, these idiots came to the Sword Dance Society yet never drew their swords once.

Perhaps this atmosphere had been brewing for a long time.

Facing a world filled with despair, they just wanted to live an easy life for as long as they could.

“Your parents back home are thinking day and night how to save this country, how to save their fiefs, considering the current state of the kingdom. And yet, all of you here are just laughing and chatting, idling the time away? What are you, if not garbage?”

These bastards weren’t even worth drawing his sword.

“To insult the Sword Dance Society is to insult our ancestors!”

“After the empire, you’re now bringing your ancestors into it? Looks like you yourself don’t have anything to take pride in. No wonder you suck up to everyone you come across.”

At Callius’ provocation, Jordan finally couldn’t stand the humiliation and drew the sword from his waist.

The momentum wasn’t bad, but –

“Too slow.”

Slow enough to make Callius yawn.

Compared to the axes of the orcs, it was at the level of a childish prank. It crawled towards Callius’ neck. Callius pinched his middle and index fingers and bounced it off.

Claaang!

With a bit of the Other Shore Flower’s trick mixed in, he easily deflected Jordan’s sword.

“Huff!”

Jordan’s sword bounced away from that instantaneous repulsive force, and while he was still in shock, Callius’ fist hit his face.

Thud!!

“Kahk!!”

Cla-claaaaang!! Thud, crash!

The dishes and wine glasses on the table beside them tumbled down along with him.

His luxurious clothes were instantly decorated with white and red from the food and wine.

As Jordan fell in an instant, the crowd quickly became quiet.

Because no one in this venue had ever beaten another nobleman, one of their peers, like this.

“Count Jervain. Are you sure you can afford to do this?”

“You’re overreaching.”

“We’re nobles too. Are you taking a stand against us?”

They were basically asking if he was part of the queen’s entourage.

Perhaps the reason why the Sword Dance Society had changed like this was because the power of the noble faction had grown beyond that of the royalists.

Therefore the queen could not change the situation arbitrarily, even though she was aware of it.

He got a rough idea about the situation.

The bastard who’d taken the lead and come to the forefront, was asking Callius.

Will you stand by the powerless queen?

Do you dare turn all the nobles into your enemies?

Callius responded lightly in that pregnant silence.

“Do you know how many nobles I beheaded on the road to here from the North?”

The rumours must’ve spread by now.

“… Are you lumping us together with the spies of the empire!”

“It’s not impossible.”

Another status Callius had was the captain of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.

“Rather, it’s you, not me, who should be careful.”

A count of the kingdom who was also an inquisitor-captain of the Order of Valtherus, if he decided to do so –

He could very well squeeze out some minor scandal from somewhere and put any of the people here on the gallows.

“This isn’t the North.”

“I’m glad it’s not the North. There are fewer people I have to protect.”

But what about the rest of the nobles?

Callius asked.

“Y-, you, are you threatening us?!”

“You made the threats first. Or did you forget what you were telling me just now?”

The aristocrat who’d been trying to oppress Callius, flinched and murmured an apology.

It was quite refreshing to watch him cringe.

“Alright. Now, this guy called this place a Sword Dance Society, with a long history and tradition.”

Callius gestured with his chin at the man who was still out cold on the floor.

“Carpe is a place where only the strong are allowed to speak and the weak must keep their mouths shut.”

The law of the jungle.

That was the essence of this world.

Respecting the strong, honing and cultivating one’s own strength to climb higher – those were the values that supported Carpe’s banner.

“You can’t even reach my – no. You can’t even reach the toes of this knight next to me.”

So keep your mouths shut.

“Are you going to admit it or not?”

They chose silence instead of answering.

But the silence didn’t mean affirmation.

“…”

“…”

These bastards’ faces were a spectacle.

Allen. His appearance was that of a boy who had not yet matured.

He’d lost one eye in the war, but with his youthful appearance he could be mistaken for a rookie.

Dissatisfaction and doubt appeared on the faces of the audience.

Callius was feeling frustrated, because he was wondering how could the rot have progressed so far that they couldn’t even measure Allen’s strength.

『Sub Quest』
【Change the Sword Dance Society】
◆ The meaning and tradition of the sword dance created by the protagonists of the founding myth of Carpe, has long since faded. Restore it to its former glory.
<Reward>「Goblin Gold Coin」

A quest also appeared, and –

An interesting idea came to mind.

“Allen.”

“Yes.”

“You’ll need to work hard.”

“Please give me the order.”

Allen held the scabbard of the iron sword he’d received from the royal family and looked at Callius.

Callius declared to the nobles who were still silent.

“Fight against my knight here. And if any one of you can defeat him, I’ll get down on my knees right here and directly apologize to you all.”

“…!”

The nobles began to stir.

Scion of one of the four great noble houses and the owner of the Judgment Sword. Captain of the Inquisition.

They couldn’t touch him, who had all these.

But the moment he got down on his knees and apologized, his reputation and prestige would fall to the gutter.

He’d never be able to do something like this again.

“How about it?”

A way to get this rude bastard to his knees and make him apologize.

The little knight standing next to him, looked like a boy no matter which angle you checked him out from.

It was a fatal temptation.

The thought that they could be the one to subdue that idiot and make him kneel, resonated in their minds. Unable to resist the temptation, a nobleman walked out.

“… G-, good!”

Callius’ lips curved up into an arc.


“Your Majesty. It is time.”

“Yes, let’s go.”

Today, many distinguished guests had gathered for the sword dance.

The queen was also quite anticipating it.

It was foolish to sit still and wait for something to change. But sometimes a new wind might blow, clearing away the rotten odour and dropping fruits from the branches.

“The Queen of Carpe, entering. Everyone, please be respectful!”

Immediately upon entering the venue –

The queen widened her pale eyes.

“Now this looks fun.”

Except for a few, most of the noblemen who’d been seated at the venue were down on the floor.

A man stood at the centre of it all.

Callius von Jervain.

The queen’s eyes, looking at him, drew a crescent moon.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 105

Inside the carriage heading to the palace.

With his chin resting on his palm, Callius watched the knight escorting the carriage from behind.

As a count, he needed an escort – so he’d taken one knight, and of course the coachman.

It would’ve been fine to lead a small group of knights, but Callius didn’t feel the need.

He wasn’t somebody who valued pomp and circumstance, or the annoyances that came with that.

So he was heading to the palace with the smallest acceptable retinue.

Bruns, who took care of all the chores in the mansion by himself, was the perfect choice as the coachman.

Nobody had volunteered for the position, after all.

On the contrary, there’d been a lot of discussion on who’d get to be the escort knight, and it had fallen to Allen in the end.

Aaron had been hesitant because he was still in the process of stabilizing his swordsmanship, and Orphin was in the same boat, so Allen got the honour.

The members of the Sixth Squad weren’t eligible because Callius was going in his capacity as a count of the kingdom.

“Hey, why are you here, huh?”

Callius stared at Genos von Gradas, who was also sitting inside the carriage for some reason.

So he asked the chief inquisitor who’d joined in his journey out of the blue.

“Rude. Call me Captain.”

“Right now I’m in my capacity as a count.”

“… Should I use honorifics?”

“Since the law of the land is on the strict side, that’d be the prudent choice. The dungeons of the royal castle don’t discriminate.”

A count was higher up in the feudal hierarchy compared to the chief inquisitor, but people didn’t usually emphasize that.

Because it was a position worthy of respect.

But Callius didn’t seem to care.

“Aren’t we going the same way anyway? This coach is pretty wide, so it’s not like… ugh, I can’t eat in peace if you keep staring at me like that. How about we both relax and have a chat?”

“Good idea.”

He’d been joking, after all.

“And I had something to share, too.”

“Really? You started munching on those cookies as soon as you got into the carriage. You sure it wasn’t those damned cookies you had to share it with, instead of me?”

“Don’t you dare curse these cookies.”

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

What was the significance of these cookies?

“My future wife made these cookies. It wouldn’t be polite of me to let them get cold.”

Callius’ brows furrowed.

“What nonsense are you spouting? That’s a branded product, the trademark’s still visible. Haven’t you heard of ‘Prine’? They’re the most famous bakery in Carradi.”

Prine Confectionery.

That bakery was famous for its food.

It sold only a certain number of products every morning.

Due to the limited quantity, most of them went to the mansions of the noble families, and small quantities were sold on a first-come, first-served basis.

“So you know… Do you like them too?”

“I had to stand in line once, because my daughter asked me to buy some.”

Emily said she wanted to have a taste, so Callius had had to line up a few days ago.

Of course, he was unsuccessful, because they’d sold out just before it was Callius’ turn.

He’d even considered using his noble rank to grab some, but had given up in the end.

If he used his position for just a cookie, how’d he be different from the nobles he’d exterminated?

Good nobles had such a hard life!

“Prine, who made this cookie, is my soulmate.”

“The owner of Prine is a middle-aged woman. She has grown-up children. How can she be your soulmate?”

“Hmph. You know one side but not the other. Wait a bit, I’ll explain.”

Genos took a bite of the cookie and shook his head as if savouring the taste.

“Now, let me explain.”

“Forget it. I’m not interested.”

In the first place, Genos’ lust for women far exceeded Callius.

Although, he’d never succeeded in romance.

‘It’s always love at first sight for this guy.’

He was a model virgin – from the womb till today, not even a single relationship.

He fell in love easily and gave up just as easily. If you said it nicely, he was pure, if not, he was an indecisive scumbag.

His looks weren’t bad, and he had a pretty high position as the chief of the Inquisition.

Cat Walk Genos was also a member of the Five Stars, at third. He was from a noble family, too, so there was nothing that he lacked.

But even so, he was such a scaredy-cat that he’d never been in a single relationship, and he easily gave up any crushes he developed, so there was nothing to discuss.

‘The scar on the nose spoils things a bit, but that’s the same as Jervain’s eyes, so it’s nothing to be ashamed of.’

If the Jervain family received their grey eyes as a favour from God, then the Gradas received a scar on their noses.

A stigma.

Therefore, they could often sense more than just smells through their noses.

But that wasn’t important right now.

Of course, Callius knew Genos’ fate and how he could be successful in romance, but he wasn’t in a mood to share.

Things might’ve been different if the bastard had offered to share the cookies even once, but c’est la vie.

“… Is Peter okay? It was nice seeing his daughter work so hard.”

“He’s happy.”

Callius was also grateful for all of Peter’s work.

If not for Genos, Peter would’ve been dead, or at least seriously injured.

“He’s lucky. It’s nice to see your mansion get more and more crowded each time I visit, Count. That liveliness in the air feels really good.”

“… What’s going on in the kingdom?”

Embarrassed, Callius tried to forcefully change the topic, and Genos acquiesced with a grin.

“I’ve been busy with some family business. The patriarch is now almost retired, so it’s my turn to assume the count title. He said that he’ll hold on to the family head position for now, so I should take the title first. Maybe he got the idea from your tale.”

“Hmm.”

The current head of Gradas was one of the only five Masters in the kingdom.

He didn’t go outside much, so he wasn’t particularly famous, but those who mattered definitely kept the best assassin in the kingdom in mind.

Gradas, the Silent.

“Since the pressure from the empire is rising day by day, the patriarch is thinking of stopping all external activities. He said it’d be better to deal with the mainstays of the empire, so it’s not like I could stop him.”

“That’s a big decision.”

It had to be said that the kingdom wasn’t in a very good situation.

Not just Gradas.

Many other nobles were trying to save the kingdom in any way they could.

Although he couldn’t help them directly, Callius had an obligation to punish the nobles who were sapping the kingdom’s strength in this dark time.

“Patriarch is very interested in you. Are you coming to the East anytime soon? You have a standing invitation.”

“When the time comes.”

Genos nodded his head and folded his arms as if he had nothing more to say, and closed his eyes.

Callius also had nothing more to say, so he too quietly closed his eyes and began cycling the energy of the Six Peak Flowers technique.


The royal ballroom.

A knight with periwinkle hair arrived quite early.

A sacred pilgrim.

Esther sol Ciliad.

She calmly observed as people trickled in and were seated at the venue.

There was an old man by her side, the same Pope Felice who frequently visited her asking to arrange a meeting with her mentor.

“Even though I came all the way here, Sullivian won’t meet me.”

“Lord Pope. When Lady Sullivian sets her mind on something, even I can’t go against it. Besides, as far as I know, you were the one who hurt her first.”

“She told me not to be the pope, how could I accept that? The Church was dying, and so was this kingdom. I had no other option.”

The pope leaned against the second floor railing and looked down at the splendid, sparkling ballroom hall.

There was a flash of pity in his eyes.

“It’s an old story now, but in Carpe, these balls were once called the Sword Dance Society. It was a place to compete with each other and exchange inspiration. But as the years passed, people stopped drawing their swords properly. This is why the country is facing ruin, you know. Young ones have to be brave! If you flinch from the risk of your hand being cut off, how can you learn the sword! How else can you stand tall in this world ruled by the law of the jungle[1]? Tsk tsk.”

Society itself was in decline.

The borders of the country were restless.

The bastards in the royal ballroom were only prancing around with their swords out, like frogs in a well.

“The only one I can trust is you, Esther. Once I die, promise me that you’ll change this place – back to when we still held sword dances instead. Then I will hand you the papacy.”

Although the pope often spoke nonsense, Esther this time held a similar sentiment. However, the words that came out of her mouth had a touch of defence for the current situation.

“… Still, it’ll be difficult for some people. Although for those who’re comfortable with it, I think that’ll indeed be the true use of the sword.”

“People can be like that, Esther, but nobility – they have a duty.”

Noblesse oblige.

Nobles must fulfil the duties that come with nobility.

A nobleman who has abandoned them cannot be treated as a nobleman anymore.

“These idiots have never even been to the battlefield. What else can they do?”

What was there to see in a swordfight at a ballroom between two people who’d never been baptized by the flames of war?

They were only interested in keeping their elegant and noble figures pristine, so even if they clashed with their swords, they didn’t take the matches seriously.

There were also those who only ate and had fun, saying nonsense like nobles shouldn’t look so ugly at the first sight of a drop of sweat.

This wasn’t what a true sword dance of Carpe should look like.

“The peace has lasted so long that they’re drowning in it. The empire is gnawing at the kingdom’s foundations in secret. And they’re still so carefree.”

“Can’t you just give an order yourself? If the pope says one word, they will all draw their swords again.”

“Do you really think so?”

“…”

Esther couldn’t respond as she saw the unprecedented seriousness in the pope’s eyes, who’d always been playful in her memory.

“The prestige of the Church is already in the gutter. What use is an old man with one foot in the grave like me?”

After all, this was the royal castle, not a church.

The royal family and the Church were inseparable, but there were lines that had to be respected.

“I miss the times when I used to sword dance with Sullivian.”

The queen was weak, and the prince mired in madness. Now that the pillars of the royal family were crumbling, the nobles had the run of the royal castle.

If he went ahead and gave an order, they’d still only pretend to swing their swords in front of the pope.

He didn’t want to witness such an ugly sight.

“This is why old people shouldn’t linger and die quickly. See, how I made you listen to a lot of insipid complaints.”

The pope looked into the distance, smiled bitterly and turned his head away.

“…”

Seeing this, Esther felt a little helpless and lowered her head.

“Count Callius von Jervain, entering!”

At that moment, the steward announced a new entrant.

“That kid, isn’t he the scrub that you mentioned before?”

Esther, who’d been gloomy for a moment, raised her head. Callius’ form was captured in her eyes.

“Yes. He seems to have come today as a count. I never thought he’d attend.”

“Hm?”

The pope looked at Esther and smiled.

“Your mouth comes loose whenever that guy’s mentioned.”

“E-, eh?”

The pope returned her puzzled look with a mischievous expression. Esther turned her head away.

“… It’s just a matter of interest in inspecting an outstanding specimen.”

“Oh ho?”

While teasing Esther, the pope looked at Callius as he entered the banquet hall.

He had a handsome face that could be called a model for aristocrats, and his gait and arrogant expression also matched his countenance, giving him a unique air.

When he appeared, the noise-filled hall fell silent for a moment, and a young, unlucky-looking nobleman approached him.

“He’s like a noble among nobles. Are you saying that a guy like that is a crazy maniac?”

“When I was in the Church… he did a lot of crazy things.”

Esther had an uncomfortable expression on her face as if she was remembering how she’d been bullied by Callius at that time. But then she coughed and straightened her posture.

“But a lot has changed these days. He still has a radical side, but…”

“So you mean he’s still crazy?”

“Huh?”

As soon as Esther finished speaking –

Crack!!

Callius smashed the face of the unlucky-looking nobleman.

“…”

“…”

The crowd couldn’t properly grasp the situation and froze.

“…”

Even Esther could only gape in surprise.

Only –

Only Callius and the pope had a smile on their lips.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 강자존 (强者尊), respect the strong. Applies also to nations, not just individuals. Translating as the law of the jungle.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 104

“Finally, some time to myself.”

Even after returning to the mansion, Callius had been busy with no chance to rest.

First, he had to finish off the remaining corrupt nobles. Orcal’s third squad was currently carrying out that mission under Callius’ orders.

‘I’ll have to give Orcal something, too.’

The poor man had been working without rest ever since he’d been subdued by force, so Callius was feeling a bit sorry for him.

Although he had started off with a rebellious heart, if people aren’t rewarded for good work, efficiency is bound to go down the drain.

“Once the TD potion is finally synthesized, I’ll let him have the first dose.”

The TD potion decoction that Beatrice and Callius were working together to synthesize, was nothing less than a miraculous elixir that no amount of money could buy.

A potion that used dragon and troll blood as ingredients.

Of course, the maximal concentration was still only somewhere around 0.003% at best.

But if you mixed in other herbs to double or triple the efficiency, it became a completely different story.

It’d become a unique, singular elixir.

‘It may not be as good as holy water, but the healing effect will be outstanding, and it’ll also have a strengthening effect on the muscles and bones.’

Of course, the initial prototypes would definitely have some side effects, until a proper finished product could be released.

But this was only a minor inconvenience, as the effect would gradually get better as research continued.

Sure, any minor error could turn the elixir into lethal poison, but that was just a matter of luck. Have bad enough luck, and you can break your nose even when you fall on your back.

Somebody destined to die might die from just a little cold, whereas somebody destined to live might survive even a lethal gut wound or a mouthful of poison.

“Other than Orcal, Orphin’s doing well too. The Sixth Squad is also working hard as a group after that beatdown from the Golden Lion Knights.”

Peter was now focusing on guarding the place and teaching the children.

Apparently he was inspired by seeing Genos’ skills from up close, so he was training hard to see if he could realize something from it.

“The kids are doing fine on their own, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

There was no need to worry about the children’s swordsmanship, as Esther was guiding them.

When it came to Flora, she beat Rinney and Rivan one after another, but then she suffered multiple losses against Emily in a row, so she was now more focused on her swordsmanship.

“Next is Beatrice’s underground workshop and expanding the mansion… it just keeps getting bigger and bigger.”

However, this was an investment for the future, so there was no point in being stingy.

Although it’s all started with attracting Flora, seeing the kids practicing hard next to the sweaty meatheads didn’t feel too bad.

The guys in the Sixth Squad were also putting more effort into their training because the children were there to watch.

“It’s hard to find time, that’s all.”

Callius had been so busy organizing everything that only now he had some personal time.

Sorting the papers strewn on the table back together in neat piles, Callius leaned back and buried himself in the office chair.

Putting his hand into the air, he pulled out a sword.

A sword with Gid’s severed hand still attached to it.

「Sword of Sorrow – Dirge[1]
Grade – Spirit
Infused Soul – A hundred souls
The Sword of Sorrow crafted by Nurturer Gid. A hundred knights were sacrificed to create a single sword, yet their souls failed to unite.
Unique Ability – Cold Fury
「Cold Fury」
• If you become furious without losing your calm, the sword will become stronger. Conversely, the more excited you are, the less powerful the sword will be.
「Unfused Soul」
• The infused souls could not completely unite. By feeding the sword a certain amount of lifeblood, it is possible to unite the souls and raise its rank.
「Haunted Sword」
• If someone with weak mental strength holds this sword, their mind will be devoured by nightmares and hallucinations.

“This is the first sword I’ve seen that’s got so many attributes attached.”

The unique ability was amazing, too.

‘Cold Fury’.

It was sensitive to the wielder’s rage, and got stronger the angrier they got.

“It’s not unheard of for swords to respond to specific emotions. There are a few.”

They were called ‘heart swords’, and this was apparently one of them.

Since the story behind its birth was one of grief, that seemed to have influenced its ability. Although it was a little strange.

Don’t get sad – get mad.

Ever since waking up in Callius’ body, he’d gotten into the habit of constantly suppressing his emotions, because of his erratic nature whenever he got excited.

For him, this unique ability was a good fit.

Whenever he got excited, his maniacal nature popped out, and this had threatened his life more than once.

Because in the beginning, the unfamiliar feelings of a maniac had often surged up during battles, and he’d almost died many times over.

Thus, Callius had trained himself to always keep his emotions in check, even while fighting with his sword in hand.

“Then the next one… says the souls weren’t properly fused. As long as that happens, the level will rise.”

‘Unfused Soul’.

By devouring the lifeblood of living beings, unity of soul could be achieved.

This was similar to the Predator Sword that he also possessed, the difference being that the latter devoured souls instead of blood like this one.

“I wonder, if I cut it with the Predator Sword, whether that’ll absorb the souls and become a vision sword straightaway?”

Of course, Callius had no intention of actually doing that.

Even if it succeeded, how could he take such a gamble without knowing how useful the change would be?

Anyway, the fact that this was also a growth-type sword, was quite promising.

It already showed strong power, so how powerful would it be if it became a vision sword?

“And…”

Finally, ‘Haunted Sword’.

This was the most difficult part.

Callius was still holding Gid’s severed arm, not the sword directly.

Whenever he tried to touch the sword itself, his ears would almost be deafened with a sharp, keening howl.

If he didn’t pull back, all kinds of nightmares and hallucinations would begin assaulting him.

Ominous and vexing.

Still –

“I’ll just have to try it.”

Callius threw away Gid’s hand, and grabbed the sword’s hilt while rousing divine power withing his whole body.

As soon as he grabbed it, the deafening howl was there to greet him.

‘It’s worth a try.’

After five or ten seconds, the unknown voices circling around his ears grow deeper and deeper.

Suddenly, white shapes began to become visible, and their outlines became more and more vivid.

“Disgusting.”

Perhaps because they’d been melted in the furnace till their forms became unrecognizable, the knights he saw looked cruel and disgusting beyond words.

They couldn’t even speak properly because their lips had melted shut, so they could only emit bizarre-sounding groans.

After fifteen seconds, once their shapes had filled the surroundings, the scenery changed in an instant.

As twenty seconds passed, Callius was swinging his sword before he knew it.

Drowning in the emotions of the knights who were butchering their own brothers.

It could only be called an apathetic, indifferent rage.

At that point, Callius let go of the sword.

Clang!

“Ten seconds is my limit.”

The sword that fell on the floor became silent with a final wail as if it were a pity, and frost was already forming around it.

Was it because of the hallucinations?

The whole office was frozen as if winter had come.

Callius understood that he’d used the sword’s power without realizing it after falling into the hallucination.

He could only use the sword without huge drawbacks for about ten seconds.

Right now, he had no choice but to only use it judiciously, as a trump card.

But –

“Ten seconds is plenty.”

Callius had no lack of swords, anyway.

It was fine to consider this sword as an occasional trump card.

Even a small use of its ability had frozen over the whole room. With judicious use, it could even outshine the Thunderbolt Sword in large-scale battles.

“Since the Blue Thunderbolt Sword falls into the demonic sword category, I can’t use it too openly.”

The Sword of Sorrow – Dirge could fill that gap.

After he finished thinking, Callius immediately put the sword back into subspace and got up to open the window.

“I’ll need Bruns to come clean all this up.”

As the frost began to melt, the room was becoming more and more humid.

The documents he’d corrected with so much effort shouldn’t get wet and ruined, so he started sorting them out –

And he found a letter.

“The royal coat of arms?”

A pair of curved wings in a tiara shape were embossed upon the enveloper.

When Callius opened it to take a look –

He quickly grasped the purpose and intention of the letter from the contents, hidden under all the verbiage.

“It’s about time.”

Many nobles had died.

And accordingly, many positions had been vacated. Small skirmishes were still taking place near the border, and there were many knights who’d made a name for themselves.

So this letter was a kind of invitation.

To a place for public dialogue.

Of course, as a formal event it was bound to begin with a ball, so in a way, it was also a venue for socialites’ debut.

“I see. That’s why the Golden Lion went to the palace.”

The date was next week.

There was nothing to worry about.

Although he hadn’t received any missions from the Order since becoming the captain of the Sixth Squad, so it couldn’t be said his position was rock-solid, but he was nevertheless a count, and he was earning merits every day in his own way.

He’d accomplished enough to meet the queen once, which was also what he wanted.

‘Clara von Agatha Bright.’

The Cowardly Queen, Clara.

An unlucky queen who, if he didn’t change the gears of history, was destined to lose her life once civil war broke out within the kingdom.

And her killer would be the prince, her own family.

Callius had no intention of letting the queen die so helplessly.

If the queen lived, so would the country, and if the country lived, so would the sword survive.

“Please, be the person that I hope you are.”

Callius couldn’t help but make such a wish.


Time passed like running water.

The construction of Beatrice’s underground workshop, by craftsmen who had been introduced by Helena, was progressing at a steady and unhurried pace, and the training of the Sixth Squad was also going smoothly.

The children were continuing to train on their own.

Who knew why they worked so hard without even being asked, but the desire to be strong fuelled the hearts of both the children and the adults alike.

“There must be knight training centres for children in Carradi, so why is it getting more and more crowded here every day?”

“There, you have to pay ten silver coins every month. And they don’t teach very well, either.”

“You sound well-informed.”

“Count, do you know why Emily knows that?”

It was Rinney who butted in.

“It was when she first arrived here. She wanted to see Carradi’s swordsmanship, so she went around smashing the signboards of all the knight training centres she came across. Oh, and you even beat up the strongest of the apprentice knights, right, Emily?”

When Rinney finished her story, Emily avoided my gaze as if she was feeling shy.

Apparently, she’d broken into and made a mess at all the knight training camps after coming to Carradi.

Naturally the number of kids here were increasing, since nobody in Emily’s age group dared to compete with her – even the apprentice knights half-a-dozen years her senior couldn’t beat her.

Above all, there was no fee, so the parents were very satisfied, and the swordsmanship instruction and training that the children received wasn’t lacking either.

The reason for their dogged persistence was clear, as the Sixth Squad practiced right next to them.

Although they’d been handily beaten up by the Golden Lion knights, from the children’s point of view, they fell into the ranks of the strong.

‘This might get bigger than I thought.’

Anyway, they were just little kids.

If I had to consider the probability of a mishap –

Then Vivi worried me more.

“There’s no sign of waking up.”

He’d been sleeping for quite some time.

He didn’t eat, didn’t drink, didn’t play, and just slept.

Like the dead. Almost literally.

When I got close, his tail wiggled a little, but that too was only momentary. He’d fall back into deep sleep again.

I’d checked him for diseases, but I couldn’t be sure.

“Vivi isn’t going to die, is he?”

“No. His body is perfectly healthy.”

While he slept, his body grew larger.

He used to be between a small and a medium-sized dog, but now he could be considered a large dog.

“Is he hibernating?”

“It’s similar. He’s growing stronger while sleeping.”

However, his wild instincts would also become stronger.

I was just hoping that I wouldn’t have to kill Vivi with my own hands.

After stroking his coat once, it was time to climb into the carriage.

“Well, I’m off.”

“Bye. Are you going to see the queen?”

“Yeah. I’ll buy a gift on the way. Is there anything you want?”

“No. Grandpa already gave me money, a lot of it.”

Meaning Bernard? Or was she talking about Elburton?

Anyway, it didn’t matter.

I tapped Emily on the forehead.

“I’ll be back soon, so don’t get into any trouble.”

“I’m not a child.”

“Nope, you still are.”

I raised my eyebrows as I looked at Emily covering her forehead, and got on the carriage.

“Hey! It’s the count’s carriage!”

“Count! Have a safe trip!”

“Good luck~”

The children who saw the carriage sent off their greetings. After that, Peter and the Sixth Squad, too. The knights looked on without a word.

Taking the sight in once, I ordered the coachman to start.

“Let’s go! Haw! Haw!”

Looking back at the mansion that was growing smaller and smaller, I smirked.

“Hmph. A bunch of weaklings have ganged up together.”

But somehow, it wasn’t a bad feeling.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 비탄 (lit. sorrow/grief/lament). Not using Sorrow as the name because it’s already titled the Sword of Sorrow. Other contenders were Threnody, Lament and Keening. Which one do you prefer?


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 103

Claaaang-!

Esther took in Callius and Emily’s forms at a glance, as they sparred.

At first, she couldn’t believe they were father and daughter, but the more she watched, the more alike they felt.

It was a gradual process that became more and more evident during battle.

Don’t parents say that their children are ‘a chip off the old block’?

Emily dancing with her sword somehow looked like Callius’ spitting image.

Esther, who was silently watching them spar, couldn’t shake off that thought for some reason.

“It’s really nice to see them together, isn’t it? You know, I couldn’t believe it at first either.”

“You are…”

“Orphin.”

“Ah, yes. Sir Orphin.”

“By the way, the more you look at them, the more they somehow resemble each other, doesn’t it?”

“Emily seems to be taking it a bit too far.”

There was a saying that daughters resembled their fathers.

Indeed, Emily spoke and acted like one would expect from Callius’ daughter. And even her swordsmanship was beginning to resemble him.

Unlike a normal child, she never changed her expression while speaking, and even the look in her eyes whenever she tried to drive others away was the same as her father.

‘She’s so similar that it’s a bit unsettling…’

For example, when she ridiculed or criticized someone, she’d subtly curl up the corners of her lips in a vexing smirk.

Seeing them spar, anybody could tell that they were father and daughter.

A wave of complicated and subtle emotions surged through Esther at the thought.

“I’m pretty worried, though.”

“What are you worried about?”

“He still has to get married. He’s still young, shouldn’t he find a partner and have more children?”

In this day and age, nobody knew when and where another war would break out. Wasn’t it the duty of a noble to have at least two or three children, if only for the sake of the family?

‘Well, it’s true that he’s a noble.’

A noble among nobles, in Carpe.

One of the four great noble houses, the Jervain, whose dark hair and sharp beauty were praised often by poets and bards.

The fact that such an aristocratic scion has an illegitimate child, couldn’t be called a bad thing.

In the first place, he’d never been officially married, so the ladies who were honestly interested wouldn’t care.

Besides, he’d inherited the rank of count, and he would be the Lord of the North once he returned home.

Callius was exactly the sort of marriage partner that all young noblewomen who dreamed of a charmed life longed for.

“But the count doesn’t seem interested in marriage.”

“… Is that so?”

“Yeah, the topic came up once while he was in the North, but he just cut it off.”

Rather than just cutting it off, it’d be better to say he’d ripped it to pieces.

The scene where Callius had overturned the table and railed at his father, was still vivid in Orphin’s memory.

“It was when Sir Helena stopped by and there was talk of arranging a marriage. He said he already had an heir, so there wasn’t any need to look. That was my first time seeing him so angry.”

Esther’s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

At hearing Helena’s name.

Orphin’s eyesight wasn’t bad enough to not notice that momentary change.

“What is it?”

“A-ah, nothing. Maybe there’s someone that he loves? Since he was that angry.”

“…?”

Something was wrong with Esther’s expression.

She was making a strangely happy face.

Orphin was puzzled, but she didn’t intend to pry.

“That would be welcome news. Anyway, I started complaining at our first meeting, didn’t I? My apologies.”

“No, no. It was nice to hear such an interesting story. And we’ll definitely meet from time to time in the future, so feel free to share! If you have any more stories like this, I mean.”

“Of course. It was an honour to meet you, Sir Esther.”

Esther’s steps as she took position to teach the children again, seemed very light for some reason.

“Did something good happen, I wonder?”

Orphin didn’t know.

After watching the bloody, no-holds-bared spar between father and daughter for a few more moments, she went back to her own training.

“Instructor[1] Esther? Why are you smiling?”

It was Flora who’d spoken up.

Was she smiling?

Esther touched her face for a moment and denied it.

“I didn’t smile.”

“You did though, I saw you!”

Maybe it was because Sullivian’s words kept ringing in her ears.

Hmmm, it felt good to be outside on a sunny day.

“It’s a nice day, isn’t it?”

“Really, the weather today’s perfect for doing laundry.”

“Since the weather’s so good, let’s run to the mountaintop and back.”

“Eh? What does a good weather have to do with that!?”

Esther said confidently as she looked at Flora and the children who were crying.

“The power behind the sword comes from the lower body, don’t you know? The last place get a hundred extra swings.”

Esther started running in the lead.


Clang- clang-!

The smithy of the Church.

An ingot and a furnace.

Gregory was working, but suddenly noticing a rising shadow, he stopped his hammer.

“You back already?”

“Yes. It wasn’t hard.”

The shadow that rose like ink was naturally Helena.

She was holding a wooden box by her side, and Gregory could intuit what was inside without having to ask.

It was Gregory himself who’d entrusted Helena with this quest.

“Yeah, travel’s pretty quick if I ride the shadows. Besides, someone got there ahead of me.”

Helena was a little suspicious as to why Callius had been there.

Was it bad luck or good?

Callius was there to uncover Count Valentine’s corruption and kill him, but the guilty party died and became a sword that slaughtered his own knights.

How the world turned!

“Hmm…”

Gregory sighed deeply as he received the wooden box from Helena.

Many emotions flashed in his eyes.

“Gid is dead.”

“… How were his final moments?”

“Well, by the time I arrived, he’d already gotten his head chopped off.”

Gregory and Gid.

They had originally been fellow students, and they’d had a special bond of friendship, but one day they’d come to a parting of the ways.

“Gid, he… changed at some point.”

The image of him excitedly comparing the methods of the empire with Carpe’s, talking about some research notes he’d found somewhere, was still vivid in Gregory’s mind’s eye.

How pure had he been in his pursuit of the sword!

“We once agreed that we’d make a sword together.”

“Did you?”

Gregory shook his head.

The empire’s methods Gid had found by chance were terrifying.

“I could never quite agree with the idea that even death row inmates should be tortured to inscribe emotions deep within their bones. No matter how sinful they might be, this is something no human should ever do.”

But Gid had criticized Gregory for flinching in the face of progress.

“Everyone has a different opinion about what sword to offer to God.”

“That’s right. How can I offer a sword I made by killing death row prisoners to my God? It should be made by honouring a truly worthy death, instead.”

Gregory glanced at the wooden box, shook his head, and asked Helena.

“Did he finish his sword?”

“Yeah, and it made quite a mess.”

“What happened to it?”

“I left it behind. It felt too ominous to take with me. I heard that it was made with the lives of a hundred knights… It was never going to be a normal sword.”

Having a scabbard didn’t mean she didn’t covet other swords. But Helena found that particular one quite repulsive.

“Transforming a hundred knights into a sword. Honestly, how did he even come up with that idea?”

“If you look at the old records of our Church, there are occasional records of such things. People always make the same mistakes over and over again… The empire still does it.”

“See, this is why I hate them. They’ve got no romance, no romance at all.”

“From the empire’s point of view, this is romance. It’s said that they gather the leaders of defeated enemy nations and turn them into a single spear.”

Because of this, the empire had a large collection of bizarre and impure spears.

But it was also an example, a sign.

Of the cruelty that was required to form an empire.

“Enough to devour multiple nations and assimilate them.”

“Anyway, I didn’t want to get involved, so I left it alone. I thought something weird might happen if I touched it.”

“Possibly. Perhaps your mind would’ve been devoured by that sword. That’s a demonic sword truly worth the title. It has to be managed or sealed by the Church.”

Gregory put down the hammer that’d been clenched in his hand and asked.

“Who got that sword, in the end?”

Helena’s head tilted as she looked at Gregory.

He’d most likely try to ‘retrieve’ the sword from Callius, to put it mildly.

It wasn’t a good sword to have, but… that didn’t mean it needed to be parted from its current owner.

‘He took it, so he must have a countermeasure.’

From what she’d seen so far –

He wasn’t that much of an idiot.

The man who’d even managed to steal her gold coins after being saved three years ago, was no fool.

“Someone took it. There probably won’t be any problems.”

“Is he a good person?”

Helena’s ambiguous response made Gregory raise his eyebrows.

“Even if he has that sword, he won’t go crazy. That’s the type of person he is.”

“Eh…”

Gregory tilted his head in disbelief. However, he leaned towards trusting the judgment of Helena, the highest of the Five Stars.

“… I believe in your judgment.”

“So, what about my reward?”

“Like I said before, the convoys of ingots that go through the West will be left to the Bolivian Merchant Group to manage.”

The corners of Helena’s lips rose so sharply that they were about to reach her ears.


“Gid? So he died in the end?”

A dark space, with only a single lit candle providing some illumination.

An old voice and a young one flowed through the silence.

“Yes. He died cleanly.”

“So it must’ve been a failure.”

“Yes, the sword was completed quite successfully, but the timing wasn’t right.”

“Hm?”

The sword was completed, then why was the timing not good?

It was something he couldn’t understand, but after hearing what the other party had to say next, the old man stroked his beard that’d been cut vertically in half.

“Although the sword was completed, a lion and a wolf faced it side by side, and at the end even a snake appeared to deal the final blow.”

A lion, a wolf, and a snake.

A really haphazard combination.

“Tch, he got really unlucky. He should’ve been a little more careful. I thought all the baits I sprinkled in his path would now show their true value… how unfortunate.”

A middle-aged man with a half-cut beard –

Bishop Milliman, clicked his tongue in disappointment. He’d prepared it for a long time.

Just as one of the many arrangements he had sown was about to sprout, Callius had ruined it. Again.

“Yes, it’s the worst outcome. Even Count Valentine is gone, and the plan to stop Callius has gone up in smoke.”

“Don’t worry, don’t we have still have our prince?”

Yes, the prince.

The prince who had gone mad with a single mistaken touch of a sword.

“Power is such an alluring thing. Even the proud prince became such a monster by pursuing it. But we should still take advantage of what little use remains in him.”

“It’ll happen soon, then.”

“Yes, it’s coming soon. In just a little while, our great cause will start.”

Carpe had to collapse once.

So that it could rise again, greater and stronger.

“At long last, it’s time for war. Our long-awaited war. Aren’t you looking forward to it too?”

Bishop Milliman looked at the young-looking man and asked.

“Aren’t you, Orcal?”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 교관 (lit. instructor) is often used in a military context, e.g. a drill sergeant. See Namu Wiki.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 102

Thump, thump.

Solemnly striding forward –

With reverence in his gaze, Lutheon fell to one knee.

“I greet the honourable saint of the empire.”

He dared not even look up at her.

A woman who’d risen to Master rank, as well as a representative of the God whom the empire served.

One envied by anybody who wielded a spear.

With extraordinary divine power and unbelievable spearmanship talent –

She was a woman who was flawless in her virtue and charity as a saint.

“Lutheon. Long time no see.”

It was Ailee, the saintess of the Holy Empire.

“I-, do you remember me, My Lady?”

“Of course. How could I forget a scion from one of the four great houses of the kingdom who came to the side of the spear? You know how rare your situation is.”

However, most people here welcomed Lutheon, despite his origins.

With a physique that’d already received the grace of the sword, since he’d now turned to the proper and righteous God, he would naturally be more blessed than others.

“I’ve already forgotten the family I left behind.”

“I know. Am I not the one who brought you here? How could I not know?”

“Yes.”

Lutheon naturally remembered their first meeting.

While he was wandering around, aggravated by his family and disillusioned with his own life, he ran into her.

As if fate had willed it so.

It was all for her sake that he could endure the severe training and harsh discipline after defecting to the empire.

Lutheon was looking at the saint’s pink hair in a daze, when her question snapped him back to attention and made him stiffen.

“You met Callius, I hear.”

“… Yes.”

It wasn’t a name he ever wanted to hear coming from her mouth.

“How was he? Strong?”

“…”

“From how silent you are, he must’ve been quite strong. Don’t the rumours say that he isn’t any good?”

“I just fell for his tricks.”

“Tricks are also a part of one’s strength, though.”

“I think he must’ve hidden his skills before, or he’s had some kind of fortuitous encounter and got his hands on a relic.”

It was still a mystery.

Callius’ strength –

Where did it spring from?

“I’m curious.”

“Yes?”

“I’d like to meet him at least once.”

“What… He’s not somebody who deserves your attention, My Lady Saint. I suffered a loss because the troll showed up, not because he’s skilled or anything.”

“I know, I’ve read the report.”

“Then why…”

“It’s fun. Isn’t he famous for his looks?”

“He’s not any better than me.”

“Mmm, sure, sure.”

Lutheon’s brows furrowed.

‘Why are you so interested in him? You, a saint of the empire…’

The Masters of the kingdom deserved her attention, instead of such a small-time idiot.

She was somebody who could destroy a castle with her own power.

Her first action after becoming a saint had been to destroy a small country that’d rebelled against the empire.

Lutheon didn’t know why a saint who’d accomplished such a great feat would show interest in a two-bit country bumpkin.

“It’s just a matter of personal interest. You might say, I’m a bit of a fan?”

“’Fan’… What does that mean?”

The saint only smiled in response.

She didn’t give him an answer.

“Lutheon.”

“Yes.”

“Anyway, in the end, you failed.”

“…”

“Everyone fails one day or another. What’s important is to never fail the same way again.”

The saint threw a letter to Lutheon.

“The archbishop of the kingdom has contacted us. He says he’s ready to move. It’s a pity, but for the sake of the prosperity and well-being of the Holy Empire, Carpe has to be destroyed.”

And therefore, you have to take up that burden.

“Because you are the best choice to stand against them. So, Lutheon –”

“Yes!”

“Help the archbishop overturn the Carpe Kingdom.”

Lutheon stood up, grabbed his spear from his back and brought it to his chest.

“All for the sake of the empire!”

“And for our God, Lactus.”


On the road back to the capital.

As I kept reading Gid’s notebook, that was somewhat similar to a diary and described his thoughts on how to cast a carcass, his skills and essence were reflected inside my mind.

The vicious deeds he’d committed were clearly described, and simply reading the details of those atrocities gave me a headache, making me close the book time and again.

But I still opened it back up each time.

Because there was useful information in it.

‘To purposefully leave a carcass ritual unfinished to make an ingot – it’s a very interesting idea.’

I’d never made a setting like this.

It was another mark against this world being just a game.

The nurturer faction I’d created as part of the game was just an NPC element to make and strengthen swords within the system.

My plans never had such a detailed setting for them.

‘This is a method born out of accumulated knowledge and experience over many years.’

I kept reading Gid’s journal, enduring the occasional flash of surprise or bewilderment.

I was trying to sort out the useful parts and organize them, excluding methods that were too cruel or inhumane. That dwarf who was working in the North, Dexter, would surely be happy with this knowledge.

‘It wouldn’t be a bad idea to arrange a meeting between Dexter and Tal.’

Last I heard, he was making swords and armour for the knights of the North as a pastime.

Since there was no news about my Strong Sword, he seemed to be struggling quite a bit.

I closed the book, turning my gaze back to Carradi in the distance, and drove my horse forward.

Soon I reached the villa.

Although, it was now more appropriate to call it a mansion rather than a villa.

Because construction was progressing slowly here and there.

In the grounds behind the villa a place was being made for Beatrice to live in, and the other side was serving as a training ground for the Sixth Squad.

The villa grounds had already been large enough to accommodate a noble’s mansion, so it wasn’t very problematic.

“Oh, you’re back?”

It was Peter who spoke.

Peter, a former assassin and fake guardsman who was now apparently really working as a guard.

Judging from his improved condition, he seemed to be living well.

“Did you meet Genos, by any chance?”

“Yes, I survived thanks to him.”

“Good. When did you start working as a security guard?”

“It suits me. Besides this, I’m also teaching the children swordsmanship, so please don’t think I’m not earning my keep[1].”

“It’s not that.”

Peter was a talented guy, so him taking care of the security of this place was a relief.

Screech.

As I entered through the opened gate, I could hear the sound of children training.

“I’ll have to set up a separate training ground for them.”

The mansion was becoming too noisy because of the kids’ hustle and bustle.

“It’s nice to see the place getting noisy, I think.”

“Is that so?”

“It’s not bad to see children playing after watching so many people die.”

Well, maybe so.

The kids were still too noisy, though.

And –

“Who’s that?”

A certain periwinkle-haired woman was teaching the children.

“Good. Keep this posture and repeat the strike I taught you a hundred times!”

Her voice was familiar.

“Why are you here?”

She was the person destined to become a legendary paladin, often called the next saint.

Esther sol Ciliad.

“Oh, ah, are you back?”

“… Long time no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while. Well, I came here by accident…”

An explanation seemed necessary.

The moment I was about to say something –

“We greet the Lord of the North!!”

Suddenly, Allen and Aaron popped up from somewhere.

“Why are you two here…”

Wait a minute.

Since they were here –

“Ah, hello. It’s me.”

– Emily was here too.


I shook my head as I watched Esther sip her tea while sitting on the sofa in my office.

“I see.”

Esther said she’d run into Emily while she was wandering around killing bandits.

She’d recognized the sword I’d given Emily, Lucen, and got to know that she was my disciple…

‘But why did you take a liking to my disciple?’

Didn’t Esther hate me?

Why would she suddenly take a liking to my disciple Emily?

It was a little weird, but I decide to simply ignore it.

Esther thought Emily was a disciple of mine and wanted to check her skills, but when Emily called me ‘Dad’ she realized that Emily was actually my daughter, so she accompanied her here.

“When I saw the children training, I thought it was a good opportunity for me to teach.”

“Oh?”

“I’m now a special instructor of the Royal Academy, and the term begins in a few months. I’ve never taught anyone before, and I have no experience teaching children…”

So she was teaching the children here to get some experience at it.

Even though she must’ve been forced by the Church to become an instructor, she was a woman who did her best at everything she did, with all her heart and sincerity.

“Your daughter is a very talented child. If you teach her one thing, she can realize ten things from it. I’ve never seen her like. She said she’s still only twelve?”

“She’s a genius who also works hard.”

“Yes? Ah, right…”

That wasn’t what I was getting at…

Esther thought as she fell silent.

She never knew Callius had such an aspect of his personality. He really doted on the kid. People said Jervain’s blood ran cold, but it didn’t look like that to her.

Even within that short response, Callius’ fondness and affection couldn’t be hidden.

“Anyway, as I was saying, if you don’t mind, I want to come and teach the children here from time to time.”

Callius realized that she’d already made friends with the children.

Esther was fond of children by nature, and her name was also quite famous from the children’s point of view. It wasn’t a loss for any of them, so Callius was happy to welcome her.

Emily would gain a lot from her instruction, and the Sixth Squad would hopefully also learn something from environmental osmosis.

Esther wasn’t part of the Five Stars, but that was purely because she didn’t have a suitable sword, not because she lacked the skills.

“Do as you like.”

“Alright, then.”

Esther got up from her seat and was about to leave, but she stopped at the door for a moment.

“But…”

Did she have something more to say?

Esther was hesitating about something.

“What is it?”

Callius was a little confused and directly asked.

“Really… is she really your daughter?”

“Right.”

“That… that’s right. All right. By any chance, do I know her?”

“Who are you talking about?”

“Emily’s…”

Was Esther talking about Emily’s mother, by any chance?

“She died a long time ago.”

“Ah. My apologies.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“Then…”

“Yes, see you later.”

Allen and Aaron came in next.

“Sir, you seem stronger than the last time I saw you.”

“You’re still getting stronger… that’s great.”

The two had come down from the North as Emily’s escorts.

They were both exceptionally loyal, and Callius had known them for some time, so he didn’t hate them either.

So Callius decided to give Aaron the sword that had been Arpen’s heirloom, Galaximund.

“Are you really giving this to me?!”

“If you think you can handle it.”

It seemed tough right now, but Aaron should be able to handle it soon. His strength had seen him through quite a few crises on the battlefield.

“It’s unreasonable right now, but I think I’ll get used to it with time.”

After lifting it a few times and swinging it around, Aaron said so. Even the members of the Sixth Squad found it difficult to even lift this sword, but Aaron did it without difficulty.

Callius had pondered it for a while, but handing it over to Aaron was the right decision.

Callius himself wasn’t that familiar with greatswords, and he’d already gotten his hands on another new sword this time.

‘Having too many swords is also a problem.’

A carcass is not just a weapon.

Since it is made by smelting soul and body, it also affects the user.

Callius had a subspace, so the influence was relatively small, but that didn’t mean it was absent.

It was more efficient to quickly dispose of weapons that had degraded or didn’t suit him.

Rather than selling them or throw them away, it was better to hand them over to subordinates who’d sworn allegiance to him.

Besides, Allen and Aaron were knights who’d accompanied him from the battlefield of the North.

They were trustworthy.

“And Allen, this book is for you.”

“Wait, is this a technique for senior knights?”

“That’s right.”

Unlike the one given to Joseph, this book was complete, with both the upper and lower volumes.

Contrary to his appearance, Aaron was from a now-extinct noble family line, so he had his own training method, but Allen did not.

“Thank you! I will definitely live up to your expectations!”

If Callius had to create a force exclusively loyal to him, he had to invest in his subordinates. Becoming strong on his own wasn’t enough.

“You should stay here for a while to train. Bruns?”

“Yeah!”

“Give them a room… And go bring Emily.”

“All right.”

After a while –

“Hello.”

“… I was going to bring you over here after some time, anyway.”

What should he say now?

The silence between Callius and Emily stretched on for a while.

Originally, he’d indeed planned to bring Emily here. But now was too early.

He’d wanted to wait until at least the storm of civil war calmed down.

‘It can’t be helped.’

He still had some breathing room.

It was just a matter of letting her stay for a while before he shipped her back to the North.

“Grandpa was scolding you.”

“Why?”

“You didn’t write him a single letter.”

“I was busy.”

He’d have to slowly try sending one or two from now on…

… Well, depending on his mood.

“I heard from the kids as soon as I came to Carradi. That you cut off the heads of some nobles.”

“… It was all for Carpe.”

“I thought it must be, too. Oh. And I heard from Rinney, that you signed me up for the Academy? They say it’s hard to get in.”

“Yeah. It’ll be a good opportunity for you.”

“Thanks.”

“… Don’t mention it.”

With his position as a count, it wasn’t that difficult to write a letter of recommendation.

“So you met Esther. What’re your thoughts?”

“She’s strong. Stronger than I thought.”

“Did you learn a lot?”

“Yes, I want to learn even more.”

“That’s good.”

Esther would be able to teach her many things. Callius was glad the two had met.

“I also played against Rivan recently.”

“Who won?”

“Me, of course.”

“Well done. And what about Rinney, her too?”

“Yeah, Rinney has a lot of cheap tricks, so it was difficult, but I won. Oh, and I also had a fight with a girl called Flora.”

“How was she?”

“She’s nothing special right now, but she gives off a good feeling. I think she’ll get stronger soon. The rest of the bunch are just crybabies though.”

A monotonous question-and-answer session followed, with Emily talking and Callius responding.

But neither Emily nor Callius felt that it was boring.

Their facial expressions didn’t fluctuate, but any bystander could tell that they seemed happier than ever.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 녹봉, old term for salary given to retainers or civil servants in exchange for service.


Illustration – The New Saints


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 101

The reason she’d become one of the Five Stars had to do with how strong her sword was.

Even her basic attack pattern that came through the shadows needed five senses beyond the realm of humans to deal with.

Public opinion was that there were few people apart from the Masters who could stop her surprise attack.

‘Even disregarding surprise attacks, her ability itself is very good.’

The Shadow and the Serpent.

Few knights could resist her starting trick of moving through the shadows, treating them as her limbs.

Even Callius wanted to avoid fighting Helena whenever possible.

It came as no surprise that she’d finished the Sword of Sorrow in one blow.

“Oh? Why’re you here?”

Rather than that, he was more curious as to why Helena had come all the way here.

“Rather I should be the one asking why you are here.”

“Someone made a request. He asked me to stop this guy, but he’d already lost his head by the time I arrived… This thing was probably the reason behind all this, huh? Ugh, disgusting.”

Helena threw Gid’s arm that was still clutching the sword to the ground with a sickened face.

Surprised, Callius took a sneaky glance all around.

The eyes of the surrounding knights and paladins, who’d witnessed the power of that sword, were shining with greed despite knowing how dangerous it was.

‘I bet someone’s going to aim for it.’

Callius frowned at the momentary cry of anguish that wafted out of the Sword of Sorrow as he reached down to grab it before anybody else could.

‘Who knows what that was about.’

Instead of touching the sword again, he grabbed Gid’s arm that still had the sword in a death grip, and pretended to put it inside his cloak.

And hidden from all the watching eyes, he actually pushed it into subspace.

At that moment, a window arrived indicating that the quest was complete, and the reward issued.

Callius checked it once to be certain, then looked around.

“You deserve our thanks. A large number of soldiers and knights have already suffered at his hands. He started moving around even after being decapitated, taking us completely by surprise, but thankfully you showed up just in time to stop him from running off.”

“The timing was good, wasn’t it? Oh, long time no see, Golden Lion.”

“It’s been a long time indeed, Lady Golden Death.”

Helena and the Golden Lion started a pretty friendly conversation, apparently already well-acquainted.

It made sense. They both belonged to the Five Stars.

Helena did have a wide social circle – which included Callius, too.

“Boss, was Miss Helena actually a member of the Five Stars?”

“You’re still alive?”

“Yep! Although I got a few bruises and scratches on my back, I’m right as rain!”

He’d gotten away with a few scratches despite suffering through all this mess?

Considering his skills, Callius didn’t know whether Bruns was really lucky or really resourceful.

“You’re uselessly healthy. Honestly, how do you keep surviving with your level of skill?”

“A fortune-teller checked my palms one time, he said I have a loooong life line. Haha!”

What a weird guy.

“Is the Sixth Squad alright?”

“Yeah, they’re fine. A few got frostbite and need treatment, but as long as they get a good rest, it won’t be a problem.”

“They’re pretty lucky.”

It seemed that even the degree of frostbite wasn’t too severe for most of them.

Callius was glad that there was little damage.

Only the soldiers and knights of the aristocrats seemed to have suffered.

‘It ended better than expected.’

With the death of Count Valentine, his enemies were now left without a leader.

Of course, the archbishop was behind them, but since he couldn’t come out in the open, the noble faction’s reach would be greatly reduced.

They wouldn’t even be able to denounce the count’s death.

Not only did he harbour the notorious criminal Flesh Shaper Gid, he even boiled ninety-nine knights alive and then got himself killed by the same madman he’d given refuge to.

It was a different story from being sentenced to death with the Judgment Sword. The count would be publicized as a piece of trash, and Callius would become the hero who saved the county from a calamity.

『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 11/?
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

The number of spies killed, had increased from eight to eleven.

Besides, the side quest, Sword of Sorrow, has been completed, and it was time to check the reward.

『Rare Constitution Lottery Ticket』.

For knights, the body was a pretty important factor. The constitution determined the quality of their bones and muscles.

Callius couldn’t help but look forward to it.

It was a pity that it was a lottery instead of a choice, but it couldn’t be helped.

Because that part had never been under his control.

‘It’d be great if I can get [Divine Bones].’

If his bones themselves became blessed with divine power, the amount of power he could store within his elixir field would shoot up, and operating the extra power wouldn’t even burden him any further.

Of course, something like that won’t come out in a rare lottery.

Let’s consider what happened in the last rare talent draw.

‘Pheromone, of all things.’

Didn’t he get a pretty useless reward last time?

It was no help in battles, it just gave him a bit of a nicer smell in general.

Just that.

Still, no matter how trash a constitution might be drawn, it couldn’t be worse than [Strong Bones], so it’d definitely be helpful in battle.

‘But please, give me something better.’

It would be really dissatisfying if [Strong Bones] was actually drawn.

“What’re you doing?”

“Ah!”

Callius was startled by Helena’s face suddenly popping up so close.

Thanks to that, he involuntarily pressed the draw button.

Along with the sound of a roulette spinning, a jigsaw of letters recombined to form a single phrase.

“Ah…”

I wasn’t ready yet…

The name and effect of the selected constitution formed along with a strange sound effect.

『Smelting Bones[1] (融骨)』
Grade – Rare
◆ A constitution that inherits the medicinal characteristics of the ancient tribe of Rianta.
『Medicinal Bloodline[2]
Any drug can be taken and absorbed with more than three times the normal efficiency.
『Medicine Smelting[3]
Changes the constitution by allowing the absorbed medicinal properties to permeate into the body.

“Hm?”

[Detected medicinal properties that have already permeated into the body. Activating Medicinal Bloodline to accept them.]

[Accepts and absorbs a small amount of divine power and poison properties.]

[The medicinal energy is weak, so 70% of it is lost.]

[30% permeates into the body.]

[Overall physical ability increases slightly.]

“Ugh…”

A pleasant pain hit Callius’ whole body.

His bones changed due to the rare constitution called Smelting Bones, and his muscles and nerves also underwent a transformation.

The divine and poisonous medicinal energies in his body were probably the influence of all the sacred stones and holy water that he’d taken before.

Since he’d drank a lot of holy water, it was natural to have remnants in the body, and sacred stones weren’t supposed to be eaten in the first place, so naturally he couldn’t have digested it all.

‘It’s not as good as Divine Bones.’

Still, a pretty good physique had been drawn.

Callius usually didn’t have much luck with lotteries, but he’d been quite lucky this time around.

‘Such a strange characteristics popped out last time, so I wasn’t expecting much.’

He’d decided to just accept it and move on even if the lowest grade, [Strong Bones], came out.

But it was [Smelting Bones]!

Finally, he’d managed to escape the shackles of his trashy original physique.

The passage of his divine blood had widened and cleared and the circulation of power felt smoother.

His condition was indubitably better than before.

With how much strength seemed to be welling up from his muscles, it was almost as if he’d switched to a completely new body.

“What happened? Did something change?”

This woman was nothing if not observant, with how quick she was to notice.

“Probably just my mood.”

“No, that’s not it. Did something change? C’mon, look straight at me. Really, you’ve changed! Did you realize something?”

“Well…”

Callius couldn’t help but nod his head, and her eyes shined with envy.

The Golden Lion was the same.

“I heard that you had an achievement just a few hours ago, but to have one again… What terrifying talent.”

‘What talent?’

If he’d had such a thing, he wouldn’t have to struggle in the dirt so hard to get stronger.

He’d faced death many times while learning from Bernard, but that didn’t mean he realized something.

「Callius von Jervain」
「Occupation」 – Pilgrim
「Spirit」 – Level 3
「Divine Power」 – 13332/16531 ▶ 13332/16934
「Talent」 – 【Bard’s Blessing】 【Instinctive Intuition】
「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye] [Pheromone]
「Constitution」 – 『Smelting Bones』
「Ability」
Strength – 81 (30) ▶ 87 (30)
Agility – 55 (30) ▶ 60 (30)
Skill – 16 ▶ 17
Health – 53 (30) ▶ 61 (30)
Faith – 83 ▶ 95

‘Slightly increased overall physical ability… The amount of divine power also increased.’

It was quite refreshing.

Since he’d found no quests via Verse of Grace since the fortress, there hadn’t been any chance to increase his physical ability, but to see it go up so easily?

Even if he’d drawn some other constitution, his physical abilities were bound to increase a little. But no other constitution would’ve been able to absorb the energies of the sacred stone and holy water remaining in his body.

[Strong Bones], for example, would’ve merely granted him a slight increase in health and strength.

“Ohoho? You look like the cat that got the canary. Right, Bruns?”

Bruns cleared his throat, ahem!, and nodded.

“Yes. I’ve been serving Boss for thirteen years. It’s been a while since I’ve seen him so happy! Except for the time he won the great war in the North, I can’t think of another…”

It was necessary to correct Bruns’ babbling.

“Where did thirteen years come from?”

“That’s just how long it feels in my heart. Hehehehe! Why, what’s wrong?”

Bruns restlessly shuffled his feet, his eyes twitching towards here and there.

To be blunt, he was trying to say that there was some kind of bond between them.

As always, he was sincere about useless things.

‘By the way, it seems that a year has passed since I first met Bruns.’

From Tristar to the North.

From the beginning of the war in the North to the end, and until now.

It’d been almost a year.

Callius had changed a lot in that time, but this guy hadn’t changed much.

‘I know he hasn’t had it easy, but he’s such a wuss.’

Even so, Callius couldn’t deny that he felt a measure of affection for the idiot, so he couldn’t just kick him out. It’d be more convenient if Bruns just stayed behind at the villa, but his sincerity was part of why he always tagged along.

It was kind of annoying, but if Bruns disappeared one day, Callius thought it’d feel a little boring.

“Leave that for later, and take care of yourself first. A lot of people died, so we need to clean things up.”

“Okay. So now what?”

“Yes, indeed.”

Helena and the Golden Lion agreed and looked around. Frozen chunks of flesh were scattered here and there, and corpses of soldiers were all over the area.

It wasn’t a good sight.

“There’s no one here in Valentine County with a higher rank than me, so I’ll take temporarily command. Anybody who’s dissatisfied should scram.”

Callius stared at the young man who was standing there in a daze. Tala de Valentine.

Tala, son of Count Valentine.

Even though the knights looked to him for guidance, he was still in shock.

Seeing such a hair-raising massacre wrought by a single sword with his eyes was a bit too much of a shock at his age. It was the responsibility of the adults present to rectify the situation.

“Then, let’s start with collecting the bodies.”

There was a lot to process. First, they had to match the scattered pieces together to make the corpses whole, and then deliver them to the families of the deceased.

If there was no family, they had to cremate the body. And finally, there were those who had signed away their corpses before death[4], who had to be made into carcasses and then either sent to the Church or returned to the county.

The chaotic situation soon began to settle under his command.

Things started to clear up quickly and neatly.


A few days later.

The situation had returned to some semblance of calm, and we were having dinner together.

Me, Helena, and the Golden Lion.

And Tala too.

“Does bread taste better if you eat it with a knife and fork…?”

“Shut up.”

“Hahaha! It does look cool. It probably takes patience, though. What do you think, Golden Death?”

“Don’t call me by that weird name, call me Helena. I don’t like that nickname much.”

“Ah, I see.”

As I kept eating, ignoring them, Tala put down his cutlery and looked at me.

He seemed to have something to say.

“If you have something to say, then out with it.”

“I was thinking. All this, happened because of that sword.”

“Have you given up on your dream of becoming a nurturer?”

“No. No, I haven’t.”

“Why?”

“There’re so many people out there who go crazy trying to make swords. So I thought I’d rather be the one to make a great sword.”

Helena asked in a curious tone.

“Oh? And?”

“If I can craft a great sword, I’ll be able to shut some of those crazy bastards up. I saw a sword slaughtering scores of knights. I also saw it move with its own will. I think there should be a better use for something like that.”

Why was he looking at me as he talked?

I’d never done him any favours.

But here, I had to be faithful to the role of an adult. After all, I’d made a lot of profit off him this time.

I wiped my mouth with a napkin, got up and tapped Tala’s shoulder.

“You know, when a man has a weight on his shoulders that he must bear – that’s when he starts to shine.”

“Yes.”

“Count Valentine. I hope you get what you yearn for.”

Now Tala was the count.

Count Valentine.

A young aristocrat who bore the name of his family, and a young man who aimed to become a nurturer of the sword.

All I could offer him was encouragement, but this was time for the young man to grow up and become an adult.

Because he’d made his decision.

“Are you leaving?”

“I’ve done all I had to do. Now it’s time for me to go.”

“Then, next time. I look forward to seeing you again, Count Jervain.”

And, next time –

“Call me Tal.”

Pft!

I couldn’t help but laugh, and nodded my head.

“I hope it’s not such a big mess when we meet next time, Tal.”

“Yes!”

Now it was time to go back to the capital.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 융골(融骨) (lit. cartilage) is being translated as Smelting Bones.

[2] 약성 (lit. weakness) is being translated as Medicinal Bloodline.

[3] 약납 is being translated as Medicine Smelting.

[4] Of course it makes sense that people will do that, donate their bodies to scien- I mean religion. Great worldbuilding, but you just know this’ll probably never come up again…


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 100

“Captain!!”

“Captain’s here! Get away!”

“It’s the chief! Take distance and encircle! We’ll only be a hindrance up close!”

Just the appearance of the two raised morale among the onlookers.

Callius sneered as he saw the group of nobles who’d been killed, either frozen to death or torn apart.

“Ruen, you okay?”

The opponent’s sword was no different than a vision sword.

It had the absurd power of slowing down the enemy with a single swing, and freezing them at a moment of contact.

Facing that bitter chill, only Callius and Ruen could raise their swords.

“It’s tough, but what’s the use of complaining? I’ll just have to make do.”

“That’s my favourite type of answer.”

As soon as they affirmed their intentions, Gid waved his sword, snarling.

With that single swing came a raging arctic storm.

Boooooooom-!!

“I’ll pierce through it.”

The energy of Other Shore Flower raced along the blade of the Tyrant Sword.

Petals as hard as a dragon’s scale gathered over the blade and pierced the rushing wave.

Claaang!!

The Golden Lion, wielding his Golden Cloak Qi, shot like an arrow through the gap.

“As expected of the Golden Lion of the South! But you’re still just a young cub!”

Along with Gid’s exclamation, his sword swung again.

Craaaaackkkk!

A strike as fast as lightning.

A breath of pure white winter enveloped the Golden Lion.

But immediately –

Screeeech! Crrrraaaaackkkkkk!!

The Golden Lion shattered the ice into chunks and again rushed towards Gid.

“Golden Cloak Sword!”

The body of the Golden Lion was covered with armour.

Like a full body plate.

The Golden Lion’s Golden Cloak Sword.

The art that covered his whole body with sword energy like armour, leaving no gap.

A golden cloak that swayed like a lion’s mane was overlaid on top of that, bestowing incredible defence.

Nobody could ignore the power of the Golden Lion who roamed the battlefields armed with a such a gold-covered sword and armour. The nickname “Golden Lion” was not coined for nothing, so Gid couldn’t hide his startlement.

“No matter how hard it is, once it freezes, it can’t exert any strength!”

Screeeech! It froze.

The body of the Golden Lion, which was frozen from the legs up, gradually stiffened.

He’d shaken off the effect a few times already, but the aftermath of the cold was even stronger than he’d expected.

He tried to strike back with his own sword.

“!”

But even his sword had frozen at some point.

‘When….’

“Kahahaha! Even the Lion of the South can’t stand in front of this masterpiece of mine! Now! It’s time! Give me your head!”

Gid stepped in quickly like a ghost and was about to slash his sword. Claaaaang-!

It was Callius who blocked Gid’s sword.

“Forgot about me?”

“Idiot!”

Craaackle! A chill breath came pouring out of the sword at the point of contact.

However, the moment that white wave surged –

Bang-!

A small explosion blew it away.

Gid’s brows furrowed.

“What did you do?”

“Curious? Come try it again.”

Clang! Claaang!

Within the sword was an Other Shore Flower.

Its power blew away the frigid air.

Although Callius had carelessly taken a hit or two at first, he now knew his opponent was using the attribute of ice.

He wasn’t going to take it lightly anymore.

Claaang!

Once again, the chill dispersed, letting Callius pierce through with his sword, while at the same time he pushed his left hand into subspace to pull out another sword.

The Judgment Sword revealed itself.

Callius would’ve liked to use the Blue Thunderbolt Sword, but there were many eyes all around, so he had no choice but to limit himself to the Tyrant Sword and the Judgment Sword.

The Tyrant Sword in one hand.

The Judgment Sword in the other.

Although it wasn’t as good as Rakan, the Tyrant Sword was by no means a bad one.

The same went for the Judgment Sword.

“Tell me, who’s your backer?”

“What nonsense! I’m doing this for myself!”

“Oh? But my sword doesn’t believe you.”

The blade of the Judgment Sword was dyed black.

When the slash from the Tyrant Sword was blocked, the Judgment Sword had stabbed though at the same time.

Unlike the Tyrant Sword, which was fended off by the chilly wave, the Judgment Sword wasn’t deflected at all.

“!”

It cut through the chill and proceeded towards the enemy’s head.

Screeeeeech!!

The sharpness and strength was at a different level than that of a mere spirit sword.

The Judgment Sword, once dyed black, was comparable to a vision sword in physical parameters.

“What kind of sword is this?”

“The sword that will judge you.”

“Gibberish!”

Another explosion ripped through a wintry blast.

Repelling the chill wind with the power of that explosion, Callius pivoted on his feet, swinging the Tyrant Sword in a rising cut from the bottom.

Accompanied with another cut crosswise, from left to right.

Chaang! Gid lost his balance.

Both his hands were raised high toward the sky, leaving the sides exposed.

Callius leaned forward as he shot past, the Judgment Sword he gripped in reverse coming to bite into Gid’s torso.

Sniiiiiikt!

“Ugh!!”

But unfortunately, the cut was shallow.

Gid had raised his leg to defend his side at the last moment, so Callius could only graze his thigh.

Blood was dripping out, but it quickly froze over and the bleeding stopped.

“The sword looks usable, but the swordsman’s no better than a flea, so there’s no point.”

“Cheeky…!”

The original ability of the Tyrant Sword was gravity.

The gravitational field put pressure over an area. And intensely increased the weight of everything inside it.

Callius had come up with a hypothesis while dealing with the Tyrant Sword.

‘What if I narrowed the range of the gravitational field?’

Let’s say the average range is one metre. What if he compressed it to around fifty centimetres?

The gravitational field was centred on where it cut.

What if he reduced the range as much as possible?

Thooom–

“Ugh! What!”

Naturally, the force of gravity would also increase.

If the enemy’s weight suddenly increased explosively while he was swinging the sword, he’d have no choice but to panic.

And a momentary hesitation on the battlefield would naturally lead to death.

“There’s a limit to how good a nurturer’s swordsmanship can be.”

Callius didn’t miss the opportunity.

Slaaaaash!

“Is it still shallow? You’re good at defence.”

“Damn you!”

Gid received another cut on the side, but it was shallow this time too.

Callius still lacked enough proficiency to activate Other Shore Flower at will.

But it didn’t matter.

As the number of wounds increased, Gid became slower.

And Callius wasn’t alone.

“Ahhhhhh!”

As the last of the ice crystals around him melted, the Golden Lion rushed in like a stampeding chariot.

Claaang! Claang, clang! Craaaackkkk!!

Against an opponent wearing the equivalent of full body plate, Gid couldn’t fully demonstrate his abilities, even though he tried to counterattack again and again.

Although his sword still spread a chilly air, its power was much weaker than before.

“It’ll finish soon.”

Slowly, the end began to approach.

Callius looked at the gap between the pair, then sneaked in and made an opportunistic slash without being overly greedy.

The more cuts piled up, the heavier Gid’s body became.

It was like the Golden Lion taking the tank position, and Callius occasionally dealing the DPS.

The more wounds appeared, the slower Gid moved, and the more gaps he began to show.

Even the icy breath gradually weakened as if limitations to the ability were beginning to appear.

“Y-, you motherfuckers…!”

Gid exclaimed, but Callius and the Golden Lion silently kept up their attacks.

No matter how powerful a sword might be, the wielder’s power was bound to be limited.

For Gid, it was just a pearl necklace on a pig’s neck.

Snikt!

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!”

This time there was a good, deep contact.

One of Gid’s arms was spraying blood as it flew through the air.

However, he still had good judgment.

Gid jumped up and grabbed the severed arm, and immediately attached it back to his forearm. With the power of his sword, the wound was instantly frozen.

The pain should’ve made this impossible, but Gid still had strangely quick reflexes, perhaps because of instinct.

Perhaps it had something to do with the sword he was holding.

“Tch.”

Gid began to retreat, gliding over the frozen ground to pick up speed.

He was really quite fast.

“You think I can’t catch you?”

The Golden Lion immediately started chasing, but Callius did not.

He instead grabbed a greatsword from subspace.

Arpen’s heirloom.

Galaximund.

He caught it in a reverse grip and lifted it up.

As his whole body pivoted, the muscles in his arms and shoulders swelled up.

“Haaah…!”

The blade was thrown like a spear towards the distance.

Whoooooosh-!

“This bastard…!”

Boooom!

At Gid tried to block, his balance became off.

And simultaneously, a huge shadow enveloped him.

“Ugh…!”

The Golden Lion, coming at the speed of a freight train.

His sword held with both hands, he sliced through Gid’s body from the shoulder.

“Uuuuuughhh!”

Gid crumpled on the floor, letting out a scream of pain. And when he glared up with bloodshot eyes –

“It’s over.”

In the air, was Callius, the deflected Galaximund now caught in his hands, coming down in a devastating chop.

“Think you can kill me?!”

As Gid swung his sword with the arm he could barely move, sharp shards of ice attacked.

“Easy.”

But Callius didn’t care. Already his whole body had been hardened by Galaximund.

“Th-, this bastard?!”

The raging wintry wave didn’t slow Callius’ sword down at all.

It chopped down.

Claaaang-!!

Gid managed to put up his sword to block, but to no avail.

Callius had already infused Galaximund with Other Shore Flower.

The fierce energy detonated as it pressed down.

A crushing blow that slashed on Gid’s left shoulder and cut through.

“Ugh… !!”

Ripping its way down from the shoulder to the torso.

The light in Gid’s eyes began to fade.

The black blood gushing out of his mouth was hinting that the fight had come to its end.

“I’ll make sure.”

Instead of quietly watching the end of Gid, the Golden Lion approached.

Gid’s neck was neatly cut off with a single stroke of his sword.

The body lost its head and fell to the floor.

“Oooooooohhhh!!”

“I believed in you! Captain!!”

“Boss! I believed in you too!!”

“Shut up, Bruns.”

“Chief! You were great!”

“Are you hurt?”

As soon as the crisis passed, the Sixth Squad and the knights converged on the area, and congratulated Callius and the Golden Lion on their victory.

Many of them even spat at the corpse on the ground.

“Whew…”

Callius and the Golden Lion both relaxed a little and sat down.

“You hid your power, last time.”

“Spars are different from life-and-death duels, aren’t they?”

It wasn’t like Callius had really hidden his power.

Of course, it wasn’t like he hadn’t grown since then, either. He’d gotten a new realization about the Other Shore Flower. That had helped him use it much more proficiently during this fight.

Besides, since he’d completed the quest, he now had a constitution drawing ticket as a reward…

‘Wait, what?’

A strong sense of uneasiness surged in his heart.

Callius’ eyes widened.

‘Quest complete…’

The notification hadn’t appeared yet.

“Why?”

Quickly, I have to get up –

“Haha! This unlucky bastard caused a big mess so early in the morning! We’ll handle the clean-up, Captain, you get some rest!”

“Dodge!”

The deputy commander of the Golden Lion Knights –

A sword pierced through his chest.

“Ggghhk!! H-, how…”

Thump.

The deputy commander died.

“Vice-Captain!!”

The Golden Lion’s expression turned cold.

“Count. This….”

“What a shit day.”

Headless, his shoulder severed through, the body stood up.

A chill air came out of his skin, and the whole body froze with a clicking sound.

The torn wound on his shoulder was mended with ice, and his body became covered with armour.

Ice armour.

Just like Ruen’s full body armour while using the Golden Cloak Sword.

‘Not good.’

How could a headless corpse rise up? It had to be an effect of the sword.

In addition, imitating the skills of his opponents…

In other words, it had a measure of intelligence.

Callius couldn’t know if this was the sword’s original ability, or the result of its strong desire, but he couldn’t stand by and watch.

There was no guarantee that he could accrue the combat experience he needed in the future.

So he couldn’t let it go.

Never.

“Wow, you guys sure gave a good showing.”

Susurr– Along with a sticky aura, a frivolous tone that didn’t suit the seriousness of the situation flowed out.

Soon, a form rose from the shadows.

“!!”

– Slice.

A slash like black ink.

It was as if a brush dipped in ink was swung around, severing the arm of the icy armour-clad form which held the sword, with one blow.

Whiiiiish.

Thump.

As the shadow grabbed the severed arm on the ground, it began to change.

The black shadow took on colour and turned into a woman with red hair and green pupils.

“It’s too hard. Who knows if my sword got scratched or not.”

She smiled at Callius as she said so.

She put her double swords back in the scabbard.

She was the Gold Swallowing Snake[1], rated as the best of the Five Stars.

Called the Golden Death[2].

A paladin, named Helena.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 금화 문 뱀 (lit. gold coin door snake), being translated as Gold Swallowing Snake.

[2] 금사 (lit. golden thread), being translated as Golden Death (사 = 4 = death).


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 99

“…!”

It was the first time in my life experiencing my whole body being frozen, so I was feeling quite helpless.

I’d instantly raised my energy to protect my body, and if not for that, I would’ve died in that instant.

Thanks to that, I was able to decide the rank of that sword in my head.

‘It’s not a vision sword.’

I wouldn’t have been able to resist it so easily, otherwise.

But even for a simple spirit sword, it wasn’t something common.

‘I’m glad I was right.’

The enemy was mindless. He must’ve lost his mind once he got his hands on the sword, hence he couldn’t take any other action after freezing us in place.

“…”

“…”

As I slowly warmed myself up so as not to startle Gid, my eyes met with the Golden Lion’s.

He gave a small nod, and kept doing what he was doing.

Even the Golden Lion was thinking the same, quietly spreading his Golden Cloak Qi to warm himself up.

I warmed my own body up by spreading the Six Peak Flowers technique to the extreme, and watched the enemy. The old man who seemed to be Gid was just looking at the sword he had made with an ecstatic expression, his eyes bulging and cheeks ballooning like a clown.

Added to that the fine wrinkles and age spots on his face –

And the haphazard grey strands of hair, gave the finishing touch to an exceedingly gloomy countenance.

Someone you wouldn’t want to meet in a dark alley, that was for sure.

The sword he was holding with such ecstasy was – dazzling.

A straight white blade.

The unadorned but luxurious cross guard, and the pommel studded with blue gems were gorgeous enough to give it a noble air.

‘Is the ice almost melted?’

It’d been a pretty brutal chill, but I was now able to at least move around.

The moment when I blinked at the Golden Lion and tried to move slowly –

A cold sentence rang out as if stabbing at that gap.

“Don’t move.”

It was Gid’s voice, but it wasn’t singular.

Several voices came simultaneously from one throat.

He was still looking at the sword in his hand, but his consciousness was focused on us.

“I feel it. / The blood that the sword wants. / The sword wants blood. / Lots of blood. / To elevate my soul.”

This pervert sounded so confused it was hard to tell what he meant, but I had a feeling that it was important somehow.

When I tried to move slowly –

His eyes moved slightly.

“Black-haired Jervain. Blond-haired Ryudren. Did celebrities from the four great noble families come to see little ol’ me? But, it’s not your turn yet.”

“What are you talking about?”

When the Golden Lion asked the question, Gid responded by wiggling his sword.

“My sword, Valentine, wants a lot of blood. To put it simply, I don’t think it’s perfect yet. The body has been mixed well, but the soul is still immature. It hasn’t been refined to its full extent. It’s still got impurities mixed up. Since I couldn’t achieve perfection, I have no choice but to forcefully raise its level.”

It wasn’t difficult to understand what the word “raise” meant.

If it ate me and the Golden Lion, it might get a stomachache, so it meant going outside and slaughtering the knights.

“Does that mean that the sword you made will be upgraded to a vision sword?”

“Yes. Jervain’s pup.”

I didn’t ask how he could know that.

He was overflowing with demonic magic that didn’t seem natural at all. Perhaps he’d already established a bond with his sword.

Anyway, the situation wasn’t looking good.

‘It’s dangerous.’

A spirit sword that was equivalent to a vision sword.

Although Gid was an old man and not even a knight, but that alone gave him tremendous strength.

“Jervain’s pup, and Ruydren’s lion cub. Struggle for a while, until I’m back to feed on your blood one last time.”

Puff.

He crossed the distance to us with a free gait as if he was floating in mid-air.

“Ugh.”

Craaaackkle.

We’d almost melted the ice around our bodies, but as Gid hit us with his sword again, the chill that engulfed us grew stronger.

“This…!”

The Golden Lion tried to talk, but Gid disappeared, ignoring us.

Aaaaaaaaah!!

And it tandem, screams of the soldiers began to be heard in the distance.

Claaaang!!

“He even closed the door, this bastard.”

“Are you alright?”

“Fine. You?”

“Fine. I’d almost solved it, but now it’s become a lot harder than I thought.”

Although the sword had a soul of spirit rank, it seemed to be nearing the limit of its rank, and the power output was similar to that of a vision sword.

Obviously, the chill was really strong. My whole body had been covered with thin ice with just a breath, and when the blade surface had touched it, it’d completely frozen over.

“I was careless.”

The power of the sword Gid had created, depended on the psychology of the person used as the final sacrifice.

I never thought that the difficulty level would be set to the worst.

“I couldn’t even draw my sword.”

My sword was frozen and didn’t even get the chance to come out of its sheath.

I didn’t know any ice resistance techniques, so there was nothing I could do about it.

“If we leave him alone, he’ll kill everyone in the county.”

The Golden Lion Knights were present, but Gid’s sword was close to a vision sword.

It was safe to say that few people here could stop him.

“Can you get out?”

“But what about you?”

“I think I should be fine.”

Although he was trembling, a golden colour was beginning to shine from beneath the ice.

Then the problem was me.

It was my first time my body being frozen, so I was nervous too.

There was no other way I could think of, so my choices were limited.

“I think I’ll have to overdo it a little bit.”

“Eh?”

Soon, with a Raging Flower Wave in the left hand –

A White Haze in the right –

Divine power surged from my whole body, and the two qi were fused into one.

“Be careful.”

“…!”

The Golden Lion’s eyes widened, wondering what I was talking about.

And soon.

Baaaaaaaang!!

The ice burst.


“Ugh!”

The sword he had made.

Gid’s heart pounded as he held the sword called Valentine, and blood rushed through his veins.

Slaaaaash!

He’d never thought a sword this great would appear.

It was better than he’d thought.

He couldn’t even understand what he was feeling.

“Kakakakahahaaaaaa!”

With every swing, a chill breath flowed, and all the soldiers in its path were frozen in their tracks.

Beheading them was as easy as eating grapes from the bedside table.

The white, frozen ground turned red. Blood flowed and pooled, gradually thickening.

“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!”

A very brief amount of time was enough.

After killing all the soldiers, the knights came. The rushing knights were also frozen and decapitated.

As he grabbed a severed head and shook it, blood dripped down.

Gid sprinkled the blood over his head and around him. There was no reason.

It just felt like a libation to God.

“Crazy…”

An old bloodstained man holding on to a severed head and dancing, the sight of him was getting more and more bizarre.

Normal people instinctively avoid lunatics.

Because the latter are beyond the formers’ understanding.

Such was the case with Gid.

Nobody could understand him.

They were afraid of him because they couldn’t understand him, and the instinct to avoid him surged through their heads.

Gid had no talent in swordsmanship.

He’d originally been a pilgrim, but he couldn’t find the sword he wanted, and in the meantime, he took on the task of making swords.

He made a sword, made another, and another.

However, even so, he couldn’t find his own sword.

But that sword –

The sword he’d been searching for his whole life –

He thought he might’ve found it now.

“Good… very good!”

Gid slumped down on the floor.

On the frozen white floor, severed limbs of the soldiers were scattered haphazardly.

The moment he leaned forward, his eyes fluttered close, so he lay his head on a severed thigh.

The sky was dark.

But soon the clouds lifted and the moon shone brightly.

Today was a full moon.

“I haven’t seen the moon in a long time. What? You too? Knock it off!”

Gid muttered to himself as if he was having a conversation with the sword.

The soldiers trembled in fear, and even the knights did not approach hastily.

“Why? Why? Why do you look so afraid? Oh, it’s because of all the blood. Even my eyes must look red. Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Sure, makes sense!”

“Ahhhhhhhh!”

“R-, run away!!”

He pretended to rush in, but the soldiers who’d been frozen in fear immediately ran away.

Even the knights couldn’t move as if they were frozen. The world seemed to belong to only him and him alone.

Was life this easy?

Gid once again blamed himself for not having a talent for swordsmanship, but really, the problem was with having the proper sword, not his swordsmanship.

It was because of the sword.

If he’d made such a sword right away when he was young, he would have cut, ripped, and eviscerated the world all around him!!

“Oh, aren’t you Count Valentine! I killed you already, didn’t I? How come you’re here?”

Gid’s neck twisted at a bizarre angle.

He had a puzzled look on his face.

“What…”

Gid, who looked at Tala, strode closer as if confused.

“It’s strange, strange. Count, how come you’re here? Didn’t I push every inch of you, from head to toe, into the furnace?”

“…!”

Fear and anger intermixed.

But Tala couldn’t say anything.

It felt like Gid would kill him if he uttered a single word.

His toes wiggled, but his legs didn’t move for some reason.

… He couldn’t run away.

“Hmm… I can’t help it. I don’t know how you’re alive, but it’s fine as long as I kill you again.”

‘Death.’

Tala’s eyes, which had been brimming with tears, were tightly closed.

That was then.

There was a man who grabbed the frozen Tala by the neck and threw him away.

“This bastard! Who the hell are you, making such a fuss!!”

“You… who?”

“I am the servant of Callius von Jervain, the man who entrusted his life to his master, and the one who wants to be like the Hero of the North!”

It was Bruns.

“You old fogy, even your hair’s gone grey, what’re you doing swinging around a sword at night at your age? Scram before we beat you up! Got it?”

“I… Are you blind? Can’t you see me?”

Gid’s appearance was terrible.

There were bloodstains all over his body, and even lumps of flesh were hanging from his sword.

But Bruns proudly folded his arms in front of him.

“Yeah, I see a lunatic, so?”

Even for the lunatic Gid, Bruns seemed like a crazy bastard.

“You look crazy, old man, but still… No, what are you all doing? If only my master and the Golden Lion came, his limbs would be broken four hundred and fifty-six times! Come on, everybody attack!”

So he had something to believe in. The Golden Lion knights who were behind Bruns rushed in.

The Sixth Squad also didn’t stand still.

Bruns had come with them.

Had he ever seen such a filthy bastard?

It was so ridiculous and a laugh escaped Gid’s throat. Then he raised his sword high and chopped down.

Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaackkkkkkkle-!!

A frigid chill fell from on high like a tidal wave in front of the rushing knights.

“Hic!”

Seeing the frozen knights, Bruns began to hiccup.

Gid, who had frozen the knights and the inquisitors with one chop of his sword, slowly walked in front of Bruns.

As the grey-haired old man approached with a red glare in his eyes, Bruns slapped his buttocks.

“Hiiiiic! Please! Please spare me!!”

There was not a shred of self-respect in his actions.

Seeing his get down on his knees trembling like a leaf, Gid felt sorry for the sword he’d fed with the knights’ blood.

“You piece of trash. I don’t need the blood of a worm like you on my sword.”

Boom! A kick launched Bruns crashing through a nearby storage shed.

“You cur!”

Most of the knights gathered were the nobility and their subordinates, but there were also some carrying the emblem of the Golden Lion Knights, as well as heretic inquisitors with the insignia of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.

They kept congregating, and once their number exceeded one hundred, the barons’ momentum began to surge again.

“How dare you make a fuss here! On behalf of the count, I must reap your soul!”

“Congratulations on coming here to die!”

What happened after that was a slaughter.

The frigid ivory wave that spread from the sword wasn’t something that could be stopped.

Once swung, a chilly wind spread like a storm. And anybody struck by the sword would have their limbs severed, yet due to the cold they wouldn’t die immediately, instead squirming in place like wriggling worms.

Although the ones frozen by the chill breath of the sword couldn’t be saved, and the barons as well as their knights were almost completely wiped out, the Golden Lion Knights and the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad suffered relatively little damage.

But it was only a matter of time.

There was no knight who could use his power in front of that ice.

Even if they avoided that arctic explosion, their bodies would still slowly freeze.

Was this why the Church revered the sword so much?

The knights, helpless in front of a single sword, felt the futility of their struggle in their very bones.

They couldn’t help but have the same thought as the grey-haired old man knocked down enemy after enemy, a single opponent overcoming more than a hundred spirit swords.

That this –  was a disaster.

A natural disaster, in and of itself.

That was then.

Claaaaaang-!!

“Wh, what!”

“The ground suddenly started to collapse!”

There was a violent vibration, like an earthquake.

Whiiiiiiiiiiiiish – bang!

Something soared high into the sky and fell to the floor.

Everybody looked.

“A door?”

It was a door about three handspans thick.

From within the rising cloud of dust, two forms appeared.

“Stand back.”

Whoooooooosh.

After clearing the white chill, the men who appeared like they’d walked through a storm – were Callius and Ruen.

A grey wolf, and a golden lion.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 98

Cough, cough!

“Why…”

“Why are you killing me? Kahaha! You’re right to wonder. Indeed, indeed. I suppose I should tell you. This is the right time to talk about it! So why not? Ha ha ha ha ha ha!”

Even a passing glance was enough to tell that this bastard wasn’t normal.

No, Count Valentine had known he wasn’t normal from the very beginning. Still, he’d had no idea that his madness would be to this extent.

‘I didn’t pay enough attention.’

He’d never thought Gid was this crazy.

He’d thought the blacksmith would at least have a line he wouldn’t dare cross.

His body was immobile, paralyzed, just like the lunatic had said.

Thanks to that, the pain was a little less, but red lifeblood continued to pour out of his wound.

Meanwhile, the madman’s monologue caressed the count’s ears.

“I’ve been thinking about it for quite a while. What separates the various ranks of the sword? How high-ranked is the soul and the body of the source. Then what is the exact principle that drives this? Why would one sword spew fire, and another cut shadows?”

After pondering over and over again, he’d came to a conclusion.

“I concluded that the strong desire of one’s lifetime determines it.”

Desire.

Earnest, heartfelt and sincere yearning.

And the mental state just before death has a great influence on determining the ability of the sword.

That was Gid’s conclusion.

“Among the five Masters of the kingdom, the sword that burns with fire is the most famous vision sword. Do you know how it was born?”

“… Yes.”

It was a pretty famous story.

The sword of Karina, the Witch of Flames.

The story of the birth of the Burning Sword – Calla was passed on like a fairy tale.

“They say the younger sister of the Witch of Flames fought for half a day to save her sister, her body afire all the while. Isn’t that a great story for a sword’s birth?!”

So, Gid imitated it many times.

However, those whom he subdued and then forced to fight while burning aflame, were beings of very poor quality.

In short, they were too weak.

“So, I decided to make you the last sacrifice. Can you guess why?”

Count Valentine was now retired, but he’d been quite a strong knight in his youth.

Gid thought that his body might have become weak, but his soul was still strong.

“What… do you… mean?”

“Tala.”

“!!”

“He’s a pretty smart kid. I only taught him a little bit of my art, but he’s quick to grasp the essence of things. If he grows up like this, he’ll become a great nurturer one day.”

However, the great nurturer of the future was the child of the count lying at his feet.

“He is your very precious son, isn’t he, Count?”

Burning wasn’t, strictly speaking, necessary.

It was better to nurture the sword in his own way, Gid thought.

“What are you going to do to my son?! If you touch even the tip of his hair, I will tear out your limbs and chew them up!!”

How could a gentleman like the count get so excited when his son was brought up?

A parent’s love for a child debased them, blurring the lines between human and animal, and Gid loved it.

“Kahahaha!! Why’re you so excited? Calm down and listen.”

“…”

“I have decided to season the offering with the wish of the last sacrifice. Since it’s time to finish boiling the stew, shouldn’t there be seasoning to sharpen the flavour? How else could it taste delicious?”

“Crazy… You crazy…!”

Seasoning! Delicious!

He was talking about human corpses!

“Ahaha!! To know your own father’s corpse was turned into a carcass – something so appalling… it won’t be strange if he went crazy.”

Gid grinned, as if explaining something he was proud of.

“Or maybe there’s another way. To die for another’s sake is the noblest act. A father dies in his son’s place… how does that sound, Count? Is it not tragic? Is it not beautiful?”

“You bastard…!”

“Your lifespan is bound to run out one day. Wouldn’t it be better to use up something so precious instead of wasting it? If I mix the seasoning of your sacrifice into my pot, a wonderful sword might come out! Aren’t you curious?”

In the end, this crazy bastard wanted to kill both himself and his son. Count Valentine bit his lip so tightly that blood came out.

“… I won’t let you have your way.”

“I just want to see… what kind of power would such a sword be born with? Are you really not curious, Count?”

The count said, looking into Gid’s eyes that were full of laughter.

“… Many nobles and knights are now stationed here in the county.”

“Hmm?”

“Not only the Golden Lion Knights of the South and their captain, there’s also Callius the Judge. Even if you kill me, there’s nothing other than death waiting for you.”

The count and the count’s son disappearing at the same time. In such a situation, would the kingdom stand still?

“Sword? Even if you can make a sword, you’ll soon be hunted down and executed. Even if you make a sword, it won’t be great enough to save you.”

“…”

As soon as he mentioned the sword, Gid’s expression began to stiffen.

“A spirit sword is your limit in this life. Holy sword? Hahaha! Ridiculous!”

“Even though you’re paralyzed, you’re doing a good job of running your mouth.”

Why was the mouth fine?

Was the count such a political creature that his mouth was simply stronger than the rest of his body? Gid shook his head.

“It’s still not too late. Release me. I won’t kill you, despite your transgressions.”

“If I’d cared about my life, I wouldn’t have gotten kicked out of the Church.”

“You fucking bastard. Did your mother teach you to be like this? Or your father? Oh, probably neither. You were an orphan, right? Should I say, as expected of a guttersnipe piece of trash?”

Gid’s complexion darkened at the sudden cursing.

“I changed my mind. Although I sometimes said otherwise… but in the end, the cold really isn’t worse than the heat. There are quite a few burning ghosts here in the pot to keep you company. Please hold on to that rage until you die, Count. Then I will give you a name and cherish you for the rest of my life.”

“I’m not going to beg for my life. Kill me whichever way you want, but it’s not like what I said about your parents were a lie. You shitling son of a bitch. Let’s hope the parents who abandoned you will love you when you meet them in the afterlife, huh? You motherfucker.”

A bizarre smile rose from Gid’s coldly distorted expression.

Bump!

“Ugh…!”

Gid smiled as he lifted the count, whose body was becoming colder by the second.

“Please don’t lose that passion.”

Blub, blub.

Above the simmering furnace.

Gid held the count by the neck.

Slowly.

Very, very slowly, he began to lower the count’s body into that mass of molten iron.


– Found it.

It took longer than expected.

The door had been so well hidden that it was already dawn.

“Where is it?”

– At the prayer room.

The prayer room.

Did they have the guts to make a heretic sword like that in the basement of the prayer room?

It was a place where dozens of people came in and went out every day, and yet that was the location they chose?

Anyway, now that the place had been found, all that was left was to go in and catch them.

But…

“Why are you here?”

“It sounds like you’re trying to do something quite interesting. I just wanted to take part.”

The Golden Lion was at the forge of Tala. All of a sudden, he’d come in and asked me if he could join.

“It’s not very fun.”

“It’ll be fun if I join!”

How nosy.

But it didn’t really matter.

I didn’t know if there’d be any roadblocks in killing the count, but it was Gid, not him, that mattered right now.

That was the clear priority.

The Golden Lion coming to assist could only help.

‘If possible, it’s better to catch him before he manages to finish the sword.’

I didn’t know what kind of a sword he’d make, but something made from a hundred knights wouldn’t be ordinary.

“But really, can a great sword be made just by sacrificing a hundred knights?”

Had he heard it all from outside?

The Golden Lion’s face looked quite stern.

He’d asked if he could join in a lively tone, but he seemed to be quite upset inside.

I calmly assuaged his curiosity.

“There’s a saying that’s been passed down from the ancient times – an abundance may be worse than a lack. It might exert great power, but it won’t be easy to use.”

“What do you mean?”

A cup that overflows can never be perfect.

“… It might bestow something like the prince’s madness.”

“I see…”

The Golden Lion’s complexion also hardened a little at the mention of the prince.

Carpe’s Light Dragon Sword.

He couldn’t be unaware that the prince who had taken it up, had turned into a beast.

“Whether it makes you crazy or possesses you, it doesn’t sound like the user’s going to keep his consciousness. Let’s hurry up before a rampage starts.”

“Tala.”

“Yes!”

“Guide me to the prayer room.”

“All right.”

Me and the Golden Lion followed Tala to the prayer room.

He instructed the soldiers he encountered on the way to firmly guard the surroundings.

I had Orcal wait outside in case of any unforeseen circumstances.

It’d just be annoying if another intruder showed up.

“I think… this is the place.”

When the carpet was rolled up on one side, some seams became visible.

When Tala muttered and touched it, tuk! Something like a handle popped out.

He turned it and –

Creeeeak.

The trapdoor was about to open.

“Ugh, help me!”

The trapdoor looked fairly thick and heavy.

While I looked at the red-faced Tala and clicked my tongue, the Golden Lion went to help.

Creeeeeeeeeeeaaaaakkkkk!

“Ugh! Oh! I never thought it’d be this heavy.”

“You lack discipline. Can you really become a sword nurturer like this?”

“It, it’s because I didn’t get enough sleep recently!”

The moment I was about to retort that it was a really poor excuse, a very hot wind blew through the open crack.

The air was quite chilly because it was early in the morning, but as soon as that wind blew in, the entire prayer room became hot.

It looked like they’d put in a lot of effort into making a forge in the basement.

There was no trace of heat until we opened the door, but as soon as there was an opening, a wind this hot came out.

“Tala, I want you to stay outside.”

“But…”

“Me and the Golden Lion are enough for this.”

Tala nodded his head without saying anything else, as if he understood what I meant.

I beckoned the Golden Lion and went down first.

The more I went deeper into the basement, the more I could smell the filthy stench stinging my nostrils, and the bizarre sound of whistling in my ears.

It was like the sound of the wind, and yet it rang like the sound of swords clashing.

But only after realizing that it was the sound of hammering, I slowly grabbed my sword.

The sound of hammering got stronger.

It swelled violently like a raging wave crashing against a steep cliff.

In tandem, our steps also accelerated.

Our footsteps, which had been carefully descending, now began to run and then sprint, as if we were trying to catch up with something.

And when we arrived –

“Aaah…”

An old man’s sigh flowed out.

A dazzling light of divine power was spreading from the centre of the vast forge.

“You’re one step late.”

The sword was finished.

“Ahhhh…”

A deep sigh.

Or perhaps a hum of exaltation.

The white-haired old man’s mouth broke into a jagged grin as if he was satisfied.

A gloomy fire fluttered in his eyes.

“Kuh.”

The Golden Lion tugged at his ear.

I didn’t even have to ask why.

The cacophonic dissonance emanating from the sword made my ears hurt, too.

A sound of something ripping, and a scream of agonized pain, pounded all over my body.

I narrowed my eyes and looked at the quest window in front of me.

「The Sword of Sorrow」
A sword made by sacrificing a hundred knights.
A flock of screaming souls, unable to blend together.
Execute the lunatic, Gid, by the spirits' demand.
<Reward> [Rare Constitution Lottery Ticket]

As soon as I accepted the quest –

The old man’s neck twisted at a bizarre angle.

He pointed his sword at us both.

Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaackkkkkkkkkkkle!!

A pure white energy exploded from the blade in all directions.

“Ugh!”

Chill enough to freeze even the bones.

In an instant, not only the enormous forge, but even the Golden Lion and I, were left frozen.

Even the boiling furnace flash froze into a mass of cold metal.

Nothing could block that frigid breath.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 97

“Haah…”

Gid.

When I’d first come up with his settings, I’d thought myself a genius.

From the moment I’d first devised the Pilgrim’s Path, I couldn’t quench my desire to properly flesh out the world, and there were several storylines I’d thought of.

Among them, Gid’s arc was one that really expressed the twistedness of human desires.

In fact, it’d been rated pretty well.

The scenario had come to life on the screen, and birthed a natural anger in the gamers – or so the reviews had said.

‘Who knew it would unfold right in front of my eyes one day.’

A sigh escaped my lips.

Was Fleshshaper Gid really entangled with Count Valentine?

And Tal, was his disciple?

It was a combo that made me dizzy, but I didn’t have the time to digest it.

What I was going to have to do was decided.

“One knight per day. Another knight with high potential may have died today. I can’t catch a wink all night, every night, because the cries of the knights who died unjustly keep echoing from the basement.”

As expected from a spirit medium.

I’d wondered why his complexion was so bad, so this must’ve been the reason.

“Why me? Why not the Golden Lion?”

“Because you, are the Judge.”

The Golden Lion could perhaps kill Gid. But would he be able to kill Count Valentine?

Count Valentine was quite a thorough man. He wouldn’t confess, and there was a possibility that he’d be released because his connection to the crime couldn’t be proved.

But in this world, Callius’ nickname was the Judge.

The Judge who would punish the guilty who had cast innocents alive into the furnace, without exception.

“Along with my father – please pass judgment on my master.”

The truth was reflected in Tala’s voice as tears glinted in the dim light.

Callius nodded.

“I will.”

“Really?”

Tala had a surprised expression as if he hadn’t expected Callius to accept it so easily.

But from Callius’ point of view, Count Valentine had to be killed anyway.

He was aligned with the empire, and he was probably one of the archbishop’s subordinates, so it was better to kill him.

Moreover, if he truly harboured Flesh Shaper Gid, he couldn’t keep him alive.

‘It’s dangerous.’

The count and Gid, either of them were no threat, not by themselves.

Because although Count Valentine has manpower, he lacked a true high-level force, and although Gid had excellent nurturing techniques, he couldn’t make swords out of nothing.

But when the two worked together, Gid would get access to the enormous resources he needed to craft an excellent carcass, and Count Valentine would get his hands on the sword in return.

If so, there was a high probability that the first victim of that powerful carcass would be Callius himself.

“Okay. Where is he?”

“Oh, we can’t find him right now.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know where exactly Master and Father have hidden the furnace, except that it’s underground. Our only choice is to try and secretly follow Father tomorrow.”

He didn’t even know the way? How come he knew all those details, then?

After a moment of thought, I just asked it out loud.

“You don’t even know the way, so how did you know the details of the situation?”

“I caught a glimpse of Master’s journal. There, I saw a rough schedule, and I could deduce the rest from the cries I hear every night. My father also vanished somewhere every night… so it wasn’t that difficult.”

His brain wasn’t worthless, at least.

“Some knights were said to be suddenly transferred away, or that they went out on an express mission, but none of them ever came back.”

“I see. Then the only way to find the door to the basement is to follow your father.”

“Yes. We have to surprise him when he opens the door.”

“… It’ll take a long time.”

It’d take too long. It was a bit uncomfortable to sit tight.

Was there no way?

No, wait, that wasn’t true.

“What is that?”

“A worm.”

“A worm?”

“Yes. It’ll take a little while.”

This would help him find the entrance.

Callius’ lips curved up at the corners as he fiddled with the worm, created by the Worm Soul, in his hands.


With every step he went down the stairs, the heat scalded his face and choked his breath.

The heat came from the furnace.

The man’s eyes frowned as an indescribable filthy smell stung his nostrils.

However, the face of the knight accompanying him down the stairs was shining brightly.

“Really? You had a sword custom-made for me…”

“That’s right. We can’t have a knight with your potential carry such a low-grade carcass, after all.”

Behind the knight whose name wasn’t known, was none other than the owner of this county.

Count Valentine.

He patted the knight’s shoulder with a kind face. The young knight’s face was full of joy and excitement.

“I never knew you thought of me so highly… Count. I beg to be your sword for the rest of my life!”

“Oh, naturally, naturally.”

There was a boiling furnace and a blacksmith waiting for them down in the basement.

It was a pretty decent-looking facility.

The knight had worked for the count for several years, but this was the first time he came to know that there was such a place underground.

“Come on, sit here for a while. The forgemaster will make a sword for you soon. How about praying while waiting? Lord Valtherus’ blessing is indispensable for the birth of a good sword.”

“Ah! All right.”

The knight immediately closed his eyes and began reciting a prayer. The count’s eyes were cold as he watched him pray sincerely.

He looked back and nodded his head.

The old man who had slowly approached them, stabbed down with his sword.

Snikt!!

“Ugh!!”

The knight spewed out a mouthful of blood.

“Why…”

His incredulous eyes lost their light and his body collapsed, but the old man didn’t care and skilfully took off the knight’s armour and clothes.

“Tch, does it have to be like this every time?”

To the count who clicked his tongue, the old man –

– No, Gid, responded.

“It’s unavoidable. One soul per day. Isn’t that your contract with me? Count Valentine.”

“It’s not easy to sacrifice a hundred knights. If I hadn’t given you my word…”

To sacrifice a hundred knights…

What kind of a hellish cost was that?

Even in terms of national power, a group of a hundred knights couldn’t be called insignificant.

Such an astronomical, incalculable cost was being paid for obtaining a single sword.

“A hundred knights are nothing compared to creating a proper sword. I’d be happy to make that trade even if I had to do it a thousand times.”

“…”

Count Valentine sighed as he watched Blacksmith Gid climb up the steps to the edge of the boiling furnace.

“H-, help…”

Dragging the bloody knight up by the legs, he climbed to the edge of the furnace that looked like a huge pot, and threw him in without any hesitation.

With a plop!

The molten iron overflowed for a moment, but then the surface settled to a steady boil.

In front of the furnace where the knight was being boiled alive, Gid knelt down and began to pray.

For the dead knight?

No.

Just for the sword about to be born.

For the God who would accept this sacrifice and wash away the stains from its soul.

Even Count Valentine couldn’t stay silent in front of that maddening scene.

“There aren’t many left. A hundred well-trained knights. You’ve taken them and taken them, all for making a single sword!”

Surely that long-awaited sword would soon be born?

“What’s it looking like?”

“I see a vision.”

“… Hmmm.”

A vision sword – capable of manifesting a fantasy.

For a vision sword, a hundred knights wasn’t a waste.

‘If that’s the case, then my days of trembling in front of the Jervains are over.’

The reason why the Jervain family was scary was not only that it was one of the four great noble houses, or that it was the Lord of the North – the more fundamental reason was the heirloom passed down in the family.

The vision sword, Callis.

Storm Sword – Callis.

For a noble family, the value of a vision sword was immeasurable.

Just by possessing the vision sword, the rank of a family would rise sharply.

The level of the sword indicated the level of the family.

Count Valentine couldn’t shake off that desire easily.

“If a vision sword is born, I’ll make it our family heirloom, and I’ll appoint you to a noble rank as my vassal.”

A vision sword was definitely worth such a price.

Or rather, even that might not be enough payment.

However –

“If the sword turns out subpar, I’ll immediately accuse you of killing a knight and cut off your head. I’ll do my duty to the county and set an example.”

In truth, there was no reconciling Gid and the count.

Because that was how it was written in the stars.

“My ultimate goal is to make a holy sword. Don’t worry, all the swords that are born along the way will belong to Valentine.”

Such as this sword that he longed for.

“Hm. But is it really possible to make a sword like this?”

“Count.”

“What?”

“Do you know the difference between a base carcass and a spirit?”

“Well… the dissolution of the soul?”

“Yes. Dissolution of the soul. Just as a bird hatches from an egg, just as an insect molts, only after the skin is peeled off, does the sword acquire its proper dignity.”

The strength of the sword is affected by The quality of the soul.

Pure soul. Brave soul. Filthy soul.

Gid said, looking happily at the gigantic furnace, boiling hot.

“That furnace already contains the body and soul of ninety-nine people. Inside that boiling pot, the filth within that mass of flesh and soul is now being purified, and the pure essences are mixing together.”

One day, or rather one corpse, left.

He was looking forward to the moment when all his blood and sweat would bear fruit.

“Then do you know what the difference between spirit and vision is?”

“Well… I don’t know.”

“They say that what we call hwan (vision) today was once called hwa. Hwa for flower, for fury, for disaster[1]. Disaster! It’s a really fitting name, isn’t it?”

Gid even talked about the empire, and said that ‘vision’ there had another name, ‘extinction’.

“Disaster… Well, considering the power of a vision sword, that fits. But I don’t see what that has to do with the difference between spirit and vision.”

Gid nodded.

“Right, spirit means having an awakened soul. Then what is vision? Since hwan can also mean a painted scene, I think that it’s applying an act of transformation on the awakened soul. So how do you change a soul? How exactly should I wake a soul up to make that happen? That’s the question I focused on.”

“And?”

Gid shook his head, mournfully.

“I couldn’t find the full answer. But I did get a clue.”

“Is it this?”

The count pointed to the furnace.

“That’s right. One hundred knights. The bodies and souls of a hundred knights with high potential. When you combine them together, the soul transforms.”

Kikikikik.

An eerie laughter echoed through the basement.

“But the furnace is big enough to fit a hundred bodies. Won’t you end up with too much material? Enough for multiple swords, even.”

“That’s why I have this hammer. I’ll beat it, and beat it again to filter out all the impurities. I’ll beat it and keep beating it till I have only a single sword.”

Only one sword to offer to God.

A sword great enough to satisfy God and bring peace to his body and soul.

A sword that would raise him up to eternal glory!

“I’ve already finished the design.”

It was an unusual structure.

The teeth of the sword were layered on top of each other, so it could stretch like a whip or be used like a longsword.

The count looked at the design etched on the paper and asked Gid.

“It’s a strange sword. Have you decided on a name?”

“Yes.”

Gid smiled faintly as he caressed the blueprint.

“Valentine.”

“… What?”

“I built this sword for the Valentines.”

Snikt!!

“Ugh!!”

Claaaaaang! Clang!!

Gid, who’d stabbed Count Valentine and nailed him to the wall, watched him vomit blood.

“I commend you for being the hundredth knight, Your Excellency! Ha ha ha ha ha!!”

“You, you madman… Were you planning this from the beginning?”

“Put a hundred knights with some potential into a furnace and you get a vision sword? Nonsense. Melting down a clump of worms would only make the sword a little bigger at best.”

“You… you lied to me…”

“It’s your own fault, being fooled.”

Count Valentine tried to raise his hand, but his body wouldn’t listen. Gid, who looked at his trembling hand with something akin to pity, clicked his tongue and shook his head.

“Don’t bother. Soon you’ll be completely paralyzed and won’t even be able to twitch. I never showed you this before, but this is another masterpiece of mine. It’s a spirit sword with a paralyzing ability. Even a demonic beast wouldn’t be able to move for an hour after tasting its edge.”

Only the eerie sound of Gid’s giggles echoed through the basement.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 화 – Yes, the same flower that’s a recurring motif in Stella’s swordsmanship and technique – from Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season, to Other Shore Flower. The fact that it means both flower and fury/disaster is why 파화로 is translated as Raging Flower Wave.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 96

Cla-aaaang.

The hammering sound continued its rhythmic beat. The blade on the anvil burned red, and the bellows that fed the brazier continued fanning the flames.

Claaang-!

Each spark that flew was a small amount of impurity, disappearing.

The red-hot blade was pushed down into the water tank, flash-boiling the water into steam.

But the reason why this place was a little different from other forges –

“O God.”

Was that the blacksmith was working while reciting a prayer of the Church.

The smithy where the sword nurturers of the Church gathered –

In a space that was so hot that her skin felt inflamed, Helena stood next to the hammering man while covering her body with a cloak.

“How is it?”

“it’s fine. Even if you use it for a thousand or ten thousand years, there won’t be a problem. You’ve treated it with respect.”

“Of course, it’s as important to me as my own life. Are there really no problems?”

“None. I can’t get used to how you paladins are always this nervous. Remember who made it, how could there a problem? This guy is one of my masterpieces. It’s fine, so don’t worry.”

Two swords that looked very different.

However, they were famous as a pair, the shadow – and the serpent.

It was Helena’s twin swords, Yukrin.

“Don’t you understand that Yukrin is a masterpiece that’s counted within my top five creations?”

He was the most influential man among the sword nurturers of the Church.

Their leader –

Gregory.

Wrinkles marred his face indicating his age, and his white beard and hair signalled the same, but his large size and the bulging muscles on his arms were proof that he was not yet ready to retire.

“Don’t worry, the number of carcasses and noble souls that’s been absorbed in your Yukrin isn’t high enough to cause trouble.”

Gregory was finished with grooming the pair of swords.

Helena shrugged her shoulders as she carefully took Yukrin from his hands.

“Paladins are like that. As long as the sword and the soul are intertwined, if the sword gets hurt, you yourself will inevitably get hurt too.”

Paladins who had made a scabbard and united a part of the sword with their soul were all usually like that.

The sword had been marked as their lifelong companion, and they had made a sheath for it by giving up all they had, in turn.

If the sword hurt, so would they.

Such was the bond between their souls.

“Helena.”

“What is it?”

Helena’s lips had risen up in a pleasant manner as she stroked the shiny and neatly groomed Yukrin.

Helena always came to this place, the Church’s smithy, and asked him to groom the carcass.

Because Gregory was the creator of the twin sword, Yukrin.

“Do you know where Gid is?”

“Gid? Nurturer Gid?”

“Yes, him.”

“Isn’t he dead? I heard he broke the taboo and burned people alive in the furnace, didn’t he?”

“… Right.”

Gregory’s blunt expression grew even more heavy.

Helena’s eyes narrowed.

“He’s alive.”

Everyone in the Church wanted the best and strongest sword, to offer to God.

Because of the belief that one could find rest in the arms of a perfect God only by offering a perfect sword that would satisfy God.

“Do you know what all nurturers dream of?”

“Making a top-level sword?”

“Yeah. We don’t have the dwarves’ talent to make anything out of minerals, but we too have our own history, and our own deep tradition.”

Most of the nurturers cast swords in a way that was different from the common pilgrims.

The starting point was how to make a carcass more ’efficiently’.

“A carcass is a carcass even if you make it from a beggar on the street or a noble in some astronomically high position, and they might end up no different from each other. Then, what is the principle, the reason why some swords are created as high-class?”

“What?”

“Pride. It’s the difference between having pride and not having it. Then, what exactly is ‘pride’? Pride is something to be protected even at the cost of your immortal soul, however you may be able to cast it off in front of a small life.”

Such was ‘pride’.

“According to their dispositions and reputations during their lifetimes, the Church gives every dead body a grade when bringing it here into the smithy.”

Gregory took out an ingot boasting a subtle lustre and showed it to Helena.

“If the corpse ritual is not fully performed, the dead body transforms to a state that is neither a sword nor flesh. We then alight it with fire, beat it, and turn it into an ingot.”

The job of a nurturer was to re-smelt the ingot into a sword and perform a complete ritual to make it into a perfect carcass.

“Your Yukrin was also made like this.”

“I know. You told me you had to mix several high-grade ingots to create it.”

“That’s right.”

“But what does that have to do with Gid…”

“This method used by us nurturers of the Church is, honestly, not very effective. If you mix several ingots, there’s a comparatively high probability that the grade will increase, but the risk of it being ruined is similarly high.”

Therefore, you’d get a successful product only 20% to 30% of the time.

If you used high-grade ingots, it was less than 10%.

A near-extreme probability.

“We thought the reason was in the outflow and destruction of the soul in the process. But there was nothing to be done. In order to make a sword with a higher rank, we thought it naturally needed to bear that level of stress.”

But –

“There was someone who had a different idea.”

“So to prevent the outflow of souls… Gid boiled people alive.”

“That’s right.”

In order to make a holy sword that could be offered to God, he violated the taboo set by the Church.

“What I found out wasn’t limited to just that.”

“What else did he do?”

“He set living humans on fire. Drowned them to death. Buried them alive. Killed people in all sorts of unusual ways, turning them into swords. There were no limits to his experimentation. Even going so far as to testing carcassification on people who were still alive.”

“Ah…”

Just hearing about it was terrifying.

It was as if he was testing the myth that an elemental sword of fire would appear if you burned a human to death and made him into a sword.

The same went for drowning and live burial.

It was something anyone could think of, but not actually put it into practice – and Nurturer Gid meticulously tested it all.

As Helena heard the story, goosebumps slowly grew on her forearms.

“I don’t know the exact number of his victims, but it was significant. And as if that wasn’t enough, he even experimented on a demonic beast. His sins are no longer at the level of repentance.”

He should’ve been dead in the first place.

“But someone appreciated his talent.”

“Who?”

“I only heard that it was a certain nobleman. Must be a very high-ranking one.”

“… So he saved Gid?”

“I’m afraid so. But I’m also curious. This is a damn fucking occupational disease.”

Gregory shook his head and sighed.

Helena waited silently, remembering that Gid had originally been Gregory’s disciple.

“Helena. Find Gid. And if you can…”

Before more sacrifices were made –

“Shatter the delusion of that bastard.”


A dark night.

A night when the moon was half covered by dark clouds.

Callius found the forge with the half-moon pattern on it.

“Who are you?”

– Asked a patrolling soldier.

Callius revealed his identity and cleared up the misunderstanding.

“Sorry. There’ve been a string of cases of soldiers and knights disappearing. Even the count stays at his place at night, unless something serious happens.”

“Why?”

“There’re rumours that ghosts are possessing the knights.”

“Do you believe such nonsense?”

“Haha, of course I don’t believe it, but there really are a lot of people who keep disappearing. Anyway, be careful. Later!”

A string of disappearances.

Callius felt a sense of faint tug in his memory due to an event that was clearly none of his business.

‘What is it?’

It was like an errant thought, but it floated hazily like a mist inside his head.

After contemplating for a while, Callius finally decided to focus on the task in front of him.

He quietly sneaked into the forge, taking care to avoid notice from the patrolling soldiers.

He had to go through this hardship because it’d been written in the note that no one else should find out.

Creeeeeak.

Once he opened the door to the shabby smithy, he saw a large brazier inside.

There were various iron tools nearby, and several other odds and ends needed for the smithing process.

Tongs, and anvil.

A sword was stretched out on a decorative table.

And there was a young man wielding a hammer, his hands dirty with soot.

Tala de Valentine.

Squinting his eyes in the dim light, he greeted Callius, who had come in with his back to the moonlight.

“My dream is to be a blacksmith.”

The conversation started in an absurdly abrupt manner.

“Did you call me here only to tell me this?”

Would this child one day truly grow up to become a representative of the Church?

Callius looked at Tala with a new sense of curiosity.

Did such an ungrateful idiot really have any talent?

It was amazing to think that such a guy would become a master craftsman in the future. Tala’s face flushed as Callius kept staring.

“Sorry, Count. I don’t like men.”

“… What?”

Callius’ face contorted.

However, Tala’s wasn’t finished with his bullshit.

“Even though you smell good, and have a very handsome face, it’s instinctive…”

“Shut up. Keep talking and I’ll cut off that cheeky tongue first.”

“… Sorry.”

Tala bowed his head.

“Tell me why you called me.”

“You just told me you’ll cut out my tongue if I…”

If it weren’t for his nobility characteristic, Callius would’ve burst into swearing.

“Say it. Why did you call me?”

“… Like I said, my dream is to become a blacksmith. But unfortunately, the fief’s title has to be passed down from generation to generation. When my father retires, I’ll have to take over the lordship.”

Wouldn’t that be a good thing?

He hadn’t called Callius here just for a secret night-time confession, surely?

“Come to the point. I don’t have the free time to waste on your complaints.”

“Yes, sorry. Simply put, please kill Count Valentine.”

“…”

Indeed, it was a very sharp and succinct point.

“The reason being?”

“Because I want to nurture swords. Oh, if possible, could I please touch your sword once, Count?”

“…”

Was the ability to speak really so essential for this bastard?

He had dark circles under his eyes and his face was wrinkled, so he didn’t look very good in the first place, though.

“You’d be better off clearing your head and talking properly. Think twice before you say anything. You’re being a nuisance.”

“Sorry. It’s just that I’m so excited right now… whoo.”

After taking a few deep breaths, Tala spoke again with a calm face.

“I want to be a blacksmith.”

There wasn’t any improvement.

Callius decided to actively explore for the answer he wanted.

“Because?”

“I have no talent in swordsmanship. But I’m very interested in swords! That’s one reason. And the other is, I’m talented.”

“You’re a fun one.”

It was his first time seeing a guy who spoke so confidently about his talent.

As a blacksmith, at that.

Needless to say, of course, there were blacksmiths in this world as well.

No matter how much a pilgrim borrowed the soul of a corpse from his God and turned it into a sword, he couldn’t create everything else.

To farm, one needed farming implements, and for logging, one needed an axe.

Likewise, various tools were needed for construction, and blacksmiths were needed to make them.

“It’s not a suitable activity for the son of an aristocrat. How do you know that you have talent?”

“From the moment I started to perceive things around me and knew what people and objects were…”

“Keep it short.”

“I can feel souls. That’s why it’s inevitable for me to be a blacksmith.”

‘Does he have the talent of a spirit medium?’

If so, there was some truth to the saying that he had talent as a blacksmith.

To be precise –

“You want to be a nurturer.”

“Yes!”

But Callius still didn’t understand.

“So what does that have to do with Count Valentine?”

“The story will be quite long.”

“Tell me anyway.”

“Do you know about Nurturer Gid? You’re a captain of the Inquisition, Count, so you might know.”

‘Flesh Shaper’ Gid.

Callius did indeed know.

“How is that madman relevant?”

“Nurturer Gid is my teacher.”

“…”

“My teacher, in collusion with my father, is planning to put a hundred knights alive into a furnace. He wants to make a sword suitable to be sacrificed to God, or so he says.”

One hundred knights.

To put them alive into a furnace and turn them into a sword –

Callius gulped quietly as soon as he heard Tala’s story.

“And?”

“… Nothing else. That was it.”

“Oh?”

A shadow was cast on Callius’ face as he stared at the ground.

It was etched with deep remorse, rather than wrath at hearing of this wretched act.

When such a scene appeared, Tala had no choice but to tilt his head.

However, Callius immediately calmed his emotions and lifted his head.

“Where is he? Gid, that is. I have to find him right now.”

Although the only thing on his shoulders was a cloak –

For some reason, Callius couldn’t easily shake the feeling that something was weighing on his body.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 95

Callius went straight to the room allocated to him by Count Valentine and rested, while mentally reviewing his battle with the Golden Lion.

“Even the tail end of the Five Stars is at that level.”

Then how strong were the other four?

And how strong were the Masters who stood above them?

He couldn’t even guess.

“Still, it was a good fight.”

It was a great harvest just to see the Golden Lion’s Golden Cloak Qi[1].

A unique technique that covered the whole body with sword aura and used that as the basis of swordsmanship.

Callius knew the theory, but seeing it in person was a whole different beast.

“It went like this…”

As he raised his hand to operate his divine power, a silver-coloured divine light bloomed from his arm.

However, because he mixed the power of the Silver Flower Wave Sword with it, the light was shaped like petals.

Even so, the petals quickly disintegrated, like silver ashes in the wind.

“It’s difficult.”

For a technique that was only ever passed down to the eldest son of Ruydren of each generation, It seemed too difficult to follow.

Just igniting it over one hand was so difficult, how much practice would it take to reliably express it with your whole body?

‘Still, I think I can roughly understand the outline.’

Putting your divine power into the sword increased the strength and cutting power of the sword.

However, if you instead expressed it from your whole body, your divine power would be consumed way faster, and it’d be impossible to concentrate on the sword itself.

In a word, it was counterintuitive.

Instead of being able to focus your power into your sword, you covered your whole body with it, not only consuming all your energy but even decreasing the power behind your sword.

This was then the question.

What was the point in being the Golden Lion?

Why would the Ruydren family suffer through this unnecessary consumption of stamina and cover their whole body with divine power?

To further strengthen their physical abilities?

To increase their physical defence by covering themselves with divine power? No.

Although the Golden Cloak Qi looked like armour at first glance, it didn’t bestow any defensive abilities to the user.

Rather than defending, it was a technique created for the purpose of attacking.

Golden Cloak Qi could be said to be a preparatory technique for condensing sword qi within the body and releasing it outside to powerful effect.

“It’s similar to Other Shore Flower.”

If Other Shore Flower combined two external techniques into one and used the repulsion between them to propel the sword forward, then Golden Cloak Qi was a singular technique to strengthen your sword by unfurling the power outside the body.

They shared certain similarities, but they were still different techniques in the end.

“If this is Other Shore Flower –”

Callius clapped his hands together.

Bang!

There was a loud noise.

“Then this is Golden Cloak Qi.”

Callius clapped his hands again, but this time they joined and interlocked.

Fingers interlaced and tightly intertwined.

Callius nodded at the metaphor.

Hands-on made comprehension a little quicker, it seemed.

However, both techniques were preparations for becoming a Master, and the final aim was probably to form to ‘sword boundary’.

In any case, with a little more research into Golden Cloak Qi it seemed he might become able to freely use Other Shore Flower.

The wall blocking him from forming the fourth peak might finally shatter once that happened, so the match with the Golden Lion was a stroke of fortune that couldn’t be paid for with mere gold.

“I got the feeling of it.”

A Raging Flower Wave lit on Callius’ right arm.

The mists of the White Haze covered his left arm.

And put both of them into his sword. Fine control of the spiritual force and properly combining them were key.

Whooooosh–

Callius slowly gathered his hands together, and a powerful emanation of energy in the shape of a flower bloomed between them.

Then the number of flowers began uncontrollably increasing and multiplying in a dizzying fashion.

A beautiful and ephemeral scene because one never knew when it might disappear.

Other Shore Flower.

“Kuh…”

Creak. Click– As soon as he lost his concentration, the flowers immediately scattered into the wind.

Callius’ hands began trembling.

“One wrong move and my hands will explode.”

But he’d gotten hold of the feeling.

It wasn’t perfect by any means, but he’d indeed gotten the gist of it.

“Whoo–”

Taking a deep breath, Callius once again put a Raging Flower Wave in his left hand and a White Haze in his right.

The powers of the different techniques surged in his hands, and when they were joined together, a strong and violent repelling force began overflowing from the connection.

As he slowly spread out his hands, a silver flower bloomed inside.

And as he released it slowly –

Craaaaaaaaaack!!

Thooooooooom!!

Not only the room the count had given him, but the entire hallway exploded.

It was truly an immense amount of power.

Although it was not unfolded with a sword, it was a true Other Shore Flower.

“Kukkkuk, kahaha ha ha ha ha!”

Callius clenched his fists with a euphoric look on his face.

It was done. And now –

“I should give the Golden Lion a present. I owe him a lot, after all.”

Now, it was only a matter of time before he could use the complete form of the Other Shore Flower at will.

Like a wall had been broken.

It felt like the limits of his own ideas had been broken down, as if he’d newly opened his eyes.

His whole body trembled at the thrill.

Before he’d realized it properly, Callius had wondered how such a difficult technique could’ve been created, but now he saw that it must’ve been easy.

Of course, that wasn’t to say it was really easy to achieve.

Callius wouldn’t have attained this realization for some years, if he hadn’t witnessed the technique of the Golden Lion.

‘The greatest virtue of a knight is to meet his opponent face-to-face with their swords.’

So it was just right.

Pit-a-pat-pit-a-pat!

As he was revelling in his enlightenment, soldiers arrived.

“Count Jervain? What’s going on!”

“An ambush?!”

“Boss! What happened!?”

The soldiers gathered and made a loud commotion.

There were knights among them, and people from the Sixth Squad, too. They looked like they didn’t have a clue as to what was happening.

Callius saw the crowd, gathered his strength and said,

“I achieved consummation, that’s all.”

Achieving consummation as a knight.

If that were the case, even if it caused such a commotion, it would easily pass muster.

“Consummation?”

“Consummation… my commendations to thee, sir!”

“Congrats, Boss!”

Congratulations came pouring in, as expected.

“You guys clean this up. You… were called Joseph, right?”

Callius looked at Joseph, one of the ones from the Sixth Squad who’d gathered.

“Yes, sir.”

“You’d do better as the lieutenant.”

“No.”

Unlike that cheeky Diego, Joseph was a serious guy.

He fit Callius’ preferences.

Moreover, everybody else got defeated by the Golden Lion Knights, but not him.

“If you fought Dingo, who’d win?”

“My name is Diego…”

“I always lost. But now, I don’t know.”

“What!?”

Ignoring Diego’s glare, Callius slowly looked Joseph over. He had good muscular texture, and above all, his thighs looked firm.

It meant that he’d faithfully carried out his training.

“Did your skills suddenly improve?”

“Yes. Your training method seems to really suit me, Captain. Lately, even running on the mountain feels light.”

Sometimes there were guys of this type.

Callius nodded, feeling the need to add more training intensity and youthful variations in the future.

“Is that so.”

Finishing his train of thought, Callius handed Joseph a book.

“What is this?”

“A book for senior knights.”

“!!”

“No, Boss! Even I haven’t got it yet…”

“You arguing with me? That you’re capable enough to handle it?”

The lieutenant didn’t have much ability, but he sure was greedy.

“Can I really take it?”

“Take it. You deserve it.”

He was the only heretic inquisitor who’d won the battle with the Golden Lion Knights.

There was no reason not to reward him.

“It’s based on a senior vocational book from a fallen nobleman. I filled in what it lacked and rewrote it. It’s a reward for your victory.”

“Seven Stars Formation[2]?”

“You’ll learn why as you go.”

Seven Stars Formation, meant seven stars surging in a violent flow.

It wasn’t some made-up technique.

Rather, this was its original name.

Callius had just infused a little bit of his own comprehension in it and re-established it.

But even that alone made it ten times more efficient than the basic training method of the Church. Of course, the one given to Joseph was a lower volume that could reach the third peak.

Callius still had another upper volume containing the secrets of the seven peaks.

If possible, he planned to give only the lower volume to the people of the Sixth Squad, and give the upper volume to those who really wanted to become his own people.

‘I don’t think I’ll be a member of the Inquisition forever, after all.’

If the kingdom got a bit more of a solid footing, he’d have to leave his post as a heretic inquisitor and become a pilgrim again to find his own sword.

“Thank you.”

“Practice harder.”

“Yes!”

Everybody’s eyes were on Joseph.

Envy. Jealousy. Regret. It was a sight worth seeing, seeing those various emotions in the faces of the people standing all around.

“You guys go ahead. Losing every single fight except one, what a shame!”

“… Yes.”

I’ll have to double my training once I get back, no, triple it! Such were the thoughts in their heads.

‘Ruen said he was going to the royal castle by the queen’s order.’

If even the Golden Lion had been summoned, then the civil war had to be imminent.

He didn’t have much time.

‘About three months, at the outside.’

He had to finish everything he needed to, by then.

First –

“What should I do about him?”

Count Valentine.

Callius had done some research, but there was no evidence that he’d ever committed a crime.

Whether it was because he’d known that Callius was coming, or because he was just meticulous by nature, even when Callius pointed his sword at the count’s subordinates, nothing shook out.

Callius really wanted to entangle him into the assassination plot, but there was no way that such a thorough man would’ve left any trail.

Even with Peter helping, it won’t be easy to find evidence.

‘There is a way, but…’

In this situation –

What if he could turn the Golden Lion to his side?

“Even if I use a decapitation strategy…”

That was then.

The nobles, including Count Valentine, rushed in, loudly asking what was going on.

Among them, there were many who looked at Callius and frowned.

“You’re making a fuss again.”

“What a brute!”

Unfamiliar people kept spitting out such words from behind Count Valentine’s back, one at a time.

‘These bugs that won’t even dare look me in the eye…’

How ridiculous.

“What happened here?”

“I achieved a consummation in my swordsmanship. My apologies for all the fuss.”

“… Are you saying we should just move on after doing something like this?”

Again, unlike knights, nobles didn’t just let such things pass. Although, if you said you’d pay for it, that was a different story.

Just as Callius was about to speak –

“He was a knight before he became a count. Isn’t this our Carpe, that values ​​the achievements of its knights above all else?”

“Tala.”

Someone appeared from behind Count Valentine.

“I think that asking for compensation from the count here is only going to hurt our reputation. Isn’t that right?”

“…”

Count Valentine closed his mouth, looking uncomfortable. Then he introduced the newcomer as if the man couldn’t do it himself.

“This is my son. Tala de Valentine. He’s a smart kid with a gentle heart, like his old man.”

“This is Tala de Valentine. I’ve heard of you, Count.”

Valentine’s son, defending him?

Callius narrowed his eyes at Tala’s hand that had reached out as if for a shake.

“… Callius von Jervain.”

Tala greeted Callius politely and shook hands.

“Then, I hope to see you again in the near future.”

“Well, yes, indeed.”

Soon the nobles all left.

Callius looked at the small note that remained in his hand.

‘What are you up to?’

The first time they met, he left Callius a note.

Secretly pressed into his palm while they were shaking hands.

Tala de Valentine.

Callius pondered for a moment before thinking of a man in his vague memory.

“Tala. Tala… No way, Tal the Nurturer?”

‘Sword nurturers’ were the blacksmiths of the Church.

Not now, but Tal the Nurturer would one day be among them, and would be called the Father of Carcasses.

He had made the setting that Tal was originally a nobleman.

‘What is this, a history correction?’

As a mere human, Callius naturally hadn’t set the lives of all his characters in such detail. Especially for characters without important backstories like Tal.

However, this was reality, and things that he had not decided on were now intertwined into the worldview.

But this wasn’t the most important point.

“If it’s Tal the Nurturer, it’s worth my time.”

Let’s open the note and see.

[Please secretly come to the smithy in the county that has a half-moon shape hanging outside. You won’t regret it.]

That was all the note said.

It was brief enough to be called cheeky, but Callius didn’t care. Although it hadn’t happened yet, but if raised Tal properly, he wouldn’t have to worry about his swords any more in the future.

There was no need to worry if it was indeed the man he expected.

“But I can’t figure out what his business is.”

Considering that he’d hidden himself even in front of Count Valentine, at least this was proof that he needed a favour.

Callius thought about it and waited for the night to come.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 금장기 (金裝氣), lit. gold cage/dress qi.

[2] 칠성곤 (七星滾), translating as Seven Stars Formation.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 94

Creeeeeak.

Peter woke up to the sound of the door opening and grabbed the sword he’d hidden under the pillow.

‘So you guys are here, huh?’

It made him want to bitterly laugh, but he’d already prepared for such a situation.

He pushed away Flora who’d been sleeping in his arms, covered her with a blanket and got out of bed.

Watching the sorcerous techniques slowly emerging from the darkness that covered the room as if assimilated in it, Peter nodded.

‘About twelve.’

The number was just too large to believe that they’d come to hunt just him.

The killer ran out of the villa as if he’d some kind of a prior agreement with the visitors.

He went to find a quiet place in the mountains.

Ironically, it was the same place where he’d fought with Callius a few days ago.

It used to be a barren piece of land filled with weeds, but now flowers were blooming here.

Peter looked at the scene in wonder and murmured.

“Flowers have bloomed… There was nothing here last time, but now it’s full of beautiful flowers. Was it the blood of my colleagues that made these flowers bloom?”

Whatever the reason –

“They managed to leave something of them behind.”

“What nonsense are you babbling about? Stop it and give me your head now, Peter.”

“If the assassination fails, the killer has to die. Why are you still clinging on to life like a rat?”

“Are you going to fight us to the end?”

Peter laughed bitterly at the killers’ words.

“I’m thinking of trying for my swan song.”

“Don’t bother. You can’t fight us all alone.”

“Even if I can’t kill you all, can’t I take a few people down to hell together with me?”

“Haah… Listen, Peter. Either way, we’re going to kill everyone around you, it’s not just about your daughter. The order is to kill everyone around Callius. It was my own consideration to quietly bring you here.”

“What do you mean?”

“Quietly give me your head. I’ll spare your daughter for the sake of our old friendship.”

“Although who knows where she’ll end up being sold, hehe.”

Somebody from the audience interjected with a mean laugh.

Although it was a blatant provocation, Peter couldn’t control the power that was surging up from his palms.

“You fuckers!!”

The moment he wanted to leap forward –

Puff!!

“Ugh!!”

“What!”

“Who are you?!”

The killers began looking around in haste.

Peter also sensed the gaze and turned his head. Then an eerie feeling crossed his spine.

Suddenly, darkness spread all over the place.

‘Since when did it get so dark?’

When he looked at the sky, it was completely covered in darkness.

There was no moonlight to see by.

A true, stygian blackness enveloped them all.

Only the sound of footsteps and bewildered voices could be heard.

Slash!

“Kahk!”

“Who are you? Who dares attack us!!”

“Peter! So you dug a trap for us!!”

“…”

Frustratingly, even Peter himself didn’t understand the situation.

But soon, hearing a voice, a spark of hope kindled inside his heart like fire.

“My subordinate asked me.”

A man slowly stepped out of the darkness.

He walked incredibly leisurely, as if strolling in his own back garden.

“If he’d asked me to kill you, I wouldn’t have accepted it.”

The killers’ eyes opened as wide as they could go.

A face that those who wielded their swords in the dark couldn’t not know.

“But he was asking me to protect you. That’s the perfect job for me.”

With that, Genos’ form disappeared.

“Kaha…!”

A killer’s life was extinguished in an instant.

Bizarrely, no sound other than the victim’s screams came.

Fear engulfed the hearts of the hardened killers.

“It’s, it’s Genos!!”

“Damn it! Cat Walk Genos!”

“Run away, damn it!!”

Swish.

Genos, who had permeated into the darkness, made no sound.

Yet screams filled with pain could be heard from every direction, until moonlight once again filled the scene.

Genos was the only one standing in the flower field.

“See? You lived.”

Peter looked at the blood-stained petals and laughed.


The next day.

I’d stayed the night at the county.

My subordinates had been worried that the host and his group might suddenly change their attitudes and try to surround and kill me, but I’d dismissed their concerns.

It was unlikely.

Even if they wanted to do that, there was at least one man I could believe in.

“The Golden Lion is a knight with a strong sense of victory and a unique sense of justice.”

There was no way he’d allow something like that to happen without interfering.

In addition, I’d left behind a few other arrangements. But anyway, nothing would happen, because the Golden Lion was present.

Although he carried the same last name of Ruydren, he was completely different from Lutheon.

That’s why Lutheon didn’t like being compared to his older brother.

Was that why he turned traitor in the end?

To be honest, even I didn’t know the exact reason. There were several possible routes for his apostasy, so I didn’t know the exact one.

Knock, knock.

“Come in.”

“Captain, the Golden Lion wants to talk to you.”

“Then let’s go.”

This was the reason why I took such a risk and came to stay in the enemy camp in the first place.

He was also someone I wanted to meet and talk to, at least once.

Somebody like him, who was infinitely close to becoming a Master, might be able to give me a hint to tear down the wall blocking my way.

“Oh, Count Jervain. Did you arrive?”

“Yes, Sir Golden Lion. But what…”

“That name, Golden Lion, is somewhat of a burden for me. Please call me Ruen.”

“… Commander Rouen. What are you doing here?”

“I was fighting.”

“That much is self-evident.”

With the Golden Lion Knights in tow, Ruen had personally come to the place where the Sixth Squad was stationed. He seemed to have the same thoughts as me.

“Bruns.”

“Yes, Boss!”

“Explain. Simply.”

“The Golden Lion Knights, they suddenly started making a fuss.”

“What about?”

“They were wondering if everybody from the North is so weak…”

“Nobody in the squad is from the North though?”

“Yeah. It’s ridiculous, they must be intentionally trying to make trouble.”

It was such a blatant way to start a quarrel that one couldn’t even make up an excuse. The Golden Lion scratched his head as if he was embarassed.

“These kids aren’t good at talking. They just wanted to start a fight, so they made up a nonsensical reason.”

“A few are already down, I see.”

I could see quite a few people who’d already fallen down after a few blows.

Of course, those who fell were all from the Sixth Squad.

“Haha, but isn’t this a good opportunity?”

“That’s true. If something is to be done, it should be done properly.”

The Golden Lion Knights were one of the strongest knight regiments in Carpe, amongst the top five.

Experiencing the power of such knights with your body, what was this if not an opportunity?

The two groups were still fighting each other with their swords raised.

At a glance, the difference in level was quite stark.

There were some who endured a little, but most of them couldn’t withstand even a dozen blows and quickly fell out.

And the ones that oh so disgracefully rolled on the ground were all from the Sixth Squad, without exception.

“…”

I hadn’t even expected much.

The Sixth Squad was on the weaker side among the inquisitorial squads in the first place.

Unlike the knights who wandered the battlefield, their job was usually to root out and interrogate traitors and heretics.

“Did you train them?”

“Only those who wanted it.”

“I see. I heard that it’s only been a few months since you took office… but you’re already showing results.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Of course, not everybody was shaming themselves.

The lieutenant was doing a good enough job, and the guys who’d worked hard under me had held on longer.

“Bruns, what’s that one’s name?”

“That’s Joseph.”

Diego and Joseph.

And only a few more were still continuing their fights.

The rest rolled on the ground with the demeanour of a loser. Still, most of them looked like they’d gained some understanding from observing the power of the Golden Lion Knights.

Still, the difference in skill between the two sides was obvious at a glance.

“Commander.”

“Tell me.”

“Why did you let them pick a fight?”

“Isn’t it a good experience? Because I don’t think there’s anything that helps people improve their skills as much as fighting and sparring.”

“That’s right. But I don’t think that’s the only reason.”

The skill difference was clear.

It was described as sparring, but it was close to bullying.

Considering the nature of the Golden Lion, the action didn’t make sense on the face of it.

Perhaps there was another reason.

“Actually, there was something I wanted to ask you separately, Count.”

Yeah, it must’ve been so he could make an approach while avoiding the eyes of the nobles.

“Is it about Lutheon?”

“… Yes.”

I’d expected that.

I would’ve done the same in his place.

“Looks like rumours have already spread.”

“He’s the shame of Ruydren.”

Ruen’s face changed slightly, as if he was very angry on the inside. A man who’d abandoned his parents, his brother, and his country.

Lutheon, an apostate who’d betrayed even his God.

How difficult must it be to be the older brother of such a traitor?

“I heard that you met him face to face. My apologies, but I have to ask.”

“You deserve to hear it.”

What’d happened to me in the North.

I told him that Lueheon had helped the orcs, and that he was in league with Ramatu of Krasion.

That he fell into the abyss along with me, quarrelled, and the subsequent events with the troll.

And even the fact that I’d left him there.

“You didn’t deal with him in the end?”

“I didn’t defeat the troll with my own strength. I am a knight, not a killer.”

“It’s surprising that trolls still exist in the world, but your chivalry is also impressive enough, Count.”

“…”

I didn’t say anything.

I didn’t have to talk about the troll, but I did.

Ruen was a man who deserved to hear the details of the story. He wasn’t the type to gossip, either.

“Thank you.”

“What do you mean?”

“I wanted to put an end to Lutheon’s life with my own hands. I don’t know if that’s possible, but he’s probably still alive.”

“He isn’t going to die in that pit, no. I think he should be alive. By now, he must’ve arrived in the empire and nurtured his strength further.”

Ruen closed his eyes and nodded his head.

“Do you know why he turned away from God?”

“… I didn’t think you’d ask me that. I thought you yourself might know. I heard that you two had been close, but I guess that wasn’t true.”

“I’m not interested in men.”

“Haha…”

As if lost in thought, the two of us looked at the subordinates who were fighting.

Soon cheers erupted, and Joseph triumphed and raised his sword high.

And the lieutenant lost.

‘Useless bastard.’

I slapped the ground hard as I was angry.

Then they all started looking at me.

As soon as the match was over, they naturally looked at Ruen and me, and their gaze seemed to complain why we weren’t competing.

“Will you agree to a spar?”

“Let’s. I’m sure I’ll learn a few things.”

The lieutenant tried to pass me his steel sword, but I didn’t take it because I thought it’d be cheating.

“Why not just take it?”

“Joseph, give that to me.”

“Yes.”

“Crazy. Really.”

I passed Diego who had a shit-eating grin, and faced Ruen.

“Commander Ruen. Tell me something. Why exactly are you here? I thought the Golden Lion Knights were defending the Southern Front?”

“As I said, I was originally stationed on the Southern Front, but a man who caught my interest appeared, so I temporarily handed over my responsibility and came north to chase after him. Then I fell in love with this county for a while.”

Caught his interest?

“The Southern Front seems to be quite idle.”

“I had to come anyway, since Her Majesty had called. This was just on the way.”

“Right.”

“It must not be an ordinary person who can evade the pursuit of the Golden Lion Knights. Maybe it’s a spy from the empire?”

Clang–! A sharp sound rang from my iron sword as it collided with Ruen’s sword.

As if we were trying to match each other, we didn’t use aura, and competed with pure physique.

“Yeah, he was pretty mysterious, and he was very talented.”

Whiiiish, claaaang!

We slowly increased our speed little by little, and began exerting more force on our swords.

At first, our swords clashed so slowly that they were plainly visible, but now they clashed so fast that the audience could only see the sparks rising violently.

Still, we calmly continued to ask each other questions.

“If it’s Golden Lion Ruen saying it, it can’t be empty talk.”

“We couldn’t have a proper fight, but the way he parried my sword effortlessly was as graceful as a jaguar. I had some doubts, so I started chasing.”

I moved my sword back, feinted as if I was cutting upwards, then flicked my blade low.

But, as if he’d already seen through me, Ruen counterattacked and forced my sword upward.

And immediately struck like a viper biting.

Even though it was clearly a single attack, it looked like three swords were striking at once.

With exactly identical force.

I had to put my all into blocking.

My fingers gripping the hilt tight, I tried to let the attacks pass over me.

But I couldn’t parry it completely.

That was how strong the sword was.

Suddenly we weren’t talking out loud anymore.

Instead, we were speaking with our swords.

As if this was enough, Ruen’s sword suddenly began to shine.

As his sword energy began to rise and solidify, I responded in the same vein.

Sword energy that looked like a lion’s mane.

It wrapped around his body, showing why the nickname, ‘Golden Lion’, matched him perfectly.

Ruydren’s Golden Lion.

“If you ever meet him, you’ll know. He was a man with an extraordinary spirit like a ravenous beast, so with your skills, Count, you’ll feel it immediately.”

If his skill level was beyond the Golden Lion, he was indeed no ordinary person.

I also raised my sword.

At first glance, my sword energy looked messy in comparison.

It was the swordsmanship of the Silver Flower Wave Sword, like a densely packed group of scales and petals.

“Where do you think he was from?”

“Well, he didn’t carry a sword, nor a spear.”

“What about his clothing?”

“He was wearing rags. No, it must’ve started as something more formal, but it was all rags by the time we met.”

“I see.”

There was one person that came to mind, but now wasn’t the time to think about that.

All I could see in front of me was a battle with the Golden Lion that was serenely unfolding.

Claaaang–!!

As soon as our swords clashed in earnest, a booming roar resounded.

The waves from the aftershock spread and rustled the onlookers’ hair.

My sword style was of the quick sword.

However, the Golden Lion’s sword was the heavy sword.

It wasn’t fast, but that single attack was heavy and forcefully pierced through a clear gap.

Claang–!

The Ruydren family’s swordsmanship, and the technique with which he emanated his power like a lion’s mane, caught my attention.

For a moment, I forgot about the members of the Sixth Squad who were watching.

I forgot the imperial spies.

One by one, I erased everything and forgot everything.

Only the sword that I gripped in my hand, as it collided with Ruen’s sword which was growling like a lion, remained in my consciousness.

The more I struck at the sword, the more I could feel his experience, his habits, and his strength.

We’d both started the duel holding our swords one-handed, but as soon as we’d finished probing each other, we’d immediately switched to using both hands.

Claaang–!!

“…”

Whiiiiish, thud.

The broken iron sword whirled through the sky and stuck the floor of the arena.

The sword that had broken was mine.

On the other hand, the Golden Lion’s sword was intact.

“Tch.”

I looked at the broken blade and threw it away.

“Commander Ruen. See you next time.”

“Yes, see you again. Count.”

As soon as Callius and the Sixth Squad left –

The Golden Lion Knights approached their captain.

“Just like you said, it was a great spectacle. Was that Stella’s swordsmanship?”

“Yeah. Silver Flower Wave Sword. He’s practiced her swordsmanship.”

“But I don’t think he’s achieved much. Captain, you won…”

At the words of his subordinate, the commander silently raised his iron sword. And –

“Look.”

The Golden Lion’s lips curved up at the corners as he looked at his sword.

As soon as he touched it with a finger, the iron blade quickly snapped and cracked.

“A spar’s just a spar, after all.”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 93

At the Valentine County.

“Arpen must’ve been attacked by now.”

“That bastard’s pride is through the roof, after all. It’s easy to rile that idiot up as long as you poke at that bloodline he’s so overly proud of, so he probably got beaten to the ground fairly easily.”

There, Count Valentine, and the viscounts as well as the barons beneath him had gathered.

Most were angry, but some were terrified.

Why had they gathered here with such unsightly faces?

Naturally, because of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.

Or more specifically, its captain, Callius von Jervain.

“To think a damned child would cut off a nobleman’s head so casually. Does this make sense…”

“Shouldn’t all the nobles in the country stand up in protest? No matter how noble his station, such bloody behaviour…”

“That’s … it’s those royalists, they’re defending him. There’s also the neutral faction who haven’t taken a stance, so…”

It was true that Callius’ actions were radical. However, the defence of the royal faction and the waterproof evidence perfectly compensated for that.

“How can they block us… isn’t this only benefitting the royal family? If all of us aristocrats united in protest, can they still…!”

“That’s true. Really, we’re also doing what we’re doing to help the country, it’s just that we might step on the toes of the law a little here and there in the process. Right? We’re just working together and trying to find a way to survive, isn’t it too harsh to treat us this way?”

All the nobles seated together nodded in unison.

The idea that everything went when it came to working for the country was the foundation of their argument.

The law was just that, a lifeless pile of rules and regulations.

There were things far more important than the law, wherever one looked.

“Anyway, it was inevitable that things were going to turn out badly.”

“Yeah, that’s why we got together like this, isn’t it?”

When the discussions came to a pause, all the eyes focused on the count, who was sitting quietly at the head of the table.

The lord of Valentine County.

Count Hogelten de Valentine.

“Sir, he won’t be able to barge in here, will he?”

Callius’ means was simple and straightforward.

Take the initiative to attack and capture the nobles, and then find evidence of their crimes with the Judgment Sword.

That’s why even the so-called Judge would be powerless if he couldn’t break through the blockade and reach the ones gathered here.

“That’s why there’s such a tight perimeter. If he wants to find a place to die, he can naturally come, but as long as he doesn’t, he won’t come here easily. The count’s garrison has more than a thousand troops. Among them, there are over three hundred knights, so what chance does he have?”

And one more thing.

“The Golden Lion is here. No matter how crazy he might be, if he considers his own life precious, he won’t dare to come.”

“You live up to your name, Count Valentine. You even called in Ruydren’s young lion. I, Allen, am deeply moved!”

The leader of the Golden Lion Knights of the South.

Golden Lion Ruen.

He was here, so even that crazy idiot would know to avoid this place.

The Golden Lion, one of the Five Stars said to be infinitely close to the ranks of the Masters.

“Even that wolf from Jervain must be afraid of the Golden Lion. Even if he managed to deal with Viscount Arpen, he’ll have to stop there. So. It’s time for us to change our attitude and think offensively.”

“Attitude…”

That was then.

A messenger came running.

“S-, sir!”

“What.”

“A man who calls himself Count Jervain has arrived at the county!”

“…!”

Most of the nobles, who’d been drinking tea with a relaxed attitude, jumped up like they were having a seizure.

Others spewed tea from their mouths, or coughed and sputtered. To them, one and all, Callius was nothing less than the grim reaper.

“Have you seen such a madman? How dare he come here…”

“What did that bastard say?”

“He asked us to serve him a meal.”

“That shameless…!”

“What are we going to do?”

“We must not meet. That guy…”

He had the Judgment Sword.

If he suddenly pointed his sword and tried to judge a lie, they wouldn’t be able to stop him.

Exercising the right to remain silent would be nothing but proof of one’s own corruption.

While they thought about it…

“Why don’t you make him come in?”

“… Golden Lion Commander.”

He was a handsome man with short blonde hair and a tall stature.

The light armour he was wearing had a lion pattern drawn on it.

The knight-commander of the Golden Lion Knights, and a member of the highest noble of the South. The eldest son of the Ruydren family. A talented man who occupied the last place among the Five Stars.

Ruen von Ruydren.

“It looks like he’s come here for a fight.”

“…”

“So, wouldn’t it be fine to bring him in here?”

Instead of rushing in with all the inquisitors, coming here to meet? In the face of a thousand enemy soldiers and even the Golden Lion?

As Count Valentine’s expression trembled, the Golden Lion smiled and spoke.

“I wanted to meet him someday, so this is a good opportunity.”


Boooom–

The strong gates to the count’s compound opened with a loud roar.

“Come this way.”

“Alright.”

Callius drove his horse following the soldier’s guidance.

Lieutenant Diego, inching closer to him, asked cautiously.

“Is this really okay? It’s like going into a tiger’s den…”

“If you’re scared, just scram. And give up your position.”

“Can’t I worry about you?”

“Oh…?”

Callius pondered.

What kind of guts did this guy have, that he dared to bullshit at his superiors like this?

Did he really not understand that even if Callius’ hands accidentally ‘slipped’ during a spar and took his life, nothing would happen?

“W-, what! What is it?!”

Contrary to that loud tone, the man’s eyes trembled a little, probably from fear as Callius kept staring at him in silence.

Right.

This was the type of person who knew better than anyone that he was being silly.

That underlying hostility had to be due to the fate of the original captain, Druma.

‘Druma did a better job with his subordinates than I expected.’

With the thought that it might be good to hear the story of Diego and Druma sometime, Callius moved his eyes forward and calmly answered Diego’s curiosity.

“It doesn’t matter. They won’t do any harm to me.”

“How are you so sure?”

“The reason I didn’t attack the count is not because there are a lot of troops stationed there. According to the scout who came to reconnaissance, the Golden Lion Knights are stationed here.”

“Golden Lion!”

At the phrase ‘Golden Lion Knights’, Lieutenant Diego and the rest of the small group who were all from the Sixth Squad were astonished.

Who were the strongest knights in the kingdom?

If this question had to be discussed, one couldn’t do without bringing up the Golden Lion Knights.

And the Golden Lion himself, Ruen von Ruydren, who was the leader of them, was from one of the four great noble families, belonging to the Suth.

He was the eldest son of the Ruydren family.

The eldest son of the North and the eldest son of the South.

This would become a meeting of men who would later become the masters of the North and the South as time passed.

“If the Golden Lion is attached to Valentine, wouldn’t it be better to run away?”

“Did all my words go into one ear and out the other? You understand even less than Bruns.”

“No, that servant and me…”

Diego grumbled as if displeased. Bruns also rolled his eyes.

The two didn’t seem to get along well.

“If the Golden Lion is involved, we can’t attack Valentine, but he won’t dare rush at us either.”

In general, the Golden Lion was known for his just and manly demeanour.

Callius didn’t know why the Golden Lion was here, but there was nothing for him to be afraid of, since this meeting definitely wouldn’t be a trap.

Rather –

‘If it’s the Golden Lion who’s positioned as the last of the Five Stars, there’s nothing wrong with meeting him at least once.’

It’d be an unexpected pleasure instead.

He was mainly guarding the far away border of the South, but now that he’d personally come this far, as long as Callius could meet him and exchange the realizations of their respective swordsmanship, what was this if not a golden opportunity?

Callius was stuck at a wall right now, so maybe the other party could help.

‘Besides, Count Valentine might be up to something, scheming against him somehow. The odds are about half.’

Count Valentine was a typical villain character, so he was prone to committing evil deeds accordingly.

The problem was that his plans weren’t clear. Because there were several possible routes.

It was better to go inside and catch him in person.

The moment he caught the trail of evil, the Golden Lion would come to Callius’ side.

“Let’s go.”

After riding a horse for a while, a magnificent mansion appeared.

Almost like a castle.

The knights under the count, who were gathered in front, split left and right to make way for them.

As the count’s, viscounts’, and barons’ knights gathered together to welcome the Sixth Squad, it was truly a spectacular sight.

‘I don’t know if it’s a welcome or a demonstration.’

It was like going through the jaws of a tiger, and it birthed a chill along the spine.

At the end of the path, stood an old man with a strong physique, along with a line of people behind him, as well as a man with hair like the sun at the edge of the group.

He had to be the Golden Lion.

“Welcome, young wolf.”

Count Valentine.

Beside him were some of the viscounts and the barons.

The count said something, but all of Callius’ attention was focused on the Golden Lion.

The youngest knight-commander and the youngest hopeful to rise to become a Master, the knight who occupied the end position of the Five Stars.

If one ignored the five Masters, he was one of the five strongest knights in Carpe.

Golden Lion Ruen.

Ruen von Ruydren.

Callius immediately approached the Golden Lion and put his hand out.

“Nice to meet you, Golden Lion.”

“Nice to meet you. Count Jervain.”

“What…”

“How rude.”

Ignoring Count Valentine and shaking hands with the Golden Lion right away naturally gave birth to whispers and cursing from the audience.

Count Valentine, who was uncomfortable in his heart, grunted.

“Did you come as the leader of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad? Or as a count?”

“First of all, I came here as a count.”

“Right. Then come in. You’ve come a long way, so I should treat you to some tea.”

After a while.

As Callius sat down at a large round table inside the mansion, he scanned the faces of all the nobles who were seated.

There was no face that he remembered.

As he sat down, the lieutenant continued standing like a guard, but Callius didn’t pay him any attention.

Soon a maid came to fill his teacup.

Steam gushed out of the tea’s surface, but Callius didn’t touch it.

“Don’t you like the taste?”

“I have no idea. I prefer alcohol.”

“Looking for alcohol as soon as you arrive – don’t you think you’re being too rude to the count?”

“It’s ruder for a viscount to butt in. Shut your mouth.”

“Hey, you…!”

“…”

The nameless viscount was flushed and trembling, and the rest of the nobles didn’t dare to speak up freely either.

As Callius said, his rank was a count, but he was special even among those, because he was not an ordinary count.

The meaning behind being a count of the four noble houses was different.

Even a marquis, although technically above a count’s rank, couldn’t talk to him recklessly.

Because the four noble houses were no different from small independent countries that guarded and commanded a region within Carpe.

“The rumours weren’t exaggerated.”

“Is this why they used to call him crazy…?”

Even so, it was an implicit rule for nobles to be respectful to each other.

But Callius still openly trampled on others by using his rank, and the nobles could only stare at him with unhappy faces.

Callius took a glance at the cooling tea, then pretended to put his hand inside his cloak and took out the box from the subspace.

Bump.

When the box was put down on the round table, the nobles’ eyes were full of doubt.

“What is this?”

“A gift.”

The word ‘gift’, made a few nobles frown.

Because a bloody smell was permeating the air.

They seemed to know what the box contained without even opening it.

Most likely, it was Arpen’s severed head.

“I punished him for being one of the carrion insects gnawing at Carpe’s flesh. He even dared order my assassination. It turned out that this wasn’t his first or second time doing something like this, so I had him summarily executed.”

Gulp.

Arpen was a noble family with a storied history.

The viscount had amassed wealth in his own way, and he must’ve had a strong army, but Callius said it casually, as if he’d just happened to catch a little thief along the way.

“…”

“…”

A silence began to envelop the crowd, as if they were feeling overwhelmed.

Those indifferent grey eyes made even the innocent ones feel numb.

“No matter what is the reason, it’s rude to behead a nobleman ignoring the laws of the country. Her Majesty would be quite sad if she knew about this.”

While no one was able to speak, Count Valentine answered calmly.

He glanced at the box containing Arpen’s head and quickly closed it as if it was an unlucky sight.

“My actions were on behalf of Her Majesty the Queen. Besides, there was also a personal grudge. He dared send an assassin after me, how could I stand still after that? You can even consider this an internal battle for territory if you like.”

“If the circumstances are clear and the evidence is indisputable, then it’s not a big deal.”

“…”

The attitude of the golden lion, who only folded his arms and nodded, made the angry nobles hesitate for a moment.

“Count Jervain. I am well aware that such an event has perspired. But, what does that have to do with this visit of yours to my estate?”

“You can guess why.”

Despite Callius apparently evading the question, Count Valentine’s expression was stern.

“That’s true… But if I’d been in your position, Count Jervain, I wouldn’t have chosen to come here.”

“Why?”

“Arpen probably didn’t instigate your assassination by himself. He wasn’t that influential, nor did he have such a deep resentment towards you.”

Callius smirked.

“So, what you’re saying, Count, is that several people must’ve planned it together, but they hid themselves.”

“Right. And if so, Count, surely the rest of the accomplices would prepare to take the actions they need to in order to survive.”

“For example?”

“Like erasing everybody around you.”

So –

“It might be better for you go back home and wait. Of course, by this point, it may already be too late.”

Valentine chuckled softly.

When Callius looked around, the rest of the nobles were also holding malicious smiles.

Seeing this, Callius couldn’t help but laugh.

“Why are you laughing?”

“I wonder if you could elaborate a little further?”

“It’s just a guess. An estimate.”

“But I think it’s an unnecessary worry. I’m not a crazy idiot who’ll fall for such measures, I’ve prepared in advance.”

What was this crazy idiot saying now?

“Count, your worries are probably of little consequence. Since I’ve got a good relationship with my superior officer. He often visits my place.”

“A good relationship? What do you…”

Count Valentine’s face suddenly began to stiffen.

Callius von Jervain.

Captain of the Heretic Inquisition of Carpe.

Only one person could be called his superior officer.

“… No way?”

At that place.

Because Genos, the leader of the Heretic Inquisition himself, lay there in wait –

“So there’s really no need to worry.”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 92

“Your Majesty.”

The person who called out to the queen had grey hair that signified the weakness of age, but his strong aura and magnificent body gave that the lie.

Knight among knights.

One of the Five Masters of Carpe.

Gerald of Judgment, who was a legendary paladin and also the lord of Tristar.

It was Gerald Gustav.

“Have you heard the rumours going around these days?”

“Hm? Which rumours are you talking about?”

The queen’s white hair, tied in a braid, swayed.

Clara tilted her head.

“There are rumours about Jervain.”

“If it’s about Jervain, I’ve indeed heard. He’s the inquisitor-captain who’s been going around beheading nobles. He’s even a count on top of that, and don’t they also call him the Judge?”

Gerald and him shared the same nickname, was what she meant. But the man continued to report with his head bowed without taking the bait.

“Yes, that’s him. There are a lot of angry complaints in the circles of nobility these days because of that.”

Because this guy was running around wildly, fast as a thunderbolt, and kept cutting off nobles’ heads.

“But as far as I know, there’s proof that all his victims so far have violated the country’s laws for their own gain? They’ve been the ones gnawing at Carpe’s flesh for so long.”

It was because of the Judgment Sword that the Judge could run amok like this.

Although his behaviour was obviously radical, he was at least faithful to the kingdom’s cause.

“Yes, that’s true enough. From our point of view, he’s achieving results without us having to dirty our hands.”

It was unclear whether this was intentional or not, but Callius’ actions were helping the royalist faction.

Because he kept killing off corrupt nobles and weakening the power of the noble faction, the royalist faction had managed to regain some of its former power.

Therefore, they should’ve tried to protect the man from the pressure of the noble faction.

“However…”

His rampage was much too fierce.

“You mean, he’s gotten a bit too into it.”

“Yes. Although it’s reasonable to lance a boil and squeeze out the pus, but doing too much of that all at once carries its own risk. If you don’t treat the wound and make sure it recovers, it’ll just get even worse.”

“You mean he’s in too much of a hurry.”

It was good, what Callius was doing. He was lancing the abscesses that plagued the kingdom.

However, there was also a need to drain the pus and process the wound – meaning, the state of confusion that arrived with a hole in the land’s feudal hierarchy.

A territory that lost its lord can’t run smoothly until a new lord is appointed.

However, the current Count Jervain didn’t even consider such follow-up procedures, and he was only addicted to cutting off the lords’ heads every day.

He didn’t even leave people any time to fix the issues.

He really needed to slow down a bit.

“Alright. Then… should I call him over and scold him one time?”

The queen scolding him…

Would that lawless bastard really take the weak and delicate queen’s scolding to heart? Gerald couldn’t help but worry.

“… Although he’s being very radical, there’s nothing wrong with his actions, so it should be enough to encourage him and tell him to be more circumspect.”

“Oho, then please call him. I also want to see his face. Carpe’s foremost idiot became a count, and is now called the Judge? Talk about exciting.”

Gerald also agreed.

He’d thought that the eldest son of Jervain’s direct line was nothing but a young animal, but somehow that animal came back as a human – or even more than that.

‘What the hell is that guy Elburton thinking… ‘

He’d received reports on the happenings in the North, but most of it was hard to believe.

The news about Callius, even more so!

The fact that a guy who couldn’t even hold a sword properly in the past could now freely spread his sanctuary with the Storm Sword of the North – that was completely unsettling.

It wasn’t easy for even Masters to achieve that level with sanctuary.

“Sir Gerald?”

“My apologies. I got lost in thought for a moment. In any case, I’m concerned that he might be disrespectful towards you, Your Majesty.”

“So what if he’s a bit rude?”

“This old man is just a little worried… about whether he’ll have impure intentions towards you, Your Majesty. You know, his history with…”

That was then –

The urgent footsteps of the knight approaching the audience room could be heard.

And with that came a ferocious aura that spread in the distance.

Gerald jumped up.

At the same time –

“Y-, Your Majesty!”

“What’s going on?”

“The prince has gone crazy again!!”

At that moment, the roar of a wild beast resounded throughout the royal castle.

Queen Clara, whose complexion turned white in an instant, got up quickly.

“I’d like to go first, Your Majesty.”

“Go. I’ll follow soon.”

The way to calm down the prince in the throes of madness was to give him an endless battle.

The queen felt exhausted.

The royal bloodline, she couldn’t kill him nor had the ability to save him…

“If only you never drew that sword.”

But what was the use of regretting the past?

For now, putting the prince to sleep was the priority… Gerald grabbed the sword from his waist and began running.


“It’s big and beautiful.”

A sword that stretched long and wide, seemingly made to defend one’s entire body.

This must be the family heirloom that Viscount Arpen had spoken of.

“Is this it?”

“Yes, this is said to be the heirloom of the Arpen family.”

「Galaximund」
Grade – Spirit Sword
Infused Soul – Galaximund de Arpen
Unique Ability – Hardening

“Right.”

All of a sudden –

Infusing it with a little divine power, the forearm holding the sword began being covered with a hardened plating.

When Callius tapped it, it was hard enough that it wouldn’t get scratched even when cut with a carcass.

At full power, it would be hard enough to even block a spirit sword, and depending on how it was used, not only the forearm but even the whole body could be covered.

There were limits, but it was definitely a sword worth my appreciation.

It wasn’t a heirloom for nothing.

With such hardness, swordsmanship that prioritized cutting the enemy’s bones in exchange for your own flesh could be used.

While pretending to give up defending your vital area, block the enemy’s strike by hardening it, and behead the enemy while he was panicking.

Depending on how you used it, it was a sword that could leapfrog and kill stronger opponents.

“It’s a good sword.”

But there was a fatal problem.

The sword was too big and too heavy.

The length was close to two meters and the width could rival a shield.

The weight was also correspondingly heavy, and some knights couldn’t even lift it properly.

And with its length, you couldn’t wield it freely unless you were tall enough.

Callius, who valued ​​speed and surprise, couldn’t use this sword as a mainstay.

“I can see why it was left to gather dust.”

Perhaps this sword could be used once he buffed his stats with Verse of Grace, but there was no need to do that.

There were many other good swords in his hands, so there was no need to overdo it.

“Anyone wants it?”

All the guys in the 6th division shook their heads simultaneously.

“It looks so difficult to carry, how would we even use it?”

“The captain is holding it in one hand though.”

“And I want to ask, how is he doing that?”

No one came forward.

To use this sword, it seemed that at least a tall, massive knight would be required.

Callius could do nothing but put Galaxymund into subspace, and looked around.

“How many dead, and wounded?”

“Twenty wounded, no dead.”

“How are the wounds?”

“Excluding four serious injuries, there are sixteen minor injuries.”

“I see.”

Most of the crew who’d trained back at Callius’ villa, had suffered minor injuries at most.

The remaining ones, especially those with serious wounds, were those who’d never participated in the training.

“…”

“…”

At Callius’ intent stare, the people around him awkwardly averted their gazes.

They, too, had noticed how things had turned out.

The knights of the Viscount Arpen were not without skills, so it’d taken quite a while.

Callius said, looking at the majority of the wounded men.

“I won’t force you. However, I will continue to fight frequently in the future. Think carefully about the difference between you and these guys.”

That was it. As he said, he had no intention of forcing training upon anyone.

Even if he left them alone, they’d band together on their own, in time.

“Where are we going next?”

“Originally, we were going to head south to the lands of Count Valentine.”

However, Callius had no choice but to rein himself in after seeing the bug moving on his finger.

‘It was good that Orcal’s third squad took the lead and did some reconnaissance.’

After dealing with the viscount this time, he was planning to go south and attack the count himself.

It was cumbersome to deal with the low-level nobles, barons and such, one by one.

The plan this time was to destroy them all at once before they could react.

But after hearing the report, it didn’t seem like he could go south and rampage.

– They say that the eldest son of the Ruydren family visited Count Valentine.

The eldest son, was Lutheon’s older brother.

Commander of the Golden Lion knights of the South.

Ruen von Ruydren.

Among the innumerable knights of the kingdom –

He, was considered one of the Five Stars (五星), the ones closest to becoming a Master.


Canter, canter went the sound, echoing through the plains.

It was Esther, the pilgrim, for once not dressed in the pure white cloak that signified Valtherus, who drove her horse across the plains at a speed that was neither slow nor fast.

She was carrying out a quest to clear out the bandits who’d appeared not far from Carradi.

It was a relatively simple task for her, so she was relatively relaxed.

She couldn’t journey far because she didn’t know when Sullivian could fall critically ill, and that’s why she’d accepted such a mission.

With her sincere personality, it was difficult for her to sit still, so she wanted to help people and the Church by doing something like this.

Kill the beasts you see along the way.

Kill the bandits too.

Help those who seek your help.

As a practitioner of the sword, it was a bit disappointing not to be able to meet a strong enemy, but it was rewarding to think that even such a small task would be helpful to someone.

So, this time –

She didn’t wear the pure white cloak and clothes that originally symbolized the pilgrims.

A faded cloak and old clothes.

All to attract bandits.

“Really, who did this?”

Following the rumours, she went to the place where the bandits had been active, but couldn’t find a single living one.

Only corpses.

Esther walked along the path that seemed to lead to the den of the bandits, observing the fresh corpses and their wounds along the way.

Soon she saw a fence, and a row of huts one after another.

There, of course, the corpses formed a mountain.

Someone had swept through the bandits.

Esther slowly drew her sword.

In front of the bandit’s corpses, there were three people who looked like knights, but they were all wearing hoods, so she couldn’t see their faces properly.

There was no guarantee that they were not enemies, even if they’d killed off the bandits, so she aimed her sword.

“Who…”

However, before she could even finish the sentence –

Esther was attacked.

The shortest one ran like lightning and stabbed at her.

Although his body was small, the attack was fierce.

But who was Esther?

Was she not the greatest genius of the Order, called the strongest pilgrim?

It wasn’t difficult for her to block the attack, and at the same time, she tried to pin down the sword by moving her wrist like a shackle.

“Oh?!”

As if startled, the hooded man immediately dropped his sword and kicked the hilt.

“Oh?”

Jumping away with a backflip, he caught the sword from mid-air.

The move was clean like flowing water.

Just as Esther was about to say something else –

“Haah!”

The giant among the three, also hooded, slashed at her with his greatsword.

Crack! The earth broke and clods of dirt scattered.

Esther took a step back, then backed away further as the third hooded man struck.

The link between the three was smooth, and the swordsmanship spoke of experience in actual combat.

Their swords were more lively than the characteristic swordsmanship of aristocrats, and the purpose of each strike was to kill the enemy in one blow.

Esther was considering their impressions.

And by checking their swordsmanship and habits, she found out their identities without much difficulty.

‘Northern.’

It was the swordsmanship of the North that was this fierce.

A swordsmanship made for practical battles, putting aside all the pretentiousness and hypocrisy.

A sword for killing beasts, and for annihilating the barbarians of the North.

Esther liked the northern swordsmanship.

It was only natural – as a swordsman, this was normal compared to liking the swordsmanship of aristocrats who only cared about showing off.

‘I don’t think they’re just run-of-the-mill knights.’

Especially the one who first attacked him, was probably a child.

He was short in stature, and the parts of his body and the small hands that could be seen through the coat belonged to a child.

For his age, the swordsmanship was great, and it had its own characteristics.

Maybe he was from Jervain’s bloodline?

Because the other two were fighting like they were escorting that child.

Esther calmly took in the three swordsmen in front of her and widened the distance.

The probes were over.

“Damn.”

“She’s a great expert. Be careful.”

The hoods were removed, revealing the appearances of each one.

The giant looked just like a bandit, and the man of medium stature was a pale blond young man. He had lost one eye, and was wearing an eye patch.

And the last one –

“Who are you? Looking at your movements, you aren’t just some bandit.”

The voice was that of a young girl.

Black short hair peeking out of a pulled back hood.

A girl with grey eyes, was glaring at her.

Really, Jervain’s bloodline.

“Lady, be careful. She’s not normal.”

“I know.”

As if waiting for an answer, the Jervain girl stood silently.

When Esther realized that she was from the North, and from the Jervain family, she began to withdraw her own sword, but stopped.

The sword the girl was holding –

Not only she was strangely familiar with it, but it was the sword she had handed over to Callius as a token of defeat and respect.

‘Lucen.’

But the sword was in the girl’s hands.

That is to say –

‘Are you his disciple?’

The disciple of the kingdom’s biggest idiot.

She was undoubtedly intersted. There was no way she couldn’t be.

A disciple of Callius, the only one who had dealt her a defeat – she had a desire to experience the girl’s swordsmanship a little more.

She looked like she was about twelve years old.

As soon as she realized that the sword of such a young girl was quite terrifying, Esther’s feelings surged with a tide of strange and bold curiosity.

“You seem unwilling to answer.”

It was sad, but Esther decided to keep her mouth shut.

First of all, this brat was Callius’ disciple.

She wanted to see more of her skills.

And if the girl ended up learning something from a duel with herself, that wasn’t a bad thing either.

“Come, Callius’ disciple.”

When she said that with a light smile, the girl’s eyes changed completely.

“You are Dad’s enemy?”

A burning glare that shouldn’t have come from a child stabbed at Esther.

However, not that aura, Esther was more shocked at something else.

‘… Dad?’

Who would call that piece of trash, Dad?


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 91

“Huff!”

He’d lived.

Peter shuddered with shame at how relieved he was.

“Why…”

Did the assassination target save the killer who tried to murder him?

“Dad!”

“Flora…? Why are you here?”

Before the question could even finish forming –

Flora arrived.

“The count called me! He said you suddenly fell sick and now you’re resting here. Are you okay, Daddy? What were you doing that you got hurt like this?”

So he was still at the count’s mansion.

Seeing that his injuries had been treated, it seemed that Peter had been saved.

His throbbing wounds reminded him of his last memory, that haunting scene of struggling in the mud under the rain.

“Flora, that’s…”

“Is it because of me?”

“Huh?”

“Did you get hurt trying to make money because of me? Sorry, Daddy. I’ll be the one to earn money from now on! I hate thinking about you getting hurt trying to make money.”

Peter smiled, wondering what to say, and stroked Flora’s head.

“… Flora. Where’s the count?”

“I’m right here.”

“Flora, go out for a while. I have something to talk to him about in private.”

“Ugh, okay! Are you hungry? I’ll go make some food for you!”

Pit-a-pat.

As soon as her footsteps went out of hearing range, Peter got up and knelt on the floor, bowing his head.

“Thank you for saving me.”

“You must’ve changed your mind? You were so adamant about dying yesterday.”

“Because I thought there was no way left for me to survive.”

“And what are your thoughts now?”

“I want to make one.”

“How?”

“I think there must be a reason why you’ve kept me alive, Count. Like you said before, you’re trying to save Carpe and destroy the empire. I remember.”

“And?”

“I’m sure you’re wondering who was the one to send the assassins after you.”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“I have to kill them anyway, or die at your hands, Count.”

Callius’ assassination was unsuccessful.

Peter didn’t even want to do it anymore.

Even if he managed to kill Callius, his life as a killer wouldn’t end.

“I will tell you.”

Therefore –

“Give me a chance.”

Looking at Peter with his head bowed down –

Callius tilted his head.

“Why did you change your mind?”

“I know I am scum. I’ve been living the life of an ingrate. But Flora… my daughter, I wish she wouldn’t follow in my footsteps. I want her to live with dignity. That kid’s different from me. She probably resembles her mother more.”

And so –

“Please help me.”


In the office within the villa –

I sat on the chair and pondered.

‘Can I believe him?’

I couldn’t find any trace of deception in Peter’s appearance.

But if he played me false, I did indeed plan to kill Flora, whether she was fated to become a master swordsman or not.

Flora was a sword I didn’t dare carelessly wield, as she’d burn with vengeance if her father died.

I couldn’t stop at killing one of them. If I had to, I had to kill both.

“Orcal.”

“Yes. Did you call?”

“Keep a watch on Peter.”

“What if he betrays you?”

“Then it can’t be helped. But I’d be surprised. Keep a tight watch and help him out if there’s any danger.”

If my prediction was correct, there was a high probability that Peter would visit the people who’d instigated the assassination right away.

It was safe to say that he’d put in enough effort at what he was supposed to do.

“It’s a difficult world to live in.”

“Yes?”

“Nothing. You can go.”

“Yes, alright then.”

After Orcal closed the door and left, I buried my back in the backrest. Truly, nothing in the world was ever easy.

Killing Peter would be easy, wouldn’t it?

You’d think it’d be simple.

But that wasn’t the case.

And hell, I didn’t even want to.

When I got up from my seat and opened the window, I could see the troops training under the warm morning sun, and the children watching from the side.

The kids were sometimes chasing after them with their wooden swords, and they were also playing with each other, throwing stones.

The figure of Flora smiling while she trained.

The image of Peter looking at it.

All that I took in at a glance.

The sight of two of them made me feel complicated for no reason.

‘Has the fate of those two changed?’

I didn’t know.

Originally, Peter was just supposed to be a fuse for Flora.

That was how their roles had initially been set up and assigned.

But now I was trying to save him.

It was a complicated feeling.

“What are you doing?”

“… What is it?”

“I came to see how the lieutenant’s doing.”

It was Genos, the chief of the Inquisition.

To surprise me, he’d even taken his shoes off and silently crept into the office.

‘If that’s what you’re going to waste Anivo on, I’d rather you just taught it to me.’

He was incomprehensible as always.

“There’s been a lot of chatter about you.”

“What do you mean?”

“That you’ve been trying to get some people admitted into the Royal Academy.”

Genos pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, a recommendation letter for admission to the Academy.

It was obviously something I wrote recently.

“Why are you so interested? So what if I wrote some recommendation letters to the Academy?”

“If it’s your daughter or some branch children, I can understand, but why did you recommend that child who has no connection with you whatsoever?”

“I just wanted to.”

I just did it because I could.

Because Flora’s talent was a sure thing.

Now, it was covered under the brilliance of Rivan and Rinney, who’d been on the elite track since childhood, but with a little refinement, her talent would see her rapidly rise.

“Quite a few old foxes are asking if it’s okay to recommend a commoner.”

“The Church seems to be very interested in the Academy.”

“No, I’m the only one interested. It looks fun, doesn’t it?”

“… Didn’t you used to hate me?”

“I don’t like you, no.”

“But now you seem to be trying to help me, right?”

“Right, that’s perfectly right.”

I crossed my arms.

“What’s the reason?”

Genos also crossed his arms and looked at me.

“Because you’re my subordinate.”

“…”

“Even if it weren’t for that, I never liked the fact that only aristocrats get to attend the Royal Academy, play around for a while and win a knighthood. I wish I could rip that honour off them.”

He was a member of the Church.

However, Genos was also from the four great noble families.

Gradas of the East.

If they put their minds to it and bit their teeth into an issue, even the royals couldn’t ignore them.

“I didn’t know you were interested in the Academy.”

Was Genos originally like this?

I thought he wasn’t particularly interested in the common world.

“Among these kids, there are some pretty talented ones. I’ll support you too. I’ll also tell my acquaintances who agree with me. I know quite a few of the Academy’s instructors. Oh, Esther also decided to teach for a while, as a temporary instructor.”

“I see.”

Was even Esther an instructor now?

Jackpot.

“How about you? You can also be an instructor.”

“It’s not something I can do just by wanting to, and I don’t particularly want to, either.”

“Isn’t your daughter going to go to the Academy this year?”

“That’s why I hate the notion even more.”

“Why?”

“Well…”

“I see. Do you want to teach her separately? Got it.”

“…”

I had nothing to say, so I left it alone.

“You love your daughter so much, huh.”

He smiled and nodded his head as if he’d been convinced.

“It sounds fun.”

“What do you mean?”

“The instructor post at the Academy. I got interested.”

“Oh, I see.”

“Many of the aspirant knights and paladins are secretly commoners. What if we gathered them and made a separate class for common folk?”

“… It’d be a boon for Carpe. It’s not a bad idea.”

“So you do it.”

“I don’t like…”

While I wanted to refuse –

『Sub Quest』
【Academy Swordsmanship Instructor】
<Reward>: 「Goblin Gold Coin」

A quest notification popped up.

‘Goblin gold coin.’

A special gold coin minted in ancient times that could be used to trade with the goblins.

That was what a goblin gold coin was.

Goblins were a demihuman species that had prospered in ancient times, but were almost extinct now.

They were dexterous and skilled at thievery, so their possessions were bounds to be extraordinary beyond even the usual norm. They might have ancient, long-lost relics.

It was a quest I couldn’t refuse.

“You don’t like it?”

“Well, if it’s just teaching for a little while.”

“You like children, too.”

“… I have conditions.”

“Conditions? Just lay it on me. But let me be perfectly clear here, if you want me to tell you about the Anivo, I decline.”

“No, not that. Just…”

Callius licked his lips, and Genos widened his eyes in amazement at what he hard, and then finally nodded.

“Surprising, but got it. It’s not that difficult. Then I’ll be off. You’re really going to flip the board over this time.”

Saying that, Genos disappeared.

Just like when he came, without the faintest whisper.

With him gone, I put on my armour and cloak, and prepared to go out.

“All preparations are complete, Boss.”

“Then let’s go.”

A horse that Bruns had prepared was waiting. Of course, it wore the Saddle of Humasys.

“He’s a good one.”

“Of course! I worked hard to pick one that suits you the most!”

“Let’s go.”

Purr!

“Uh, where are you going?”

“What, you can’t be going out to play around while we train, right?”

“Shut up.”

“Where’re you going, Count?”

“Are you really going out to play?”

When he appeared on horseback, the children and troops quickly gathered around him.

Seeing him frown at the frivolous questions, the troops ran away, leaving only the children behind. In response to Rinney and Flora’s questions, Callius looked at Peter lying in the distance and answered.

“To catch some bad guys.”

He then called the fleeing troops back.

“You guys, follow me.”

“Yes? Where are we going?”

“Like I said, we’re going to catch the bad guys.”


Puff!!

“They’ve definitely gotten better.”

Observing the soldiers fighting from horseback, Callius could clearly see their recent improvements.

He’d repeatedly trained and abused their leg muscles, made them drink a special fluid, and even trained them at dodging stones to improve their agility and reflexes.

They were still lacking, but they definitely looked better than before.

‘It’s a mix of troll and dragon blood, so I could call it ‘TD potion’.’

That wasn’t a bad name, right?

Although the ingredient was almost non-existent after about a hundred stages of dilution.

But as long as there was a certain level of long-term effect, it’d become a feasible product after a little more refinement.

“Why are we attacking the viscount? I don’t think you even notified people in advance to get permission, is this okay?”

“None of the nobles who need their heads chopped off can be reported in advance.”

Taking pre-emptive action was the right course.

No matter how cleverly they hid the skeletons in their closets, the Judgment Blade could make everyone shut their mouths.

Callius was no saint who’d stay still when he knew his enemies were sharpening their blades to deal with him.

Other people in his place might’ve gotten assassinated without anybody else knowing, by now, but Callius was different.

If somebody sent assassins after him, he was capable enough to catch and interrogate them, and find out the mastermind.

Rather, this was a situation he hoped for.

Wouldn’t it be the fastest way to kill all the spies?

“I’m not guilty of anything!! Count Jervain! How dare you do this to a peer noble! Her Majesty the Queen will be furious!”

“That is of course your opinion, Viscount Arpen. But I wonder, would Her Majesty truly be moved by the death of somebody like you?”

A little viscount who didn’t know his place.

The only notable facet of him was his outsized avarice.

“Viscount Arpen. Why did you order me assassinated? I’d rather you come challenge me in a fair duel. Why are you so insecure?”

“You’re talking nonsense!! I never did! Who said that! Viscount Allen? Or Count Valentine!?”

Viscount Arpen was indeed not the core mastermind.

Callius was indeed spouting bullshit.

He’d provoked him deliberately.

If you accuse people of things they haven’t done, they tend to feel resentful and stirred up.

And that often leads to slips of the tongue, revealing the hidden truth.

“You exploded all on your own, huh? Did you hear that, Bruns? Write it all down.”

“Yep! But I don’t have any paper with me, though?”

“… Just remember it.”

“Yep!”

At this exchange between Callius and Bruns, the viscount gaped as if it was absurd, and then his face flushed red; he began shouting.

“Are you kidding me?!”

“Don’t be too embarrassed. All of your friends will follow you soon.”

These traitors to Carpe couldn’t be left alive.

That was then.

The viscount let out a roar while pushing his horse to charge.

“The one who brings me Jervain’s head! I will hand over the heirloom passed down to the family! I will appoint you as the guardian knight of Arpen!!”

Did Arpen have any heirlooms?

It was the first time Callius heard that.

“Wooohooooo!”

The morale of the viscount’s knights went up.

Callius pondered for a while and then gave an appropriate response.

“Whoever takes Arpen’s head, I’ll give him Arpen’s heirloom.”

“This damn bastard!!”

“Kill them.”

Whinnnny~

“You bastards!!”

“Ugh!”

Insects covered all sides and chewed on the bodies of the enemy knights.

But Orcal’s form couldn’t be seen anywhere.

Taking advantage of the gap, the Sixth Squad charged wildly.

“Arpen’s head is mine!”

“Where’s the heirloom of Arpen!!”

Claaaang – claaang!

“Stop playing around, you go too.”

“Aren’t you going, Captain?”

“Beggars should play with beggars.”

“Tch! Huup!”

As the squad lieutenant, Diego, also rushed in, sounds of swords kept ringing all over the battlefield.

Due to the sudden surprise attack of the Sixth Squad, Viscount Arpen was instantly defeated, and rumours that the viscount’s head was taken spread all over the place.

However, the prestige of the one called the Judge, was only at the beginning of its rise.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 90

“What do you mean?”

“Your hands. There are calluses on both your palms at certain places, very symmetrical. It’s quite rare to see these, unless you wield dual swords.”

“…”

“Besides, the calluses on your little finger are thicker than the calluses between your thumb and forefinger. It means you’re used to holding the sword in reverse.”

What did that mean?

It meant he mostly used short swords rather than long ones.

Since he dual wielded on top of that, he almost definitely used daggers.

Dual wielding daggers –

It was rare to find people like that in the land of the sword.

It was a style mainly used by assassins, rather than knights.

“You have good eyesight. But calling me an assassin based on that alone… is too presumptuous.”

“Do you think so?”

“Yes.”

“Well, you’re right. It’s just a guess.

“I was just joking, but this conversation suddenly got too serious.”

Unlike Callius, who smiled wildly, Peter’s face had gradually turned pale.

“Peter.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t like the Church.”

“Eh? But you’re an inquisitor…”

How could one belonging to the Church dislike it?

“I mean it. Although Carpe is where I was born and raised, I don’t like the Church much. But, ironically, although I hate the Order, I do love the sword.”

“What exactly do you…”

Peter was confused as to what Callius wanted to say.

“Peter.”

“Yes.”

“Right now, Carpe is rotten. The country is not functioning properly. Hungry people are everywhere, and the land is rife with meaningless deaths. I want to use my sword for something meaningful.”

“…”

“I will change the Carpe Kingdom, and the Church of Valtherus. But I’m still weak. There are limits to what one can do with their own power. But it’s different if you can build up a force.”

“Are you going to create a force under your?”

“I’m in the process of doing it, little by little. Not only Flora, there are many children I will be sponsoring in the future. They will grow up and become knights under my command. Everyone will work for Carpe.”

“So what…”

“You’re still stubborn, I see.”

Callius sighed, and gave Peter a deep look.

“I will destroy the empire.”

Gulp.

Peter unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

“The empire, you…”

“I can do it. But to do that, I must first cut off the rotten roots of this kingdom.”

“Why are you telling all this to a simple soldier like me?”

“Don’t you already know?”

Callius wiped his lips with a napkin, and stood up with a faint smile.

“Do think about it, will you? And if you find that you can’t decide, come visit me.”


‘He already knew everything.’

Peter walked along the roadside in a dark mood.

The same way home from work that he’d been walking for several years was feeling strangely alien.

Were these flowers always here?

A new store was opened, and new faces could be seen.

But all of that had nothing to do with himself.

Irrelevant and unimportant.

Eyes that had lost their colour roamed the streets.

“Dad!”

Colour flooded back into the pupils at the call.

It was Flora.

“Dad? What’re you doing here? Let’s go home!”

“… Yeah.”

The little mouth chirping like a lark spoke about her friends, about swords and knights.

Peter quietly listened to his daughter’s story.

When they got home, they prepared a meal together, ate and washed together.

Finally it was late at night, and it was time for the child to go to sleep.

“Good night, Dad~ yawn.”

“Sleep.”

He caressed his sleeping daughter’s head and pulled up the blanket to cover her.

As he closed the door, the corners of his mouth that had been raised in a smile, came down and straigtened.

The eyes lose their colour again.

Rattle.

Peter took out the box that had been placed in the groove dug behind the picture frame that hung on the wall of the living room.

Click.

When he opened the box, two curved daggers could be seen inside.

The handles were quite worn.

The eyes found their light again.

But they weren’t the eyes of a father anymore, instead they were the eyes of a killer[1].

Creeeeeeak.

Step, step.

As he came out to the backyard, he was greeted by a group of masked people dressed entirely in black as if they had been waiting for him.

It was already agreed upon.

If he only turned around, he could go back to his home, and his child.

But Peter kept his mouth shut and did not turn around.

He clenched his teeth so hard his jaws throbbed and creaked.

For some reason, the daggers in his hands were trembling a little.

“Are we going?”

The trembling stopped.

No words were needed.

He only nodded his head in a short, simple movement.

Step.

The sight shifted in an instant.

Buildings and forests were fast passing by.

A villa nestled in the mountains, came into view.

The iron gate was firmly locked, but that was no problem for these night time visitors.

Thud.

They simply jumped over it and entered the villa grounds.

There was no sound.

The location had already been secured.

And as they entered the target’s room –

Startle.

The target was perched on a bed with the sword resting on his shoulder.

“This villa. I like it quite a bit. So let’s take this outside.”

The target spoke to them with closed eyes.

Seeing Callius’ appearance, the two intruders quickly pulled out their swords and swung.

Two swords that stabbed from both sides.

“Haah.”

However, Callius merely sighed once.

With a single pull his sword sprung free from the scabbard, and the two’s attacks were neutralized.

Claaaaaaang, claaaaang–!

“Kgh!”

“Ugh!”

Despite only their swords being struck, but the attackers trembled as if they had been beaten all over, and collapsed.

Their bodies seemed paralyzed.

“Let’s go, then.”

Swish.

Watching Callius jump out of the window, the hunters began chasing after him.

How far did he run like that?

Callius stopped in an empty area on the side of an unknown mountain, his breath white like steam under the moonlight.

“The moon looks nice tonight. It’s quiet, too.”

He pushed his sheathed sword into the air, somehow making it vanish, and pulled out a new sword from thin air.

It was a sword without a scabbard.

It was a well-balanced broadsword, large and sturdy.

Callius the target, and the hunters who chased him –

There were no words between the two.

At the moment he completely pulled out his sword, the three enemies were already rushing at him.

However, the result was the same this time.

The killers who’d rushed in were torn apart, one limb at a time.

And all of them were decapitated.

Slash!

Callius, throwing off the blood from his sword with a sharp swing, looked around him with cold eyes.

Eyes that held no emotion whatsoever.

As if he was just quietly doing what he had to do.

‘Interesting.’

The enemies, whose job was to kill people, had eyes that resembled his own.

While he was thinking about that, he quickly became the only living being left on the field.

As if there was an invisible barrier protecting him, all the killers died without even touching a a single hair of his.

Same as the first time, he slaughtered the slaughterers without moving even a single step.

Blood was oozing out from the corpses on the ground.

Crack!

The sound of thunder broke the spell of silence covering the sky.

Clouds swept in to cover the moon.

What little light had been there to see by was gone, plunging the world into absolute darkness.

That was the signal.

Ssssssh–

Mist rose from the twin daggers of the last of the killers.

Dense fog that covered both the target and the attacker.

Sttttttep!

Clang! Screeeech! Claaaang–!

Amidst the thick fog, only the sparks of the colliding blades could be seen flashing.

Stab, block, and cut.

A fierce battle of attacks and counterattacks in the dark.

Whiiiiish.

Throw a dagger up into the air, attack with the other, then jump up with a somersaults and kick the dagger down, fast as lightning.

Whiish, claaang!

Although Callius managed to block even that, the enemy immediately snatched the dagger from the air and continued his assault, his movements exquisitely connected to each other like flowing water.

Two daggers gripped in reverse in mid-air came swinging down at once.

Craaaaaaack–claaaaang!!

The fog rolled up, again.

It was on a different level than last time.

Callius took a step back and frowned.

“You cheeky…”

Whooosh–!

The fog suddenly subsided, and the attacker froze in place.

A sense of pressure descended upon the area.

The killer’s legs were shaking, his body as if stuck in tar.

But he still moved, and his movements flowed as naturally as ever.

He pulled out the dagger piercing the ground and struck again.

Claaang! Craack! Whoosh!!

Ssssk.

“Kgh.”

It had still been manageable before Callius drew out the power of his sword, but there was simply no hope after he did.

The strange pressure that spread all over the area restricted movements, and the more scratches piled up on his body, the more it became heavier, like cotton soaked in water.

Even if he fell down groaning again and again, he got up and rushed in again.

But every time he did so, it felt like he was wading into water. The fog created by the twin daggers had long since dissipated.

Claaaaang, keeeeeen!

Thud!

“Ugh!!”

The second time. The third time. He got up again and again.

But the more time passed, the heavier his body became.

Nevertheless, the slaughter continued.

Claaaaaang, claaaaaang!!

Crack, craaaaaaaaaaaaack!

Step, step, step.

The dark clouds covered the moon, and rain came pouring down, accompanied by thunder and lightning.

The raindrops that shot down from the heavens as if the sky had been riddled with holes, made the heavy body feel even heavier.

“Peter. Do you want to live?”

“I have no intention of begging for my life.”

The last killer barely dragged himself up, pushing off his daggers on the wet ground.

His legs trembled, and his arms that raised the daggers again were the same.

Nevertheless, he grinned and rushed at Callius, as if for the last time.

Claaang, thud!

Thud–!

The killer, who got kicked into the ground, fell down again.

Callius, who thought this was the end of his stubbornness, wrinkled his eyebrows at the form rising up again through the curtain of rain.

“Give up.”

“For me, giving up is the same as death. If you want to stop me, kill me!!”

“What will Flora do then?”

Flinch.

The gaze of a father looked out of the eyes of the killer, but only for an instant.

“This is how I’ve lived my whole life. I always killed my target at any cost when I was ordered to. That’s why, I have to live like this for the rest of my life. That is the only courtesy and atonement I can offer to them.”

Callius, who listened to the story quietly, clicked his tongue.

“If they tell you to kill Flora, will you kill Flora with your own hands?”

“…”

“If you can’t even kill your child, what kind of a killer’s lifestyle are you boasting about?”

“I humbly request. Please kill me – or die.”

Booooom!

In the pouring rain, the sound of thunder the only accompaniment of his performance, the killer’s form began to distort and disappear.

“If you die, I can’t save Flora. I will kill her with my own two hands.”

“…”

“If I kill you her and now, that child’s sword will point towards me one day. There are no perfect secrets in the world. One day, that girl’s sword will become the sharpest in the world and block my way. So I’ll have to kill her first before that can happen.”

A sword you can’t control is better off destroyed.

“I’ll ask again. Do you want to live?”

“…”

Puff!!

“Ugh!”

Another kick, and a body fell and and rolled on the ground.

Annoyance slowly began to bloom on Callius’ face.

He never thought it’d be easy, but he didn’t expect it to be this tricky.

“Tell me you want to live! For your daughter! If you want to live, for your daughter’s future, bow your head down!! If you do, I will save you!”

The killer’s eyes trembled for a moment.

But they soon stopped.

He looked up at Callius with hardened eyes.

“There’s no guarantee that my sword will never point at you again. Something that’s happened once… why can’t it happen twice?”

“…”

“Kill her. She’s a smart kid. But she was only born for the sake of camouflage. If she dies here, that’s just how it was written in the stars.”

“I remember the way you proudly told me about your daughter. There were no lies in it.”

“It was all a lie. That’s just how a killer hides himself.”

Callius drew out a new sword.

Even beneath this dark and damp sky, the sword’s graceful blade gleamed.

Judgment Sword – Medea.

“Is that true?”

“It’s true.”

However, giving the killer’s words the lie, the colour of the sword changed.

Seeing the blackened sword, Peter growled as if enraged.

“Kill me!!”

“Shut up.”

“Kill me! Just kill me!!”

“Is it because Flora will die if you don’t?”

The killer’s body trembled.

“Is that how your superiors do things? Killer must die. And everybody they love are hostages to ensure that.”

“…”

“You, just live here from now on.”

“… I can’t do that.”

“Do you think I’m trying to convince you? No, this is an order.”

“But…”

The killer lowered his head.

If he could simply cut off his past, he wouldn’t have done this in the first place.

The sins of his past pressed heavy on his shoulders.

And if he tried, he’d endanger not just himself, but also everybody around him.

So he couldn’t.

“I need to have what my intuition tell me I should. If someone else wants to touch something of mine – I will cut those hands off.”

“Why are you doing this?”

The killer lifted his eyes and looked up at Callius.

“I tried to kill you.”

“Who cares? Half of Carpe will soon try to kill me. Just add those imperial bastards on top of that. I have no shortage of enemies. It won’t change anything if a few get added to the roster.”

Thud!!

“Uhm, why are you hitting me? …”

“How dare a father treat his daughter’s life so lightly? Flora sure is pitiful. I’d rather have her as my foster daughter.”

“…”

“Are you going to live?”

“Can… can I?”

“Don’t pass the responsibility to somebody else. If you want to live, you should. It has to be by your own will.”

Moreover, you –

“You have a clear reason to live.”

Because a child needs a father.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 살수 (salsu) usually means water sprinkler, but here it’s an old term for killer/hitman.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 89

Rinney was smiling brightly.

And the child sitting next to her was so tense she was practically frozen.

I looked at the stiff-looking girl and smiled softly.

“So it’s you.”

“Yes?”

“Flora.”

As I’d heard from Peter, she was a cute and lovable kid.

Brown hair tied in a ponytail.

She had bright eyes and a cute young face, but she had a very hard core.

She seemed to resemble her father.

It was fun. In various ways.

“How do you know my name…”

“For somebody with the rank of a count, it’s not difficult to find out your name. Besides, I have an acquaintance with your father.”

“R-, really?”

“Yes.”

In fact, I wasn’t being completely truthful.

Peter had never mentioned his daughter’s name.

Despite being from the dark world, he was meticulous about what he had to protect.

But I knew.

About Peter, and his daughter, Flora.

Of course I knew! Because these two were important nodes in the kingdom arc of the game.

Because I was the one to set them up that way.

“Take it.”

“What is this?”

“An advanced skill art. It’s a precious thing that even those training hard outside haven’t received yet.”

The skill book originally came from the ruins of a now-extinct aristocratic family, which I chanced upon during my days spent wandering.

I’d kept it inside the stigma and forgotten about it, but this time I took it out and rewrote it, pruning the unnecessary parts.

There was no specific name.

If I were to give it a name, I would call it – Seven Stars Bell (七星鍾).

You can think of it as pouring seven stars into a goblet.

It was quite advanced compared to its peers, so it could be said that it was a hard-to-find great art.

Because some truths I’d realized while learning the Six Peak Flowers technique had been merged into it.

“Why are you giving this to me?”

“Investment.”

The difference between whether or not you’ve learned an advanced-level technique is the difference between heaven and earth.

If you learn the cycle and manipulation of spiritual power from an early age, you will become stronger easily.

And the purer your divine power, the stronger your strength.

“Investment?”

“Think of it as me investing in your talent. It’s not a problem for someone of my station to get you an admission into the Academy.”

All it’d take was some money.

My pockets were full, and if I could spend some gold to change the fate of a child who would one day be called the Sword Demon, it was a cheap price.

“Really!?”

“Count is a higher title than you probably imagine. It’s not that difficult if I recommend you. Of course, after graduating from the Academy, you’ll have to come under my control. It doesn’t matter if you become a knight or a paladin.”

If she could only become mine, how much would that be worth? One of the reasons for Carpe’s collapse in the future would be internal division.

The master of the sword Carpe revered, trying to destroy the kingdom with her own sword.

With the support of the empire, she slaughtered Carpe’s paladins and knights, and blocked a Master at the end.

She ended up giving up her life blocking that Master, but Carpe also faced its end along with her.

The Sword Demon who’d become such a catastrophe desperately seeking revenge, was the little kid now sitting in front of me.

“Are you the highest in the Jervain family, Count?”

“Not yet, but I soon will be.”

“… I’d love to!”

“Good.”

“But I need to talk to Dad first. If I decide by myself… Dad would be sad.”

“You’re a really filial child. You’re right. Such an important decision shouldn’t be taken by a child alone ignoring her parents. But I’ll tell you this. You deserve it.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Rinney has confirmed your skills already. You may have lost to her now, but it’s not certain who’ll win by the time you both graduate from the Academy.”

I inflamed her childish expectations and incited her incipient rivalry with Rinney.

It wasn’t particularly glorious to manipulate a little kid like this, but I had no choice.

You have to save the people you can save.

“Even if your father refuses… I’m not going to turn away my niece’s friend. Feel free to come here to play anytime, and if you want, you can take part in the training, too.”

“Really!? Then… can I bring my friends too?”

“As long as it doesn’t interfere with the troops’ training.”

… After watching Flora leave the office visibly excited, Rinney glanced at me with a worried face.

“Is this alright?”

“It’s fine. We need to go slow and take our time. Rinney, make sure you befriend that child. It’ll help a lot in the future.”

I had to make sure that kid fell into my orbit. Who knew when or how my plan might collapse if we left her alone.

“… I just don’t understand why. Do I really need to? She’s just a civilian.”

“It’s necessary.”

“I don’t know what’s in your mind, Sir Count. You weren’t actually impressed with that kid, right?”

“You may be better than her now, but things might really be different in four years.”

“Is that…”

“My eyes don’t notice useless things. Just like you have far sight, I can see the potential of a person. You’ll have to work hard if you don’t want her to catch up.”

“Is it God’s grace?”

“Something like that.”

God’s grace, bullshit. I didn’t have anything like that.

It was just more convenient to agree because I didn’t need to tack on additional explanations.

It was better to let her misunderstand it.

The moment I was about to leave –

Rinney tilted her head and said, as if wondering.

“But Bruns is useless.”

“…”

Troubled by the sudden attack, I had to furrow my brows for a moment before finally answering.

“Shut up. I’ve got a lot of work to do, so you can go.”

Rinney pouted her lips and quietly left the office.

“A little girl almost left me dumbstruck. It’s all because of Bruns.”

And just to note, he was so useless even a little girl could see it.

“When’s Cedric coming? I’m not going to carry this guy anymore.”

But instead of Cedric, somebody else arrived.

A woman with dark purple hair.

Beatrice.

“It’s become quite a bit noisier since I saw you last. There are children, too. Who are they?”

“My nephew and niece.”

“Oho, and here I thought you had children.”

“I do have a child.”

“Eh?”

Was it that surprising?

Her sullen face was quite pleasing to the eyes.

“But, what’s happened? I don’t think the extraction process is over already?”

“I wanted to see Vivi. Where is he?”

Beatrice often came to meet Vivi if she had a chance.

As a follower of the Whip God, she seemed to like magical beasts.

“He should be sleeping right now. He’s doing that a lot these days. He spends most of the day sleeping.”

He was sleeping a lot and steadily growing up.

Whenever he woke up, I felt like his body had grown a little, so in time he might grow to match his mother in size.

“You know, you always talk a lot when it comes to Vivi. It’s cute.”

“Shut up.”

“Huhu.”

“More importantly, has there been any progress?”

“Yes, it’s going smoothly. Here, I brought a sample with me.”

“Well?”

Truly.

The demonic energy was much fainter compared to the how the blood of the thunder wolf dragon had been originally.

The blood used to be a deep dark shade of red, but now a lot of the turbid energy had disappeared.

Another month or two should be sufficient to draw out the blood essence.

It was just a matter of time.

“How are the horns looking?”

“Great. You can make anything with them. Smelt them into gauntlets, or even armour. Or do you want to feed them to a carcass? It might work.”

“Is that even possible?”

“An alchemist’s pursuit isn’t that different from a paladin. Creating various artifacts is ultimately a study to make a stronger sword.”

“But it’s not sure to work?”

Beatrice’s lips rose up at the corners.

“Life is a gamble.”

Meaning she might fail.

If she succeeded, my sword might be upgraded, but if she failed…

“Raising the level of the sword is the same as raising the level of its soul. The extinction of the soul is the extinction of the sword… Maybe it’ll shatter on the spot?”

The risk was huge.

But it was also a very attractive proposal.

“I have to think about it.”

“It’s not something you can just do if you want to. It’s still in the research phase. It’s just a hypothesis right now, but I was wondering if it’d be possible to upgrade the soul using dragon blood.”

If the sword wasn’t made with a pure human soul, but also had the soul of a thunder wolf dragon mixed in it, the possibility might be higher.

“You’ll need a sample for research, then.”

“Yes, I wanted to get your permission while I’m here. Two birds with one stone.”

“How much do you plan to use?”

“I’m thinking of trying it out on a spare carcass… Two or three at least.”

Two or three bottles of dragon blood essence, in exchange for a single bottle of research results?

The expenses were quite high.

But it was such an attractive proposition.

I couldn’t help but nod my head.

If it were anyone else, I might’ve told them to screw off, but Beatrice was the one suggesting it.

Because it was her, not some random alchemist I’d found on the streets.

“Is it okay?”

Even for her, dragon blood was not a material that could be found easily.

She too wouldn’t want to miss an opportunity like this.

‘Just, one thing still bothers me.’

Why kill Viole?

 I couldn’t be sure.

I didn’t know what her scheme was, but I couldn’t refuse her.

If it was something that could raise the level of a sword, it wasn’t a waste of money by any metric.

‘If the Blue Thunderbolt Sword can become a vision sword, this much expense is nothing to speak of.’

Although it was now only a spirit sword, it was already powerful.

If it became a vision sword, I’d be able to guarantee my life even in front of a Master.

“What else do you need?”

“A carcass. The higher the grade, the better. The more data, the better. Can you give me one?”

It wasn’t a difficult request.

Seeing me nod, Beatrice showed a bright smile.

“Beatrice.”

“I’m listening.”

“There are conditions.”

“What are they?”

“Move your lab here.”

“… Here? To this noisy place?”

“I’ll give you the basement.”

It’d only need to be soundproofed.

The front yard was indeed quite noisy, but the back yard didn’t have that much noise.

“Are you suspicious of me?”

“No, I’m just trying to make you mine. After all, it’d be convenient to have you nearby and check these guys’ data.”

“Eh?”

It’d be annoying if someone else took her in. So I extended my offer of recruitment.

Anyway, I had no choice but to build up my own force within the Carpe Kingdom. For that, I became an inquisitor-captain, and I was now even training these useless inquisitors.

One way or another, in the near future –

“This kingdom is going to explode.”

『Scenario Quest』

『Civil War of the Carpe Dynasty』

Progress – 28%


28% progress for the outbreak of civil war.

Each time Callius captured and killed the corrupt nobles, this number increased.

Considering that it’d been 20% before killing Artemion, the more you kill a noble of a high rank, the earlier the civil war will start.

It was getting more and more imminent the more Callius rampaged.

“Because I’m preparing too, bit by bit.”

But the threat right in front of him had to be given priority.

“Peter.”

“Ah! Sir Count. Were you here?”

Peter was standing guard at the usual place. Callius smirked as he saw Peter’s loose and relaxed posture.

“Is it time for your lunch yet?”

“Yeah, almost… Count?”

“I haven’t eaten either. Shall we have lunch together? I’m feeling a bit peckish.”

“Me too. I’ll quickly go buy some lunch. Wait here just a minute!”

“No, you don’t have to.”

“Yes?”

“I came to see you today. Let’s go. I have a reservation at a restaurant.”

“To see me? Sir Count?”

“Why? Can’t I?”

“Oh, no, I didn’t mean that.”

After a while.

Peter and Callius arrived at a restaurant frequented by the nobility.

“Looks expensive.”

Even after going inside, Peter was looking very uncomfortable, as if he thought he was sticking out in such a luxurious environment.

After choosing their food from the menu –

Callius went straight to the point.

“Hey, your daughter is a cute kid.”

“Eh?”

Peter, who’d been staring at the menu for a long time, couldn’t hide his puzzlement.

“Flora, wasn’t it? Like you said, she really has a passion for swordsmanship, and she’s smart to boot. She seems to have talent, too. Just like you said.”

“How, my daughter’s name…”

“I’m in charge of some children of my family, and they brought her to meet me after they became friends while playing. As we talked, I found out that she was your daughter.”

The foolish impression Peter had been showing so far calmly subsided.

Only his expression changed a little, but the atmosphere was completely different.

Callius continued to speak, despite the subtly creepy feeling.

“I told her to come and play often, so don’t worry. She’s a bud that will one day bloom into a great knight.”

“Is that so?”

Even though Callius was praising his daughter, the vigilance in Peter’s eyes didn’t go away. Rather, the more Callius praised her, the steelier his gaze became.

“That’s right. I’m thinking of setting up a space for her in a corner of the house where she can train to her heart’s content. And, well, the inquisitors are training right next door. She could learn a lot just by watching.”

“You don’t have to…”

“It’s a shame that the Royal Academy isn’t open to the public. Carpe hasn’t come to its senses yet. It is the children, not the adults, who are the future of this country. Giving support to them is the cornerstone of the kingdom’s revival… What do you think?”

“You spoke powerfully, Sir Count.”

Peter seemed to be thinking very deeply.

Callius lowered his gaze, away from the struggling form of Peter, and raised his knife and fork to cut the lamb steak.

It melted in his mouth after one bite.

The food was expensive.

But usually, although not every time, that’s because the taste is worth the money invested.

Callius thought the same as he looked at Peter in front of him.

‘How are you going to react?’

Peter was just like this food in front of him.

If Callius paid the right price, would he be repaid with a commensurately great taste?

Would Peter maybe try to stab him, or grab him…

Callius didn’t know.

So –

“Are you tired of it yet? Assassination, I mean.”

At that moment, Peter’s hand holding the knife trembled.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 88

In the front yard of Callius’ villa, the troops were stoning each other.

“Haap! Hah!!”

Bang! Bang! Bump!

Eleven personnel threw stones at only one person.

The heretic inquisitor standing at the centre was training to dodge and block using his sword.

If he couldn’t use his footwork, he would parry the stones with his sword, or at least block them with minimal damage.

Those who’d passed a certain level of physical fitness test were now doing this kind of training.

“Ouch! Stop, stop!”

The inquisitor who was beaten all over declared surrender.

There was a light stream of blood running from his head.

“Treat your wound. Next.”

“Whew… here I come!”

Next was the lieutenant of the Sixth Squad.

Callius shook his head at the hearty enthusiasm.

“Start throwing.”

“Haap! Haaah!!”

Clang! Claaaang!

The first five minutes went well.

He cut, deflected, and avoided the stones that came flying in, and didn’t look pressured.

But after six minutes –

A stone Callius put some serious divine power into, struck Diego’s side!

Thud!

“Kgh!”

He collapsed rapidly after that.

Bang! Bang! Thud!

“Kgh! You bastards! Stop throwing!”

“Throw some more.”

Then, a stray stone somehow managed to hit quite a sad place for the lieutenant.

The red-faced lieutenant grabbed his crotch in pain.

“Ah! You motherfuckers! Who did it!”

He screamed loudly and indignantly.

Callius followed up with a few more pebbles, hitting him in the forehead and the groin.

“Ugh! Fuck!! Who is it!!”

Callius calmly raised his hand.

“It’s me. If you hate it that much, just avoid it. Enemies won’t stop attacking because they’re considerate of your situation.”

“Damn it!”

Perhaps he got aggravated at the blatant unfairness, because the lieutenant bit his lip and faced the stones again.

But he was soon hit by a few more and had to come down from the centre stage.

His body was covered with bruises.

Although this training was limited to fifteen minutes per person –

Hardly anybody lasted the full fifteen minutes.

Callius had decided that the primary purpose of the members of the Sixth Squad was to train, and dodging the stones came as the secondary.

They hadn’t gotten used to it yet, but he thought it would work if they kept at it.

Every drop of sweat they shed here would decrease the amount of blood they’d shed in the future.

‘And, well, it’s pretty fun.’

And it was definitely helping, too.

He could see with his own eyes how the movement of the squad members was becoming sharper and sharper as they suffered through the dodge training.

They ran on the mountains from morning to noon.

From lunch to the afternoon, the training was focused on dodging the stones and sparring.

Considering how intense it was, they had no choice but to get better.

“On the battlefield, this stone can be an arrow, a spear, or a stray axe. Don’t throw it lightly like you’re hitting a friend, throw it harder. That way you won’t die in battle.”

“Yes!!”

The troops responded with a powerful shout, and although the lieutenant looked dissatisfied, he too didn’t disobey the order.

Although on the first day he’d had no choice but to suspicious –

He’d just done what he’d been told to do, and endured in order to have a fighting chance later –

But as one day passed and then two, his thoughts began to change.

“Lieutenant, here, drink.”

“What the hell is this that we keep drinking? Tastes like…”

“But your body feels tingly if you drink it, right? I feel like my body is getting better and better, so there must be something good about it.”

“It tastes sweet, so it must be good.”

Callius looked at the troops drinking the mysterious liquid with meaningful eyes.

Gradually, quietly, their bodies were transforming.

‘It works.’

The beverage was a potion that combined the dragon’s blood purified by Beatrice and the troll potion.

Of course, it’d been water diluted to the extent of counting parts per million, and it was still in the trial stage.

There might be some side effects, but it shouldn’t endanger their lives.

Callius believed it should help regenerate overworked muscles and make them stronger.

‘Because it’s extremely diluted…’

There didn’t seem to be any problems.

It won’t have any exaggerated short-term effect, but he was looking forward to the long-term results.

Callius took a breather and walked over to the lieutenant who’d finished applying medicine on his wounds.

He was sharpening now his sword.

“Oh, Dingo, you managed to find a spirit sword from somewhere? What is its unique ability?”

“It’s Diego. And I have no obligation to tell them. And I don’t really want to tell you, either.”

Callius immediately picked up a stone.

Startled, Diego slowly drew his sword.

“This sword is my father’s carcass. I named it Viego, after him.”

“Was he the fallen king of a long-lost kingdom?[1]

“What nonsense are you spouting? He was a great paladin. Father always said that swords have weight. That’s why this sword, Viego, too, can become lighter or heavier.”

The ability to change the weight of the sword.

Depending on the swordsman, it could be used for both the quick sword and the heavy sword styles.

“What a great sword.”

In a way, it was similar to the Tyrant Sword. Of course, it was a step lower, but if one used it according to the circumstances, not many paladins would be able to block it.

“But why do you use it the way you do? You are leaving your sword to rot.”

Perhaps he was stung by how true the fact was, because Diego immediately glared back at Callius with bloodshot eyes.

“What’s glaring at me going to achieve? Your sword didn’t even touch my toes. Haven’t you figured out the reality yet?”

“… No.”

“Dingo, do you know why you are weak?”

“It’s Diego. I don’t know.”

“Because you rely on that sword too much. Unplug Viego for a while. If I think you’ve grown up, I’ll let you use it again.”

“What…!”

“It’s an order, Lieutenant.”

“…”

“Until then, use a normal iron sword, or a carcass supplied by the Church.”

Callius left the frozen Diego behind and looked around the yard of the villa.

Those who still needed physical training were running at a cantering pace.

Bruns and the twins were part of it, too.

“Bruns.”

“Yes, yeah. Boss!”

“Prepare a meal, no need to hurry.”

“Hey, are you telling me to do it? But I’m already training so hard!”

“A squad member reported yesterday, that he saw you in the neighbourhood with a woman. How come you’re complaining about how hard things are? Don’t you have enough time to chat women up?”

“… I’ll prepare it right away.”

“And keep your libido in check.”

“Yes.”

On one side, Orphin and other members of the squad were quietly continuing their sparring.

Callius nodded contentedly at the sight.

Orphin was steadily twisting the direction of her sword and her swordsmanship.

It still looked awkward and unnatural, but after doing it a few times, she seemed to have come to the conclusion that it was the right direction for her.

Even if she wasn’t told to, she was immersed in training and swinging her sword all day.

She was still a bit confused about the technique side of things, but time would solve that.

“I hope Bruns can learn something.”

Hwiiish.

A worm construct of the Worm Soul approached Callius. When it landed on the index finger he stretched out, he heard Orcal’s voice.

– This is me. Orcal.

“Did you look into it?”

– Yes, it was as you said. The chief was surprised, and that person was surprised, too.

“Right.”

After a bit more of a back-and-forth, Callius said he understood and sent the worm away.

Then he called in Rinney immediately.

Contrasting results were obtained from the two of them who had attached Orcal’s worms.

“M-, me? You called me! Right?”

She sure was in high spirits.

“You have work to do. Do you remember what I told you last time?”

“You want me to make friends?”

“That’s right.”

“But I haven’t entered the Academy yet?”

“It’s fine. It’s in the same town.”

“In the same town?”

Seeing Rinney tilt her head, Callius’ lips curved up at the corners.


A quiet afternoon.

While Flora was at her house, reading a book, a boy suddenly pounded on the door, shrieking like whale.

“Boss, Boss! Come out! It’s a big deal! All our kids got beaten!!”

“What? Where!”

“Come, quickly!!”

Quickly putting the book down, Flora rushed out of the house with the wooden sword her father had made for her.

Criss-crossing through the alleys, she finally reached an exit that opened up into a vacant lot. But a storm had already swept everything away.

All the boys with wooden swords had fallen down, and only one girl at the centre was standing to meet her.

“Is it her?”

“Be careful, Boss. That kid just moved in today, she’s no joke. Very strong!”

The subordinate who added that was already sporting a puffy black eye.

Flora gulped.

Black hair, which was rare in Carradi.

And unusual grey eyes.

She looked a little bit… mean.

“Hi! I just moved here. They said you’re the strongest around here?”

Contrary to how innocently she waved her hand as if in welcome, the girl’s eyes had a sharp glint as if she’d caught her prey.

“I, am Rinney. You?”

“Flora. No last name.”

Flora immediately clasped her wooden sword tightly with both hands. It was instinctive.

“Let’s see your skills first. I’ve been doing nothing but training these days, so I’m feeling a little bored!”

Rinney, who grabbed a wooden sword lying at her feet, rushed in.

Crack!

“Ugh!”

“You endured it?”

Although the strike was only with a wooden sword, it was as heavy as an iron sword.

Although they certainly looked the same age, the weight of the swords were different.

“Oh, you stopped this too? Great… Yeah!”

Thud! Thud!

Whish!

The wooden sword turned in the air and struck at Flora’s guard with all the force behind its rotation.

Claaang!

Flora’s guard was broken by the single sword strike that came from the bottom up, and her wooden sword flew out.

Her two arms, now missing her sword, spread out wide, and Rinney’s round kick stably pierced through her broken guard.

Thud!

“Kgh!”

Bang! Thud!

Although she got kicking in the stomach, Flora rolled over on the floor once and almost bounced up.

“Wow! You really are strong! I might not be able to get back up like that. You’ve got good stamina! I have a feeling.”

Usually, one wouldn’t be able to get up right away.

Definitely not any of the neighbourhood kids.

Flora bit her lip and asked, enduring the pain.

“Where are you from?”

“North. I come from a place where it snows.”

“North…! The snowfield guarded by the knights of Jervain? Are you from the North?”

“That’s right. You know it too.”

The children who were watching the fight widened their eyes at the mention of the ‘North’.

“Who wouldn’t know! Jervain of the North! Ruydren of the South! Gradas of the East! And Orvid of the West!”

Children who were born and raised in the land of swords couldn’t help but know the famous anecdotes about the four great noble houses.

Among them, of course, Jervain was the most famous.

Flora forgot about the fight and asked Rinney with some kind of hope –

“Are you a Jervain?”

“That’s right.”

“Wow!”

“A Jervain!!”

“Wow! The Jervains have moved in!!”

The children forgot about being beaten and cheered.

Jervain’s prestige was truly remarkable even among these youngsters.

“Come to think of it, Rinney’s hair and eyes are black hair and grey! Really!?”

Soon a flood of questions followed.

Did it really snow up to your head in the North?

These were questions only the children could ask, such as whether the orcs really hunted them at night.

After answering a few questions, Rinney turned to Flora, who was standing a little away by herself.

“You’re the boss here, Flora. Am I right?”

“How do you know my name?”

“You’re famous! The kids around here say they can’t even touch you?”

“That’s right.”

Seeing that Flora hadn’t let down her guard yet, Rinney smiled faintly.

“Would you like to go with me somewhere?”

“Suddenly? You and me?”

“Aren’t you curious? Where would I want to take you? I would’ve been very curious in your place.”

She was indeed curious.

A girl from Jervain suddenly appeared and knocked out all the children.

Flora wondered how she could be so strong even though they looked the same age, but if she was a Jervain, Flora could understand. Rather than resenting the fact that a Jervain was so incredibly strong even at her age, she only unconsciously admired it.

The name of Jervain, a family of renowned masters of the sword, carried a lot of weight.

“I’m going to the Academy. You know, the Royal Academy? A place where you can be knighted just by graduating.”

The Royal Academy!

The Royal Swordsmanship Academy was an institution for elites among elites, that granted knighthood just by completing its four-year curriculum.

When Flora heard about going to such a place, she thought it was truly expected of a Jervain, and she was so envious that she almost burst into tears.

“But the count who recommended me, asked me if there’s anyone I want to recommend, because there’s a spot left. He’s really handsome and has great ability, so he knew I’d be able to find one.”

The explanation was a bit strange, but Flora got the gist of what Rinney was trying to say.

There was a vacancy in the recommendation letter.

And someone had to be found to fill it in.

“The Academy, do you want to go there?”

Gulp.

Was this the kind of temptation that a twelve-year old could resist?

Flora nodded her head involuntarily at the word ‘Academy’.

“Can I really go with you?”

The corners of Rinney’s lips curved up in a grin.

“Naturally.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] League of Legends reference.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 87

It was interesting.

“Wasn’t any fun, though.”

Genos, who was serving as the referee of the spar, said exhaustedly as he lost interest in the result.

Callius didn’t even show his swordsmanship properly. He just used basic swordsmanship. And only fundamental movements.

So Genos didn’t get to have much fun at all.

To be honest, he’d had no idea there was such a gap between the captain and the lieutenant.

Not to mention those minimalistic movements.

It wasn’t that he’d never seen swordsmanship like this before, that could subdue an opponent with the least amount of power.

Among the many monsters sitting above him in the hierarchy, such swordsmanship wasn’t unheard of.

One of the kingdom’s Masters, for example, wielded such a swordsmanship, although it had resulted him having a sly and sinister reputation.

‘Rumour has it that he uses Stella’s swordsmanship. Is it true, or not?’

Of course, it wasn’t that there’d been nothing to see.

That leadership ability, insulting the troops and yet galvanizing them at the same time by preaching the logic of strength and weakness, was quite impressive.

But as a descendant of one of the four great noble houses, and one who’d gone through a war, it was only to be expected.

There was one thing that’d come as quite a surprise.

“I agree that the fundamental training method provided by the Church is garbage. But to realize that by yourself and carve out your own path has always been the tradition.”

Neither choice was wrong, though, in his view.

“The Sixth Squad will become stronger, it seems.”

The Sixth Squad was bound to become much stronger in the future. That was what Callius seemed to be aiming for.

Knock, knock.

– Come in.

Opening the door, Genos saw Bishop Milliman, whose full head of hair and voluminous beard had now been halfway shaved off in a very strange manner.

“Bishop? What happened to your hair?”

“I cut it.”

His long hair and beard had been cut in half. To be more specific, exactly one side of his hair and his beard had been shaved off. It looked hilarious.

Genos bit down on his lower lip to stop himself from laughing out loud, his actions natural as flowing water.

“The pope scolded me and told me to shave them off. But I’m pretty attached to my hair, so I compromised.”

“You look perfectly half young.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

But –

“What’s going on?”

“I have something to report.”

If so –

“He was better than you expected?”

“Yes.”

“Then, did you find anything that could be a weakness?”

Weakness…

Genos recalled the application form.

For admission to the Royal Academy.

‘Didn’t he have a daughter?

‘Right.’

Genos batted his eyes in response to Milliman’s question.

“To be perfectly candid… not particularly?”


Early morning.

The Jervain villa.

Bruns sighed as he watched Callius lean against the bedroom wall, holding his sword.

“Is that you, Bruns?”

“Yes, yes, I’m here.”

They’d been together for a while, and Callius always slept like that. Except when he got injured, he always slept without lying down properly.

He never let go of his sword, even while lying down.

That is how you have to concentrate on your sword, apparently.

When Bruns saw that figure, a lot of thoughts went through his head.

“How noisy.”

“Yes. They’re training as you instructed. It’s noisy.”

A panoramic view of the shining sun could be seen through the windows.

But along with it came the untimely smell of sweat, wafting inside Callius’ villa.

“Those bug-like bastards came here to get stronger even after hearing such insults.”

Members of the Sixth Squad were running near Callius’ villa.

‘Not all of them came.’

He saw about a dozen people.

Since there were thirty in total, only a third of their number had come to train.

“It’s not a bad start.”

Callius watched them through the windows, and then quickly washed and changed his clothes, using the water Bruns had brought.

“The mountain is quite steep, so running at that pace will naturally build up stamina. But what’s with those two?”

At the end of the procession were two little kids, Rivan and Rinney.

They were keeping pace with the squad members, although they were still at the tail end.

“They want to be strong, too. Will something like that really make them stronger?”

“Where you start from doesn’t matter.”

The kingdom didn’t lack swordsmen.

But not all of them kept practicing. Was it because they didn’t wish to be strong?

No. Because they compromised.

Saying, this is enough. This much of hard work should be enough. You have to eat rice. You have to nibble on some snacks. You have to take a little break, now and then.

They couldn’t get any stronger because these thoughts were stuck in their heads.

Because once you start compromising, you’ll never stop.

“Yeah, people can’t become strong if they don’t train hard enough that they feel like dying. Right there on the verge of wanting to die, that’s the correct cadence.”

If you can train, it’s better to train with all your might.

That way, the efficiency of strengthening the body with divine power also increases.

On the battlefield, an instant can mark the difference between life and death.

So can a handful of divine power.

Since a drop of stamina can decide your life and death, if you don’t want to die, you have to train.

“The lieutenant is here, too, I see.”

“Yes…”

“You’ve got something to say?”

“He might become strong and take revenge one day.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

The more they worked themselves to death, the more ways Callius could experiment.

“Fighting against a strong opponent is what I’m hoping for. I want them to be strong.”

“But would it work with just that?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s just running, isn’t it?”

“It’s not for you to worry about. If you’ve got nothing to do, go and run.”

“Ha ha, no, no.”

“No? Oh? Why aren’t you running? You are of no use here.”

“Such ruthless words…”

“Run. If you don’t want to die.”

Bruns wept and started running towards the squad in the distance.

Orphin, giving him a strange glance as he ran away crying, came to greet Callius.

“Orphin.”

“Yes.”

“Are the preparations going well?”

“Yes, I have submitted the applications to the Academy in your name.”

If it was in the name of a count –

Getting into the Academy shouldn’t be a big problem.

“Then give this to Rivan and Rinney.”

“What is this?”

“It’s a list.”

A list of the ones they should become friends with.

Callius’ memories were sparse, but there were people in the Academy who definitely needed to be befriended.

Academy alumni, and their parents, too.

Anyway, there was nothing wrong with building a network of connections in advance.

Of course, the same went for those who needed to be killed one day.

“By the way, Orphin. Did you come here as their governess?”

“No.”

“Then why did you come?”

“Because you saved my life.”

Did she come to repay the favour?

Callius was far too cynical to take her word for it.

“The majority of the North owes me their lives at least once. You just had to pay me back by working in the North. You didn’t have to come here directly.”

Allen and Aaron, for example.

And the rest of the knight who’d fought with him in the North, too. They hadn’t followed him here.

After all, the North was the home he’d have to return to one day, so they were repaying him by protecting it.

“I want to be by your side. I want to offer my sword to only one person. You, Sir Callius.”

“Hmm.”

Orphin du Liofen.

Originally, she was supposed to play a part in Callius’ death.

However, the idea of her wanting to become his sword was a bit fresh.

“Orphin.”

“Yes.”

“Keep still.”

“Yes? Hhup!”

Callius put his hand on Orphin’s lower abdomen.

Orphin blushed, wondering what was going on, but soon the excitement subsided and she began to get nervous.

“Have you practiced Jervain’s technique?”

“Ye-, yes? Ah… That’s right.”

Callius pulled his hand away and tilted his head in thought.

Unlike those other test subjects, Orphin needed serious consideration.

‘Should I do it properly?’

He’d only planned to beat up the others until they saw the light, but by teaching Orphin properly, he’d be able to accumulate much better data.

“Disperse it.”

“Yes?! But…”

“Physically speaking, you don’t fit Jervain’s training method. It must’ve been a long time since your growth has been blocked by a wall. Am I right?”

“… How could you know that?”

The Orphin he knew started as an ordinary knight, but she was one of those knights whose skills would suddenly improve later due to some sort of incident.

The reason for this lay in her practice method, and the day would come when she’d realize that Jervain’s technique didn’t suit her.

In this way, Orphin would develop a new, unique technique; and change it all into a style that suited her.

“Let it go. And make a new one. A technique that suits you. I’ll help you with it.”

She had the talent.

Just a little help, and she should be able to make it work.

A knight who’d trained in the harsh environment of the North.

With the body of a woman, at that.

Her physique was already satisfactory.

“Change your sword style.”

“To what…?”

“Use a heavy sword.”

Her temperament was usually calm and even.

This was quite an advantage in the heavy sword style, but Orphin used a thin long rapier and had learned swordsmanship that emphasized speed.

Due to the differences in the basic skeletal structure and average physical strength between men and women, most female knights tended to use quick swords.

It might’ve been an unavoidable choice for most of them.

But Orphin was better suited to the heavy sword than the quick sword.

“Don’t be fooled anymore, and do what I say. It’s better for you to switch to defence rather than offence, and aim for counterattacking at the flaws in your enemy’s defence.”

It’s tremendously difficult to change the sword style you’ve been training in for your whole life.

However, she would change it anyway, one day.

Since it was supposed to change anyway, be it now or later, it was better for her to change it now. Because she still had time.

There was still time before the civil war would break out in the kingdom, and Callius was slowing it down even further by capturing and killing the corrupt nobles.

“If it’s difficult, you can go back. If you’re not going to be my knight, but Jervain’s knight, you don’t have to do it.”

But –

If you want to be my knight and mine alone –

If you want to be by my side, you have to do it.

Otherwise, you’ll just be killed.

A knight protects their master.

But right now, she was more in the state of having to be protected rather than protecting others.

Callius couldn’t trust his back to someone like that.

“Are you going to give up?”

Orphin bit her lip.

Then she clenched her fists and answered.

“All right. I’ll do it!”

The corners of Callius’ lips curved up.


Bump! Tap! Thud!! Crrrackk!

“I lost, I lost.”

“Just try it one more time. Then it won’t end with just this.”

A girl holding a wooden sword spoke dignifiedly to a crying boy.

A gang of boys were running away in the distance.

And –

“Wow! Captain won again!”

The girl’s gang celebrated the victory with shining faces.

Carpe is also known as the land of swords.

So kids brawling each other with wooden swords are bound to be everywhere.

And the girl called Captain, too –

Was one of the young buds that dreamed of one day blooming into a knight.

Her name was Flora.

“What’re you doing there, Daughter!”

“Oh, Dad!”

And she was the only young daughter of a lonely father.

“Did you fight again?”

“I had a duel! A duel! Of course, I won! I didn’t even get hurt this time, you know?”

She smiled, showing her hands and arms.

Flora’s father hugged his daughter tightly with a proud face.

“Oh, isn’t that great? Is my daughter really going to be a knight when she grows up?”

“Of course! Absolutely! I’ll become a very strong knight! I’ll become an incredibly strong knight like that pilgrim with water-coloured hair, and I’ll buy you delicious food!”

“Hey~ Dad will be comfortable in his old age because of his daughter. Thank you~ Let’s go home now.”

“Yeah!”

However, the girl’s father abruptly stopped while walking down the street.

His expression hardened for an instant, but Flora couldn’t see her father’s face.

“What is it? Aren’t we going home?”

“Dad left something behind. Run home first, Daughter.”

“What? Let’s go together, then.”

“No. Flora. Daddy will go and come back soon, promise. Can you go first?”

“Yes… okay! Come back fast!”

“Okay. I’ll come home soon.”

The father’s expression, waving his hand as he watched the child disappear, quickly cooled.

And immediately afterwards –

At the entrance of the alleyway, a man who’d been hiding in the shadows appeared and spoke to him.

“Your daughter has grown a lot. It’s been over twelve years since you came here, hasn’t it?”

“Yes.”

“Your daughter wants to go to the Academy… She seems to have a lot of talent, just like you.”

“… What did you come here for?”

“There’s some business you have to deal with.”

“As always. I’ll take care of it.”

“You’ve already made contact with the target, as it happens.”

“…”

“It’s a shame, that business with your wife. But I had no choice. I couldn’t risk her getting captured by the Inquisition.”

“I know.”

“I’m glad you understand my position, my friend.”

When the father opened the document, the personal information of the assassination target came into view.

[Callius von Jervain].

“So it’s the count.”

“He’s a troublemaker. It doesn’t matter if you choose to return to your home country once this job’s done. Your daughter should also go to the empire and get a proper upbringing instead of staying in a ruined country such as this.”

Don’t you think so?

“Peter?”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 86

Rumble!

The wagon shook loudly as the wheels hit a protruding stone. Bruns, the driver, glanced back at the compartment, but Callius was still immersed in thought and didn’t say anything.

‘Things have changed a lot.’

The northern lands, originally supposed to be destroyed, did not collapse, and the minions of the empire, who should’ve been running rampant, lost their momentum because of Callius’ Sword of Judgment.

A lot had already changed.

Including appearance of information that he’d never known about in the game.

That didn’t make what he knew worthless, but it did mean he could no longer be certain in his knowledge.

‘Is it okay to continue like this?’

The answer, was no.

Up until now, he’d only gotten stronger by himself.

There was no one who’d care about a maniac, so he hadn’t exactly chosen to stand alone, rather he’d been compelled to.

But wasn’t it different, now?

If you have to push yourself. If you have to try and do something beyond your scope. Those are the reasons for people to form groups.

Because there’s a limit on how much one can achieve alone.

Callius knew which direction the majority of the important people in the Carpe were heading. If he could recruit them in advance and assimilate them into his own force, it’d become a pretty powerful faction.

As Callius’ thoughts reached that point, he looked up at the twins.

‘They aren’t useless, at least.’

Unlike Bruns, who only ever knew to dumbly stare at him –

Nurturing these people would benefit him.

Orphin still had room for growth, and the twins had even more potential than that.

Rivan and Rinney.

When they came of age, they’d go and make great achievements on the frontlines against the empire in the West.

Things had changed a lot from the original scenario, and Callius’ tossing and turning had made them lose all support, but that didn’t diminish their future potential.

So they were worth nurturing.

More than Bruns, anyhow.

‘But it’s annoying.’

Although they were worth nurturing –

That didn’t mean he wanted to do it himself.

Who knew how long it’d take for them to grow up enough to be worth using? For such a vague promise of reward, should he give up even his own training and time?

When even his own path was blocked by a wall?

Also, little kids were annoying.

‘Should I send them to the Academy instead?’

If it was just to give some help, that wasn’t such a big problem.

Originally, he’d been thinking of sending Emily there to broaden her horizons, but then Rivan and Rinney came along.

If he didn’t accept their request, they really might die.

It didn’t really matter if they died or not, but they’d been together on the battlefield for a little while.

It wasn’t that it wouldn’t help later, either, so thinking about the future of Carpe, there was nothing wrong with helping them out a little.

“Orphin.”

“Yes, please tell me.”

“I’ll send Rivan and Rinney to the Royal Academy. You must bring the necessary documents and items.”

“R-, really!?”

Rinney, of course, and even Rivan, widened their eyes in amazement. They looked like they hadn’t expected this at all.

Orphin was just as happy.

“It’s not just about sending them there to study swordsmanship.”

“Then…?”

“The Royal Academy has many children from Carpe’s nobility. You two need to build relationships with the children of the nobles I’ll point out.”

It was kind of a deal.

He’d help the twins.

And the twins would form bonds with noble children, which would be helpful to him later.

This investment would definitely give him returns in the future, so in the long run, it was a pretty good deal for Callius too.

“Some of them would be helpful later, and some, not. Rinney will connect with the helpful guys. Rivan will have to make friends with the unhelpful.”

“…”

“Uh, what? Unhelpful…?”

Callius considered whether or not to talk clearly about it, but they’d eventually find out anyway, so he ended up confiding in them.

“Rivan, the children of the nobles you should become friends with, will all be children of the corrupt people I will punish.”

“…”

Rivan’s face turned white.

Callius was telling Rivan to catch hold of their weaknesses in advance.

“Your mission is going to be a big one, so if you don’t like it, tell me. Instead of you…”

“No, not Rinney. I’ll do it.”

Rivan couldn’t handle even the gentlest of taunts.

Or was it his pride as a brother?

Most of the children of the corrupt nobles resembled their parents, so they’d get along well with Rivan.

Because Rivan was also one of them at his core.

In any case, it was as simple as letting Rivan investigate and pass to Callius the information about their parents, one by one.

He might feel guilt and it might even be risky, since he’d have to stay close to those parents to find things out, but that was none of Callius’ business.

“It’s a deal.”

“Yeah, this is a deal.”

The twins were using him too.

And he was using them in turn.

It was just a transaction, so there were no lingering debts on either side.

Rivan put his hand out.

It looked like he wanted to shake hands to complete the transaction. He was a cheeky bastard to the end.

“Handshake. It’s a deal.”

Callius snorted.

The little boy was still as stiff-necked as he’d always been.

“Put that away. Shaking hands is only done when people are on an equal footing. Don’t forget your current circumstances.”

Rivan flushed and clenched his fists.

Reprimanding him like this was necessary.

Because the arrogant edges of his personality needed to be smoothed out a bit.

“Everyone, we’re here!”

“Then, the story ends with this. Because there’s another spoiled bastard I need to deal with.”

As Callius got off the carriage, he found the inquisitors of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad already waiting, glaring at him with malice in their eyes.

That bastard just now, and now these bastards too.

“You’re all cheeky.”

Seeing the rows upon rows of sullen eyes –

Callius felt like today he should exert himself a bit.


“Here you are, Boss.”

“Yeah.”

They’d use ordinary iron swords.

There were no other rules in this sparring match.

“What was your name again? Dingo?”

“It’s Diego.”

The lieutenant of the Sixth Squad.

Diego.

He had neatly trimmed blue hair, and a plain face except for a scar on his cheek.

“Diego. Let me ask you one thing. What are you doing this for?”

All he’d mentioned he wanted was the right to not listen to Callius’ orders.

So Callius didn’t know what he was truly hoping for in his heart.

Did he want the captaincy?

So Callius simply asked.

What his true intention was.

Diego answered with bloodshot eyes, holding his iron sword at an angle.

“I know. That you killed our captain.”

Callius’ facial expression didn’t change.

“And how do you think you know that?”

“If not, prove it. With that great Sword of Judgment of yours.”

“I don’t have to, though.”

“No? You hypocritical bastard. I’ve already looked at the captain’s body. His neck had clear marks that seemed to be the work of a beast, but nowhere else.”

Instead, there were traces of a sword.

“You’re the only possibility.”

“Right.”

“Do you admit it?”

“What if I do?”

It was okay to skip the sword duel. The Church didn’t care, anyway.

Besides, he’d already became the captain, and since he was a Jervain with the title of a count, it shouldn’t be a big deal.

And –

‘Druma and Ryburn were going to die, anyway.’

Those two were always bound to die.

Although it could be said that all the people in the world were bound to die sooner or later, those two had a strong relationship with the extremist faction, so they would’ve definitely died at his hands in the future.

Or they’d die in the civil war.

Either way, they were dead men walking.

The archbishop was going to make his arrangements soon, and both of them were his pawns.

“I will take revenge.”

“Are you capable of that?”

“Fully!”

Whoosh–!

Dodging the sword that came at an angle –

Callius noticed the strong aura it contained.

Although it was supposed to be only a spar, the aura gave that the lie.

Callius glanced at Genos, standing nearby, because this was absurd.

“Are you going to just let this go?”

“It’s fun, so yeah.”

Genos grinned strangely at who knew what he found funny, and declined to intervene.

The referee was also a madman, adding on to the absurdity of the situation, but there was nothing Callius could do about it.

‘I just have to smash him down.’

The sword that came at him, no matter how strong it looked on the surface, felt shallow.

Apparently, it was only the barks of a rude dog that didn’t know its place. If that were the case, then it should be enough to demonstrate the overwhelming disparity between them.

Even though he was blocked by a wall right now, he wasn’t at a level where guys like these could dream about beating him.

Deputy Commander Diego might’ve been the best among the paladins in the squad –

“Yeah, I guess you’re just a lieutenant.”

But he was weaker than the captain.


Things were going strangely.

The crowd of people who’d been blatantly clamouring for Callius’ death at the start of the match, were now keeping their mouths shut.

“…”

“…”

In the midst of that suffocating silence –

Only the two little children Callius had brought with him were chattering as if they were having fun.

“You saw?”

“Yeah. The count turned the sword round in a circle, so even though that blue-haired guy was chopping down with both hands, he still got redirected and hit the ground instead.”

Rivan and Rinney, who’d climbed a nearby tree to spy on the spar, were filled with excitement as they looked at Callius’ swordsmanship.

Although Rivan had been insulted with a fork in the North, he couldn’t help but know of Callius’ deeds there.

Because Callius was now called the Hero of the North, he had no choice but to respect the man as a knight, even if he was personally reluctant to do so.

While glancing up at the blatantly chattering twins, Orphin was internally full of surprise.

‘You’ve become stronger than ever.’

Callius now showed more sophisticated swordsmanship than when he’d been in the North.

It used to be strong and fast, but now it looked rather slow and powerless, but it was nevertheless even more efficient.

Should it be said that all unnecessary power has been pruned out? Should it be said that the opponent’s power was being used against him?

“It looks like he’s toying with his opponent.”

On the surface, Diego was attacking fiercely, and Callius was being pushed into defence.

But in fact, Diego was the one perplexed.

With minimal movement and minimal force, Callius parried and blocked his opponent’s sword.

If the opponent, frustrated, tried a big technique, Callius stabbed at the flaw that opened up.

“Hah, hah, hah. Huff –”

Of course, there were physical differences as well.

Diego attacked with divine power, but not Callius.

He was fighting without consuming almost any divine power.

“This…”

“This is Jervain’s trash?”

It was like watching an adult deal with a child.

Callius was consistently indifferent to Diego’s attacks.

He was so relaxed that he didn’t even need to raise his divine power.

How could there be such a difference in skill?

“This is the problem with you paladins. You tend to believe only in your divine power and neglect physical training. So now you’re out of breath.”

Callius slowly raised his sword.

Looking at him pose as a teacher, Diego almost foamed at the mouth.

“Shut up!”

But the victor didn’t change no matter how much his spittles flew.

As Diego’s sword rushed in like a wild boar, Callius parried it with a flick and repelled it.

Claaaang–!

Whiiiish, th-ud–

The sword struck the floor, bouncing a few times. Diego fell to his knees at the same time.

“What a piece of garbage. Druma might’ve been satisfied with that, but I’m not. If the lieutenant’s skills are like this, I can tell how skilled those below you would be.”

“Ugh…”

Sparks flew from the eyes of the squad members who’d been gloomily watching their lieutenant’s defeat.

“Are you sad? If you feel unhappy, feel free to come up and raise your sword like your lieutenant did. But it won’t just be a spar this time.”

It’d be a true duel.

A life-and-death duel between members of the Church.

Not with toy iron swords, but with carcasses.

“…”

“…”

It was a naked insult.

But no one came up.

Even Lieutenant Diego had been destroyed like that, so what could lowly squad members like them do?

“You’re all garbage. I was the idiot for thinking you guys would be of any use. Why would the subordinates be any different from their boss?”

At that bitter insult, everyone grabbed the swords they wore around the waist.

But Callius only laughed at them. Even if they grabbed their swords, no one dared to come up directly.

If they did come up, they wouldn’t be going down alive.

The stark difference in power had already been demonstrated.

“Are you feeling sad? This is how power works. Why do you think we are lagging behind the empire? Because the sword is weaker than the spear? No. We’re just weak. Why do you guys have no choice but to stand still and listen to my insults? Because you’re weak, too.”

The weak have no right to speak.

Power is providence itself in the world of man.

The strong act proud in front of the weak, but the weak can only bow infinitely low in front of the strong.

They can only lower their eyes and tremble, without any way to express their dissatisfaction.

Like a listless dog.

That was the current state of Carpe.

“No matter how many times the empire invades the kingdom, we can only defend. No matter what insults they throw at us, we can only persevere.”

Such was the disastrous ordeal that a powerless country had to suffer.

It hadn’t been like this in the beginning.

A few hundred years ago, the sword and the spear had been evenly matched, and constantly at each other’s throats. But that was long ago.

The empire ate up the other nearby nations, and grew in power and reach.

Carpe didn’t.

It was a small difference.

Carpe had the power to do it, but didn’t. And this was how it ended up.

“How long are you going to live like that?”

“Then what should we do?”

One inquisitor shouted.

Almost crying.

He was a sensitive guy, for a paladin.

“It’s simple. You just have to become strong.”

“We practice all the time!”

“Then your training methods must’ve been wrong.”

Having said that, Callius stopped talking. Because a good idea had just popped into his head.

‘Wrong training method, huh?’

Now Callius himself was blocked by a wall. He’d tried everything he could, but the wall showed no signs of budging.

There didn’t seem to be any way out, except the ability of Death Verse Composition.

‘These guys could be my test subjects.’

Didn’t someone say so?

The reason people teach is not for others, but for themselves.

By letting others know, you can know yourself more thoroughly.

“Follow me. You, with your rubbish skills… I’ll train you.”

Tock, tock, tock.

Heavy raindrops fell from the dim sky.

“Anyone who’s watched the spar should know. I didn’t use even a single speck of divine power. How can that be?”

“Because your skills are so superior…”

The eyes of the lieutenant commander, who’d been lying on the floor in the training arena, turned to the person who’d spoken with a glare.

Callius slammed his fist into Diego’s face.

Thud!

“Uggh!”

“Right. But it’s only half right. Because I have high basic physical abilities. Even if you draw out your divine power and strengthen the functions of your body, you can’t overtake me. Then, consider, who’d have the upper hand?”

“Uh, you, Captain.”

Somebody finally called Callius Captain.

Callius smiled and nodded.

This fact is often overlooked.

What do you do with your divine power?

Mostly people use it to draw out the power of their swords, or greatly increase their physical abilities.

However, the reality is that physical training is often neglected as a result.

Most of the techniques of praying to and beseeching God to improve the quality of your divine power, rather than physical power, are inefficient.

“And the efficiency of your technique is just garbage.”

“But we…”

All of them must’ve been trained by the Church.

But they were still trash.

Because the basic spiritual power training method was just that bad, with an abysmal efficiency.

“Then, what do you recommend, Captain?”

“It’s annoying to specify every detail. Rather, some sparring would be better for demonstration.”

“…”

The faces of the squad members contorted even more.

It wasn’t enough for them to be insulted, now they were going to be harassed under the guise of sparring?

“So come learn by yourselves, instead.”

“…?”

The faces of the members, who’d been trembling with shame and anger, brightened a little.

“Think, discuss, practice. And challenge those stronger than you to prove that you’re really bettering yourselves.”

You can’t force somebody to learn swordsmanship with just theoretical explanations.

It needs self-awareness, and self-realization.

Callius would let them understand the essence of swordsmanship from him.

“I will not force you.”

However –

“If you seek strength, follow. You will never regret it. And if anyone here ever beats me in a spar, I’ll hand over the captaincy to them.”

Leaving only those words behind –

Callius left without any regrets.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 85

It was a dark night, with even the moonlight covered by clouds.

Several candles placed on the floor were the only sources of light in the darkness that enveloped the hall.

At their centre, was Callius.

Placed next to him was a sword.

Silently kneeling, as if in deep contemplation, controlling his breathing, he was still as stone[1].

A minute passed, then ten, then an hour. Finally, Callius moved, as his divine power bloomed and his aura surged.

Whooosh– Slowly rising, he grabbed the sword next to him and raised it above his head.

His eyes were staring into empty air, but the image of a man was reflected in his retinas.

The bastard who’d provoked him in the past, with a mane of fluttering sun-coloured hair.

Lutheon, a traitor and apostate of the Order.

Whooosh–!

Callius’ aura expanded.

All the dozens of candles around him were extinguished one by one, until the last remaining candle also puffed out.

Claang–

Callius threw his sword away.

The candles that had been extinguished earlier, ate up the smoke and began burning again.

Rivulets of sweat ran down his cheeks and wet the hall floor.

“Damn it.”

It didn’t go well.

What didn’t, exactly?

Of course, it was Other Shore Flower.

There were several steps needed to execute it.

First, build a Raging Flower Wave.

Next, unfold a White Haze.

Finally pierce the mysterious bridge between the two, and envelop and unite it with your sword.

Although it resembled a sword boundary, it wasn’t – it contained a complex force of repulsion in condensed form, made to collide with the opponent’s divine power and detonate.

That, was the Other Shore Flower.

But it took too long to execute.

There were too many preparatory movements and techniques.

It was of course a brilliant technique even with that, but since Callius had already achieved it once, he now wanted to master it.

To be able to freely execute it, without the overly long preparatory sequence.

“I think I might get a clue about the fourth peak once I master this…”

It wasn’t just greed in his part.

Callius had climbed to the third peak of the Six Peak Flowers technique a while ago, but he’d made no further progress since then.

Because it was needlessly difficult.

Ever since leaving the North, he’d regularly been trying to gather his spirit power into his belly, but he’d never found a way to climb to the fourth peak.

It was difficult.

He knew it’d be difficult, but this was too difficult!

Callius dearly missed the help of the Death Verse Composition.

He’d even considered artificially creating a near-death situation, but since he had no holy water on hand, he’d shelved the idea.

The situation was supremely frustrating, to say the least.

“The wall is too high.”

He remembered the feeling at that time.

The sensations he’d felt when he’d killed the orc general, was still indelibly etched into his hands.

Yet without that strange state of enlightenment, he’d failed in every attempt to properly recreate it.

“There’s still no progress.”

His path was blocked by a high wall.

Unlike his complaints which only grew with time, Callius’ growth had stagnated.

Of course, his strength had risen remarkably higher compared to his time in the North, but he was still hungry for more, and it was as if he could smell a luxurious banquet just a little further along his path.

A sturdy wall was blocking the way.

He just needed to break it down.

Then he would go forth and feast!

“But how? This just isn’t working.”

Callius slumped back on the floor, sitting cross-legged.

He’d been thinking.

[Six Peak Flowers – Three Peaks].

There were now three strong buds in his elixir field, and inside them was the seed of a defeated God.

He’d been wondering if there was a way to exploit it further, but to no avail.

He never missed a day of practice, and he tried to activate it whenever he had free time, but so far there’d been no significant result.

It was quiet as if its role had been fulfilled. To be honest, he didn’t know even now what the seed actually was.

It’d disappeared as if it had been completely absorbed.

Wondering whether it lay dormant within the three peaks, he’d tried again and again to access it, but there’d been no response.

Callius wished someone would let him know what its actual deal was.

“Let’s do some training.”

Callius again concentrated on the three peaks in his elixir field.

Or rather, the veins between them.

The veins –

Were the circular pathways that connected the buds of the three peaks, like a stem.

If he focused his spiritual power upon it, that stem would grow and dig into his whole body as if it were alive.

From his elixir field, it would start radiating outwards, following the passages of his divine blood.

Like the roots of a tree.

“But there’s a limit.”

It was limited in its reach.

Right now, it reached his solar plexus at best.

That was all.

And once he released his focus, the stem of the veins would fade once again, and sink back into his elixir field.

Once again connecting the three peaks in a circle.

Though several trials, Callius had already verified the effect and effectiveness of the veins.

“Once I activate the veins, my cycling of divine power becomes faster and denser.”

Divine power, is drawn from the outside.

It enters the body through the sacred orifice, and if the veins are there to facilitate the cycle, the circulating speed and density can double, or even triple.

Meaning the system can handle twice or thrice the load.

That’s how insanely efficient the veins are.

The purity of divine power is of course a boon.

And the circulation speed being much faster, makes it useful in high-speed combat.

If you’re quicker to circulate your power, you can move and act a step ahead compared to your opponent.

You can also shorten the time to gather your physical and spiritual power for an explosive surge, with the help of the three peaks blooming.

Callius’ mastery of the spirit veins hadn’t reached its limits yet, so as he continued to practice, his horizons should gradually expand.

“Huff.”

Callius gathered his thoughts and brought out a silver cup from his bosom.

The items he’d obtained from the North were all in a set.

He’d given Emily one of the three sacred stones, so there were only two left now.

He planned to consume these two once he was confident in breaking through the wall he was facing.

But he didn’t know how to use the last item.

Click.

A silver chalice.

It was the holy grail of a defeated God.

“What even is this?”

What was its use?

Holy grails were legendary for their power of purification, but there’d been no response when he’d poured some water into it.

Even with blood, there’d been no reaction.

“It doesn’t have any divine power. Even if I put in the sacred stones, nothing happens. Really, if you did have to give me something, couldn’t you at least tell me how to use it?”

Tch! Callius clicked his tongue as he put the holy grail back.

Suddenly, all around became bright.

While he’d been lost in thought, the night had passed and the sun was rising over the mountains.

“It’s tiring to practice all alone. There’s no point if I’m not making any progress, either.”

Having a teacher would’ve been great, but there was nobody here who deserved to teach him.

To be honest, he could be proud of himself.

“How’s Old Man Bernard doing, I wonder?”

Nostalgia took hold of him for a moment, but then Callius shook his head and got up.

‘Even that old man would find it difficult to help.’

Because he now only had a single arm.

“By the way, I think the duel is today?”

Ever since arriving in the capital, he hadn’t moved his body properly.

Since the lieutenant was begging for a fight, Callius decided to give him a beating first, but he’d have to figure out his future prospects for training afterwards.

“Should I write a letter when I’m done?”

That old man –

He might’ve been scolding his wayward disciple who hadn’t sent back a single letter.


“Really, that guy, he’s never going to learn any manners.”

“That’s just how Dad is.”

Ha! Haaaah!

While looking at the prospective knight candidates wielding their swords, Bernard cursed Callius while Emily was by his side.

Emily had no reaction at all to her father being cursed at.

She just stared at her peers training, her hands crossed under her chin, as if bored.

“Anybody here who can give you a fight?”

“Not in my age group, no.”

“The Jervains your age should be a little different?”

“They’re similar.”

Come to think of it, this was a child who’d fought orcs on the battlefield.

It was normal that her peers couldn’t satisfy her.

“Hmm, if he hasn’t gotten involved in anything useless, he should’ve reached the capital by now. Why hasn’t there been any contact? Emily, poor lass, you don’t feel like he’s abandoned you again, right?”

“Not really. It doesn’t matter.”

“You know, it’s nice to hear you call him ‘Dad’. Do you call him that in your head? If Callius ever heard you call him that in public he’d go wild. Kahaha!”

“Stop drinking. It smells.”

“It’s holy water, I tell you! Holy water! Knock it off!”

Gulp.

“Kaha–! This taste makes life worth it.”

“You do nothing but drink every day. If you’ve got nothing else to do, please fight me.”

“Do you want to fight an old man with only one arm left?”

“You’re still strong, aren’t you?”

“All right, all right, little girl.”

Bernard emptied the bottle and let out a breath.

“Emily. tell me something. Do you know where Rivan and Rinney have gone?”

“Why?”

“Just curious. It doesn’t matter if you tell me now, you know. No matter where they go, they won’t be able to hide that they are Jervains.”

The black hair and the grey pupils couldn’t be hidden so easily.

“They didn’t specifically come and tell me before they left. I just have a rough idea.”

“So, where did they go?”

“They left because they thought they were going to die otherwise.”

“So, where?”

To the capital of Carpe.

“They’ve followed him?”

“They thought that’d be the only way to survive. Because there was no one in the North to give them shelter.”

“And Callius would?”

“He won’t kill them, at least.”

“Why didn’t you go too?”

“I… I said I was going to wait.”

The eyes of the girl with her head bowed were filled with longing for her father.

“That bastard won’t come back anytime soon. If you keep waiting, you might be an old maid before he does, you know?”

“Then… should I go too?”


At the same time –

I frowned.

“Why are you here?”

“Greeting, Sir Heir of Jervain.”

“Shouldn’t we call him Count, now?”

“He’s a captain of the Heretic Inquisition. Captain would be more appropriate.”

From the left, Orphin de Liofen.

Rinney von Jervain.

And finally, Rivan von Jervain.

“We aren’t inquisitors though. So we should call him Count.”

“Since the young lady is also a Jervain, wouldn’t Heir be better?”

“Count is the best to use in public, since it’s the highest title.”

“All right. Then, Count.”

Thump.

Orphin knelt down, and following her, Rivan and Rinny also knelt together.

“Please accept us.”

This was a symbolic action.

Signifying allegiance to nobility.

However –

“Denied.”

I’ve already got one useless hanger-on in Bruns, why would I add more? I have no obligations towards any of you.

“Then…! It’s fine if it’s not me! But the two of them…”

“What about them?”

“They have nowhere to go.”

“What, did they forget the North where they were born and raised? Just go back there again.”

Why did you come down south with these two in tow?

“Then we will die.”

Rinney begged.

Had she grown taller? I hadn’t seen her for a few months, but she seemed to have grown a little.

“Why would you die for no reason? You are a Jervain!”

Even if from a branch line, they were still Jervains.

Who’d dare kill one?

In the North, only the beasts and the orcs would dare harm a Jervain.

“We’ll probably die by the hand of the Jervain family.”

Killed by the family?

I hadn’t considered that.

“You know what they call us? Jervain’s shame! Son and daughter of a traitor. The knights who used to shower with us gifts, now frown every time they see us.”

“Jervain’s blood runs cold.”

The Jervain coat of arms was symbolic of that, in a sense.

Useless bloodlines would be pruned off.

The faces of these children were reminders of the traitor who had carved his shame on the flawless mien of Jervain.

To be honest, the original Callius had been a direct bloodline descendant so it was different for him, but it was common for Jervains to kill each other.

There was a chance that the family elders themselves might come forward and erase them.

‘Come to think of it, the patriarch told me to take care of them, but I forgot and came straight down south.’

There were so many things on my plate that I’d plain forgotten about the matter.

“Please!”

“Please!!”

“P-, please.”

Except for Rivan, for whom kneeling seemed to be hurting his self-esteem, the others looked very pathetic as they begged.

As I was contemplating what to do, Bruns pulled up a wagon.

“Woohoo! Eh? What’s all this?”

That idiotic voice broke the solemn atmosphere.

“Get up immediately. I’ve got some business to take care of.”

“What…”

I scratched the bridge of my nose.

“The lieutenant of my squad has applied for a spar with me.”

“I will go too!”

“Me too…”

“Can we go together?”

“No, the carriage is too small to fit all of us…”

While saying that, I actually took a look, and –

“… You brought something pointlessly large.”

Bruns had borrowed a far too large wagon for no reason.

“I did good, right? If they see this, even the inquisitors will once again realize your magnificence, Boss!”

He was being spectacularly useless, as usual.

“Tch. Just drive.”

“Yeah!!”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 망부석 (lit. dead wife stone), from a Korean legend about a faithful wife who waited so long for her distant husband to return that she turned into a fossil.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 84

Anivo.

The footwork technique unique to the Gradas family, also called the ‘footsteps of the beast’.

Originally, the Gradas were a family of assassins.

Even before the founding of Carpe, they’d been famous, and their signature techniques and weaponry were all geared towards assassination.

If Jervain of the North is famous for its upright swordsmanship that shines under the light of day –

Then Gradas of the East is famous for how it strikes from the cover of darkness.

The first patriarch of the Gradas family had founded their footwork technique, which had been inherited by the wife of the founding king of Carpe, who’d also been a contemporary saint of Valtherus.

It was said that even Stella couldn’t have kept up with her speed.

“What’re you thinking so hard about?”

Click.

Bruns put the teacup down on the table and said, giving Callius a puzzled look.

“Bruns.”

“Yeah? Would you like something el-”

“You’re really useless.”

“… What a horrible thing to say…”

“Didn’t you tussle with a pilgrim recently?”

“Ah, haha, how did you know?”

Just from that unlucky-sounding laughter, one could guess that the battle had ended in a ridiculous way with Bruns’ victory.

Apparently, the duel had resulted from him trying to chat up a sister of the Church.

Callius didn’t even want to know any further details.

“I hear you grappled him with some kind of strange technique and wrestled him to the ground, is that what you’re laughing about? A servant of the Jervain family threw away his sword to win a fight? Are you feeling proud?”

“… I’m sorry. It’s just, swords don’t seem to fit in my hands, and I get heated up really easily when the fighting starts, so…”

Callius shook his head.

He already knew Bruns had no talent for swordsmanship.

His physique had almost been sculpted to perfection because he’d gone through a lot of hardship following after Callius, but he still couldn’t do anything with a sword.

Forget about two-handed longswords, he couldn’t even use the dagger he’d been given.

“Useless bastard.”

“Sorry…”

How was he supposed to whip this useless idiot into shape?

Really, no answers sprang to mind.

“What’s Orcal doing?”

“He’s out gathering information using his bugs, from what I heard. He’s sniffing around the mansions of the nobles you tipped him off about, Boss.”

“He’s doing a good job.”

For a moment, Callius’ anger spiked as he compared Orcal and Bruns in his mind, but it soon subsided.

‘It’s rude to compare Orcal with this guy.’

Orcal was a paladin and a captain of the Heretic Inquisition.

It wasn’t polite to compare him with a back-alley thug like Bruns.

Rather…

“Hmm.”

Vivi, who was curled up under his feet, sleeping, might be a better comparison.

“No, it’s a little different for Vivi, too.”

Vivi was cute, after all.

What was the point of comparing such a cute child with an ugly adult like Bruns?

Callius drank a mouthful of tea, letting the taste cover his tongue.

Gulp.

It was bitter.

Naturally, because it was black tea, but come to think of it…

Ah, I got it.

“The tea’s poisoned.”

“Eh?! P-, poison!? Is there?”

“Want to know how I know?”

“I’ll call a doctor right away!”

Seeing Bruns start making a fuss, Callius started massaging his temple with this free hand.

“Get out.”

“Yes?! You mean I should get out and call someone right now, right?”

“Just get out.”

“But the poison…”

“Already detoxified.”

“R-, really… You’re awesome, Boss!”

Did this guy really have a screw or two loose? Callius didn’t know what to say.

Just the sight of that stupid face was enough to make his anger boil over.

“Bruns. I’m going to give you a task that only you can do.”

“T-, task!!”

“Find the one who poisoned my tea, no, my teacup. They should still be nearby. You must find them.”

“But there’s nobody around other than you and me though?”

Now that Callius thought about it, that seemed correct.

After becoming the captain of the Sixth Squad, he was originally supposed to go to the office he’d been assigned, but he’d refused directly.

Whenever he stayed close to the Church, his traits kept popping out, and he’d keep talking nonsense to any sister who wandered nearby.

There were already enough nuns chasing after him.

Now, they were in a villa at the edge of a forest, a little far from the Church.

Occasionally, it was for the use of the knights of the Jervain family who came to the royal capital, so it was well-maintained and ready for immediate use.

There was a forest very close, and the house had a large yard, too.

It wasn’t too far from the Church headquarters, and it was the perfect place for raising Vivi.

There was even a training room in the villa, and there was no lack of rooms in general, so it was a good place to live in.

“There’s no way somebody could’ve put poison in my teacup if there’s no one around. Find them.”

“I see! Got it!!”

Seeing Bruns hastily rush out, Callius clicked his tongue.

“Even though he was captured by Viole so recently, he hasn’t started using his head at all.”

Even such a great ordeal hadn’t managed to nudge him awake.

If it’d been Callius in his place, he would’ve become more alert and started putting more effort into his training.

“I could’ve just made him clean the villa, though.”

He’d ended up playing a stupid prank on the guy instead.

Anyway. Continuing his thoughts on ​​the Gradas family…

“How far was I?”

He’d forgotten because of Bruns.

“Anyway, what’s important is the footwork.”

Anivo, of the Gradas.

As the best footwork technique in the kingdom, it’d be very useful if he could learn it.

“It’s a shame that there’s no way to learn.”

Even Stella, who’d been called a once-a-century genius, couldn’t catch up with the Anivo.

She’d made a similar technique, but hadn’t left it behind because she hadn’t deemed it good enough to pass on to future generations.

“But there’s no way I can get a Gradas to teach me. Hmm… then let’s forget it.”

Even when he gave it some thought, no reasonable answers[1] came to mind, so it was better to just quickly erase the idea.

“What’re you thinking about? Looking at your face, were you just thinking of me? Perfect! Did I get it right?”

“… What is it, Sir?”

Speak of the devil and he shall appear.

A man appeared out of nowhere.

Since Callius had been busy thinking of something else, he didn’t really notice.

Until just before Genos spoke.

“What do you mean, what? I’m here to see if my new subordinate is doing well. You’re using honorifics today, I see? Very nice!”

“You’re my boss at the moment, so I’m just treating you accordingly.”

“What if I take off my badge?”

Genos brushed his hand against the insignia on his uniform.

“I’ll treat you accordingly.”

Genos lifted the hand that’d covered his badge.

“Too bad! I’ll wear it for the rest of my life.”

“But what did you come here for? I don’t remember inviting you.”

“I told you. I just came to see if you’re settling in properly. There’s no other reason.”

“Are you here to observe me?”

“You can take it that way if you want. Oh, is that you pet beast? Cute! Can I touch it?”

“It bites.”

“Even cuter. Then can I talk to it?”

“I’d like it if you shut up and left, actually.”

“Hahaha! A perfect comeback.”

Was this guy off his rocker, or what?

He really might be.

Bump.

“Boss! I found some traces of the bastard who poisoned your teacup…”

Bruns ran in with a pair of shoes.

Genos happened to be barefoot.

‘This guy’s crazy.’

It looked like he’d left his shoes elsewhere in the villa to quieten his footsteps.

This venerable official was far too serious in some very useless ways.

“Wait, who’re you?”

“This man’s superior officer. On your knees, servant.”

“Yes, yes, I’m kneeling. These shoes here…”

“Bruns.”

“Yes?”

“He poisoned my teacup. Now you have to fight him and win.”

Bruns’ pupils trembled like reeds in the wind.

He seemed to be contemplating, which of them to listen to.

“You dare doubt my word?”

“Oh, no, never, Boss!! And you! You villain! You dare try to fool me?!”

Bruns barrelled forward.

“This guy’s got some talent for comedy, I see.”

Shhh. Swish! Swiiiiiish!

“B-, Boss, he’s too fast!!”

Genos flashed around the office, as if playing a game of tag with Bruns.

“Whoo…”

It was an unexpected opportunity.

Callius carefully observed Genos and tried to understand the Anivo.

“Huh! When…?!”

“Your body’s pretty good. But you can’t use those well-trained muscles properly, and your head is too dense to use. You seem like a back-alley thug, to be honest.”

“Huh… that, that’s right.”

Genos saw through Bruns’ essence in a very short time. Bruns’ face flushed red with shame, but no one cared.

“The Anivo of the Gradas. I got a good look. It’s great.”

Looking through the eyes of a spectator, Callius could see the greatness of the Anivo.

To be honest, the technique was so quick that it was difficult to properly track the positions or trajectories of the feet.

“I haven’t seen yours yet.”

Genos was talking about the swordsmanship of the Jervain family.

“You’ll see it soon.”

“You’re going to duel your lieutenant?”

“It’s not a duel, per se. He said he can’t accept me, so I decided to spar for my insignia tomorrow.”

“It’ll be a good spectacle. The lieutenant of the Sixth Squad, Diego, huh? Then I should go see him instead of staying here.”

When Callius asked why –

“Sticking with Diego should show me a more interesting spectacle.”

“Do you want me to lose?”

“Yeah. I’d really like to see you lose. I’m a little envious of that nickname, ‘the Judge’. If you give me the Judgement Sword, I can give you my position as the chief.”

“I refuse.”

“Tch.”

His nickname was ‘Cat Walk’ Genos, for reference.

“You’re so honest that I’m not even mad.”

Genos had really just come to see Callius without any official business, so he simply opened the office window and put a foot on the sill.

“Oh, by the way, why did you send an application to the Royal Academy? Do you have any disciples?”

It didn’t particularly matter.

Because the Academy was managed by one of the only five Masters in the kingdom –

Fire Demon (火魔).

“I have a daughter.”

“Daughter? I heard you’re single?”

But before Callius could respond –

Genos nodded his head as if he understood.

“That’s why you aren’t using the office the Inquisition gave you. Are you intentionally avoiding women?”

“… Yes.”

He wasn’t wrong.

It was better to stay away from them.

“Right. Was that it… I didn’t know you were a father. So…”

He seemed to be misunderstanding something.

“…”

“I’m not married yet, but I know being a father with children is a great thing. You’ve had a hard time.”

Looking at Genos jumping out of the window, Callius murmured.

“What a weirdo.”


A street outside Carradi.

Genos was walking while munching on a loaf of bread as large as his face, and muttering as he thought back on his conversation with Callius.

“He was weird.”

He’d heard various rumours about the man, but seeing him face to face, he was a neater guy than expected. His face was as handsome as if he’d been drawn with a brush, and he possessed extraordinary aura and vitality.

But something was strange.

It was weird, like he’d been trying to hide something.

To be honest, it could be called wondrous, rather than strange.

“He seems good at hiding his energy. He might be stronger than I thought.”

Callius seemed to be training to move and act while controlling his own spiritual power.

‘I haven’t seen anybody other than Masters who hide their power.’

Callius couldn’t be a Master already, but he was definitely a strange one.

A sneaky bastard who hid many things.

But there was also another surprise.

“I never heard he has a daughter. If only I’d gotten married earlier, I would’ve had a daughter just like him by now. Or a son.”

Why couldn’t he get married?

His face was good enough, wasn’t it?

Citizens were surprised to see Genos suddenly take out his sword right there on the crowded street and look at the reflection of his face on the blade.

“Aah, what…!”

Genos bowed his head and apologized to the startled woman.

“Sorry. My apologies.”

“Ah, it’s alright.”

After apologizing, Genos suddenly turned his head. The voice of the woman who’d answered echoed in Genos’ ear.

Beautiful.

A lilting, melodious voice like a jade bell.

Genos couldn’t stand the impulse.

“I want you to bear my son.”

“Yes?”

Desolation filled the woman’s eyes.

At the sight, Genos held back his tears and retreated.

“Excuse me.”

Oh, it was another failure!

Genos ran, burying inside the pain of his shattered heart.

“Orphin? What just happened? Who was that?”

“… Some crazy pervert.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 뾰족한 수 (lit. sharp method) is used in the negative form to mean you have no reasonable measures to a problem. It comes from the Chinese idiom 囊中之錐 (lit. awl in the sack) – just like an awl in a sack will always puncture the sack and show its sharp tip to the world, a wise man’s talent would one day inevitably be revealed. Not having the sharp tip in the negative form means you, ahem, aren’t very wise, so to speak.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 83

A few days later.

The Church headquarters, inside a conference room.

Esther was attending a meeting, listening quietly.

“What do you think should be done about him?”

The subject, of course, was a prominent nobleman who’d become a hot topic lately.

A pilgrim nicknamed ‘the Judge’ –

– Callius, was the one being discussed.

“He should get the post, of course.”

“But he’s still just a pilgrim. He doesn’t have a sword that’s truly his own, that he’s united his soul with. He’s still searching.”

In short, he was imperfect and incomplete.

To appoint one such as him as an inquisitor?

“To have a pilgrim take on the post of an inquisitor, and even a captain at that, is unprecedented in the history of the Church since its founding in Carpe.”

“That’s true. Never once has anyone other than a paladin ever become an inquisitor.”

Tradition is important.

The act of setting a new precedent always unsettles the status quo, and disturbs organizational discipline.

“But his status is that of a count.”

Alvato, the leader of the moderate faction, looked at the hardliners sitting opposite him.

“A count becoming an inquisitor… can you think of anything more tempting for us?”

“Now the prestige of the Church is rotting in the mud. If we use him, we can root out the illicit activities of those noble bastards, and get some breathing room.”

Alvato inclined his head at the rest of the bickering bishops.

“Many nobles, including Artemion, have already died at his hands. Besides, he has the Sword of Judgment, that’s why he’s called the Judge.”

A sword that discerns lies.

Couldn’t they clean up the filth that riddled Carpe with it?

What was the price one would put on that?

“A sword that changes colour if you tell a lie. With that alone, we can hunt down the corrupt and save this ailing kingdom! Precedent? Tradition? Who cares?!”

“But –”

“Screw your ‘but’! He himself wants the job, what’s there to hesitate about! Callius is a rising star in the minds of the masses. Even those who always curse the Church as incompetent are singing his praises!! Do we still need to talk about it? It’s no small benefit for the Church if we just make him an inquisitor. Just approve it!”

The only reason to refuse his appointment would be tradition. Precedent. That was all.

There’d be no harm, and no benefit.

“Then why don’t we just make him a paladin?”

“What does he think?”

“That he’s still searching for his sword, so he can’t.”

“Ugh, pigheaded.”

As the debate bogged down and was only getting more and more tangled –

Esther, who’d been listening quietly, sighed.

“Sir Pope!”

“What’s going on, why are you…”

“I’m here to see my granddaughter.”

An old man had wandered in, careless like a neighbourhood drunkard.

His face was full of wrinkles and spots that showed his age.

And even though his skin was dry and cracked with age, and he looked old enough to be on death’s door, his voice and actions were still full of energy.

Pope of the Order of Valtherus.

Felice du Evadre Valus.

As he spoke the word ‘granddaughter’, his infinitely affectionate eyes rested on Esther.

“Sir Pope.”

“You can call me Grandpa, you know.”

“I cannot call you, Sir Pope, who represents the Church, by such a title.”

“If you’re Sullivian’s granddaughter, you’re a granddaughter to me too. So call me Grandpa.”

“… Lady Sullivian has told me to not call you that.”

Silence engulfed the whole area.

Pope Felice, whose face had stiffened at some point, suddenly gave her a broad smile.

“…Heh heh heh! You really do take after her, you’ve got the same way of being honest without being shameless!”

“We aren’t related by blood.”

“Blood isn’t a problem. We are all beings created by God, so if you go back long enough, we all come from the same bloodline.”

This easy-going neighbourhood grandpa was the centre of the Church.

He was the 12th pope, known as the Pillar.

Although he’d retired from active duty, he’d once been a legendary paladin who’d firmly established his position in the realm of Masters.

Therefore, none of the bishops present showed anything but the utmost respect for him.

“But what’re you all discussing?”

“That is…”

After listening to the story for a while, the pope frowned and gave a brief verdict.

“Do it.”

“Yes? But…”

“Do it. Why’s this so difficult? Hell, give him a command. He’s the Hero of the North, right? What’s the use of doing something half-baked?”

“Make him a captain, you mean? There is no precedent, something so unconventional…”

“The lack of precedent isn’t the problem. The real problem is this – will this be good for us or bad for us? So we have to do it and find out, how much good and how much bad comes from this. You bastards, you’re all so old and you’re still bickering like kids for something so simple. What is this, a kindergarten!?”

“…”

“You old fossils, how much longer do you plan to waste time growling at each other? You there, Alvato, yes, you! Are you the only one who still doesn’t know why you’re bald?”

“Why do you have to suddenly bring that up…”

“Milliman! You shave off your hair and beard too! How long are you planning to make fun of Alvato? Enough, I say!”

“… Understood.”

“Let’s go, Granddaughter.”

“I’m not your granddaughter, Sir Pope.”

“Heh heh, you’re a cute one. So, how’s Sullivian doing? Am I still forbidden to come visit?”

“Yes. Please don’t.”

“That nasty ol’ gal. But that’s also part of her charm.”

The pope swore that he could’ve won Sullivian’s heart if he were just three years younger.

Although Esther thought it wouldn’t have made much of a difference.

The pope laughed and started regaling her with a story from thirty years ago.

In the meeting room where a storm had swept through, leaving only an awkward silence behind, Alvato finally spoke up.

“Then, I’ll give him the captaincy of the Sixth Squad.”

There were no objections.


A few days later.

“It’s the symbol of a captain.”

There was an insignia on the white cloak.

A pair of crossed swords were at its centre.

The pure white cloak engraved with a pattern symbolizing the Heretic Inquisition contrasted with his jet-black hair, giving him a very pleasing overall appearance.

With this, Callius had become an inquisitor-captain.

The one in charge of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.

‘I didn’t know I was going to be the captain from the get-go.’

He had enough strength and had a splendid history, but there still should’ve been a process.

He was planning to get promoted as fast as possible, but the pope had decided to give him the position in one stroke.

It was an unexpected fortune.

“Congratulations, Callius.”

“Thank you.”

It was a simple inauguration ceremony.

The ceremony was being held in a brief format in Bishop Alvato’s office at Callius’ request.

A grand inauguration ceremony had been in the cards, but Callius had preferred otherwise.

It’d have just wated his time.

‘There’s no need to borrow trouble.’

He wanted to avoid various events that could’ve occurred during the inauguration ceremony.

For example, those murderous nuns from before might’ve barged in to kill him.

Of course, they weren’t the main reason.

‘Alvato du Valus.’

The leader of the moderate faction.

One who was competing with Milliman for the next archbishop’s seat.

And –

‘The royal teacher.’

The current monarch –

Clara von Agatha Bright, Alvato was her teacher and ally.

Therefore he was an excellent candidate for a friend.

‘The queen is absolutely indispensable for the goal I want to achieve.’

So, it was naturally necessary to befriend those at the queen’s side.

The Timid Queen of Carpe had to be approached with care, as she was one of the most cautious people in the world.

“I’ve always wanted to meet you face to face.”

“Oh? Perhaps, you think there’s a relic…”

“It’s not because of some sacred object. I don’t believe in that nonsense.”

“Yes?”

Tsk tsk. Alvato looked at Callius with a deep gaze.

“How much trouble did you have to go through? I understand everything, so leave it to me.”

“… Yes. thank you.”

Callius didn’t know what Alvato was saying he knew, but since the bishop was already shedding tears saying he knew everything –

‘… Come on.’

Things weren’t bad enough to cry.

This baldy was apparently a sensitive soul.

“How much heartache did you suffer? Being abandoned by your own parents! The strength you had to hide while pretending to be a fool has finally blossomed, so…!!”

“…”

Calius couldn’t be sure, but the other party seemed to be labouring under a pretty strange misunderstanding.

But it didn’t seem harmful, so Callius left him to it.

“Oh, right, right. This isn’t the time or place. I must’ve looked ugly.”

“No, no.”

“There was a recommendation, you want the job, and we want you to have it, too, so you can take charge of the Sixth Squad – but there’s a problem.”

“What is it?”

“It was a suggestion from the lieutenant of the Sixth Squad.”

“From the lieutenant? What suggestion?”

“That… if he can beat you, he asks for the right to not listen to you.”

The lieutenant of the Sixth Squad, as in, the position right below the captain.

Callius roughly understood what was going on.

Was this a tradition within the Inquisition?

Or was the man simply being territorial?

There were many possible reasons, but the main point was the lack of trust.

The Heretic Inquisition was an organization that dealt with doubts and heresy.

It was only natural that those seeped in its doctrine wouldn’t trust others easily.

“All the inquisitors of the Sixth Squad are suspicious of you. They’re wondering if you killed Druma.”

Alvato clicked his tongue saying they were being nonsensical, but honestly, it was true and there was nothing for Callius to refute.

“So go beat the lieutenant. That’ll shut them up.”

“Is it necessary?”

Honestly, it was annoying.

Instead of a fight like that, he rather wanted to go catch at least one of the spies inside Carpe as soon as possible.

『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 8/?
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

A kingdom-scale quest.

The Monarch’s Flag was a must-have item. The archbishop was a difficult adversary, with his resourcefulness and power close to a Master.

Callius was chipping away at his feet right now, but he was an opponent he’d have to face off against someday.

If he wanted to grab the tiger by the tail, he needed a stronger force if he wanted to win.

Raising his swordsmanship was naturally necessary, but the most essential part was…

‘Sanctuary.’

He needed to develop a sanctuary.

However, the swords Callius had now were all spirit swords, so he couldn’t create a sanctuary with any of them.

But if he got his hands on the Monarch’s Flag, the story would be a little different.

There was a limit on how many times you can use it, and it’s high-risk, but the Monarch’s Flag allows even a spirit sword to do it, even if it destroys the soul of the sword in return.

It allows a spirit sword to develop a sanctuary.

The sword may break afterwards, but it’s still a trump card that can overcome the difference in power in a fight.

It was a relic Callius couldn’t allow himself to miss.

Because only a sanctuary can stand up to another sanctuary.

“If you become a captain without any subordinates, you’ll have difficulty working, and your performance will drop. Besides, this is a tradition. If you accept the duel and make them recognize your ability, they won’t be able to say anything. With your skill, you should be fine.”


Step, step.

As I left Alvato’s office, I thought deeply.

How to catch all the spies in one go, like fish in a net.

My feet suddenly halted as I found myself looking at a man leaning on the hallway wall ahead of me.

“Callius von Jervain. Or rather, I should call you Captain of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.”

“Who are you?”

“Are you perfectly blind?”

There was a scar on his nose.

Among the four great noble houses, those with stigmas on their noses are from the East.

“Gradas.”

Only the Gradas family.

And there was only one chief inquisitor from Gradas in the Heretic Inquisition.

“Genos von Gradas.”

“Yeah, so you do know me. Jervain’s greenhorn.”

“I’ve heard of you.”

The man who oversaw the whole of the Heretic Inquisition.

Chief Genos.

As somebody from the family in the East, he was a swordsman who specialized in the quick sword.

All families had their own characteristics, but Gradas of the East were particularly famous for their speed.

And Genos was a special case even among them.

Swish–! That was the quick, stealthy footwork that was his trademark. I drew out my sword as soon as his form disappeared.

Claaang–!

Genos’ sword and mine collided.

Sparks fluttered between us, and in the next instant, Genos’ form vanished again and fell far away.

“Thank you for the welcome.”

“How long have you… guess it doesn’t matter. Anyway, we aren’t much different in age, and I have a higher rank, but you’ve got a count’s title, so it’s perfect that we came across each other! Let’s both now move on, shall we? No need to make a fuss.”

Contrary to his frivolous tone, the weight of his sword spoke quite a different tale.

He was faster than I thought.

Because there’d been no warning in his aura, if I hadn’t drawn my sword straight away, I might not have been able to block.

‘Catarrh.’

A sword suited for assassins.

Genos was using a hidden blade.

His spirit sword.

Catarrh.

An assassination weapon, worn on your arm, that reveals itself when you apply pressure just the right way.

Catarrh’s unique ability was nothing special, but when it met Genos, the synergy was no joke.

He was already fast, and to have the ability of [Silence] on top of that?

If he put his mind to it, there were only a handful of people who could survive his assassination.

“Today was a warning.”

Shh.

He took only one step, but appeared right in front of me, like a ghost.

“Don’t be too mean. Because we’ll end up annoying each other.”

“…”

“If you work too hard, paperwork will start piling up. Understand? Work neat, work smart, and things will be just perfect. Got it?”

Swish.

Finished with his speech, Gradas again disappeared in a flash.

“There’s one more annoyance.”

‘Cat Walk’ Genos.

That quick and quiet footwork was truly befitting his moniker.

Chief Inquisitor Genos –

Although he had an unusual personality, that Gradas family footwork was quite interesting.

It was something I really wanted to have.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 82

She was a woman with multiple personalities.

And among them was a priestess of the Whip God.

“Beatrice.”

“Demon core, I found one. There’s a lot of other stuff useful research materials, too.”

She said, casually.

She seemed to think that Callius hadn’t noticed anything yet, so she was pretending as if she’d merely been following through on her promise.

“… Good job.”

There were many questions Callius wanted to ask her.

But he didn’t.

Even though she’d been the one who’d persuaded him to raid the basement of the Artemion mansion.

Even though she’d been the one to first encourage, and then ultimately kill Viole.

Despite all the trouble he’d had to go through as a result –

Callius didn’t ask any questions.

‘Maria is a pilgrim who worships the sword.’

Her divine power should’ve also been from the same origin as Callius.

And yet, she had two personalities in one body, and strangely, she could hold two divinities.

Faith springs from your heart and mind being offered to God.

Perhaps because she had different minds when she was Maria versus when she was Beatrice?

She was one being capable of serving two Gods.

But the Whip God had been forgotten since a long time ago.

Auste, the God of the Whip.

As his follower, Beatrice was most likely a member of Krasion.

Because Krasion itself was a group of such old-fashioned people.

Krasion…

Callius didn’t have a good impression of one its elders, Ramatu, but as a whole, it wasn’t an organization that was his enemy.

Was this ruined country so attractive, that so many of their people had congregated here?

But indeed, there were many uses for such people. Even if they were believers of a heretic faith.

Cedric was a fine example.

As for Beatrice, her ability to make money was apparent at a glance from the her laboratory.

Who knew if she might get spooked and run away if Callius acted rashly?

He was fine with waiting a while before he had to show his hand.

Kieeeeeeeng!

Placing Vivi down on the ground, Beatrice opened the metal box behind her and showed the demon core that lay inside.

The demon core, was just as its name suggested.

A lump of condensed demonic energy.

As if a drop of poison had been mixed inside a dollop of blood, and the mixture had curdled into a jelly-like texture.

A bloody smell wafted from it, and the ominous fluctuations that characterized demonic magic spread all around.

Click.

Callius immediately closed the box.

“I hope you won’t take it out while Vivi’s nearby.”

“Ah, that’s right. I’ll be careful.”

The magic of demon cores can drive demonic beasts into a frenzy. It’d become a big problem if Vivi swallowed it by accident, so they had to handle it carefully.

“I’m glad we finally found it. Can you start your work right away?”

“Yes. With this, extracting the blood essence won’t be particularly difficult. Considering the time for trial and error, maybe three months at the earliest? If it’s late, like I said, it’ll be about a year. It might go faster, because the demon core is in such good condition.”

It was good news.

After the dragon blood extraction finished, Callius would be able to have her work on the troll potion issue right away.

Of course, before that, he’d have to get her completely on his side.

“Then… what next?”

Was she asking how they’d handle the aftermath?

Alright. Let’s match her pace, for now.

“Viole is dead.”

And Callius had gotten all he needed.

Not just the demon core, but he even got some information on the God of the Whip.

The fact that Beatrice was a follower of Auste, was an unexpected harvest.

Unlike the followers of other Gods, although it was difficult to annihilate the people of Auste, it wasn’t difficult to embrace them.

“I see. Then what’re you going to do now? Count Artemion wouldn’t stand still.”

“I’d already informed the army before coming here. The Church too, so they’ll all be here soon.”

“He might not be able to make any waves right now. But would you be okay with just that? Since he’s lost his son, he might prove to be quite troublesome in the future.”

As she said, just exposing the circumstances here wouldn’t be enough.

This alone wasn’t sufficient for Artemion to be beheaded.

‘He’ll just pay a fine, at most.’

Raising magic beasts was a common secret hobby for nobles.

But if ‘it’ was fund here, things would play out a bit differently.

“What do you mean, ‘it’?”

“An axe.”

An axe that Callius had brought with him, just in case.

Of course, it was no ordinary axe.

Just one of these appearing here would ensure that the investigation would no longer be a cursory one.

Then the rest would be easy.


“Who are you, to arrest me?!”

“Captain of the Third Inquisitorial Squad, Orcal. Hello, Count Artemion.”

The count’s mansion had been besieged, and inhabitants captured, by the Kingdom Army and the Heretic Inquisition.

Artemion shouted, aggrieved.

“My son is dead!! And you’re still arresting me?”

The mansion’s basement had been devastated by an attack, and his son had been nurdered.

He didn’t get any time to mourn, and instead had to face the attacks of the Royal Army and the Heretic Inquisition, so Artemion had no choice but to become indignant.

“Do you recognize this?”

“That… isn’t that just an axe?!! How dare you wave something like that at me!”

A young-looking man with a youthful face.

Orcal, captain of the third squad.

Naturally, Artemion knew of him.

It was his first time seeing the man face to face, but he’d heard rumours about him over the years.

A heretic inquisitor who dealt with worms.

A naive man, who despite his prowess with the sword was often overlooked as an inquisitor-captain compared to his peers.

Artemion had heard that the cause was more his youthful face and personality, not so much his actual age.

However –

“Be quiet.”

“… !”

At Orcal’s calm order, Count Artemion automatically shut his mouth.

A cold sweat trickled down his spine.

‘He’s calmer than I’d thought he’d be. No, the atmosphere’s changed a bit since earlier.’

Orcal’s countenance had changed a little bit since a while ago.

Previously, there’d been a trace of frivolity, but now he looked completely serious.

“No. This is a carcass. Of an ugly barbarian, at that.”

“Wh-, what!?”

A barbarian devotee of the Axe God.

His carcass, would be something only an orc would carry.

It’d come from the basement of his mansion.

The fact struck Artemion like a thunderbolt, but he had no way to disprove it.

“It’s not something we can ignore. And you’ve illegally bred and traded demonic beasts, on top of that.”

“… What does it matter? You also know, most nobles raise and kill these beasts for fun.”

It was a shameful secret to bring to light, but it was true.

If it was just about breeding demonic beasts, it’d just be a matter of paying a fine or something similar.

Yes.

If it was just a simple matter of breeding demonic beasts.

“Not long ago, a war had broken out in the North, starting with a massive surprise attack by the orcs. At that time, the orcs had used tamed beasts to fill their lack of numbers and mobility.”

“What do you –!”

Traces of breeding demonic beasts that’d been uncovered at the basement.

And the axe that had appeared there.

“Were you really that short of money? To even help the orcs, one of the ancient enemies of our kingdom…”

“Th-, this is slander! Entrapment!!”

“Shut up! You traitor!!”

When Orcal’s slow and careful speech was interrupted, his face distorted like a monster, and his roar reverberated throughout the mansion.

The voice filled with the power of an inquisitor-captain resonated throughout the body of everybody in the audience, and evoked a certain sense of fear.

Count Artemion, who’d been looking down on him at heart, was dumbstruck.

Click! Click! Click!!

Sharp swords were unsheathed by the heretic inquisitors who’d been escorting Orcal, and aimed at Artemion’s neck.

Gulp.

Artemion calmed himself down.

Despite his intense emotions, he knew he had to keep his cool if he wanted to live.

Otherwise, his head might get chopped off here and now.

‘Who is it? Who the hell would do this?’

He’d bribed everybody he needed to bribe, so which piece of shit still wasn’t satisfied!

It was a very depressing thought, but he now had to escape this situation somehow.

Otherwise, he would really die here.

No, his family itself might disappear.

“Th-, this is entrapment. Even if an orcish axe was found, it really doesn’t have anything to do with me. Someone must’ve put it there on purpose! I demand a proper investigation.”

“Of course. We have a special guest, for that very reason.”

“Who is it…?”

Thwock, thwock.

The sound of heavy boots reverberated through the silence that engulfed the mansion.

At the front yard –

Where all the captured people of the mansion’s household were kneeling –

And the soldiers of the army as well as the heretic inquisitors stood, armed, side by side –

Black hair fluttering in the night wind.

Indifferent grey eyes.

An aristocrat who seemed to have come out of a painting.

It was Callius von Jervain.

“Callius…?”

Why was he here?

At the same moment as the question arose, events from the past flashed through Artemion’s mind like a panorama.

Viole meeting Callius.

Debt. Demon beast. Axe. North. Hero!

They puzzle pieces came together and interlocked, forming the appearance of Callius.

Suddenly, Artemion’s face contorted with anger.

“Callius you cur!! So it was you?!”

“Don’t scream, it’s disrespectful.”

Crack!

Orcal struck Artemion, who was about to struggle to his feet despite being tied up, and forced him to kneel back down.

Callius scanned the crowd, and pointed the sword in his hand at him.

A transparent sword with a blue glow.

A sword that seemed to contain the moonlight of the night sky.

Judgment Sword – Medea.

“Oh, the sword of the Judge…”

Artemion had only had a momentary burst of anger.

But now that he remembered the spreading rumours about the Judge, and his sword –

Fear gripped him in its claws.

Fear rising from instinct.

“Count Artemion.”

The heavy voice pressed down on his shoulders.

“…”

No one in this world was pure.

Who could dare say they were unstained by sin?

Corruption.

Fraud.

Nobility who lived without dabbling into such things were a tiny minority.

Especially if they were a noble of this kingdom which had already started its journey into the path of ruin.

Therefore, Artemion couldn’t directly face the cold eyes of Callius looking down at him.

He, too, had originally been a citizen of Carpe, and had been proud of his own country as a nobleman.

Yet, he could only mourn and lament at the country’s slow collapse, and his resentment at the jeers of the empire had only grown with the times.

Just by closing his eyes and ignoring some things, his wife and children could live in better safety and comfort. That was how he’d stepped on this path, and walked further and further.

Before being a noble, he was the father of his still immature children, and the husband of a wife who did not love him but was full of care and warmth.

He closed his eyes.

Then, and now.

The act of closing his eyes remained the same, but the problem he was facing was completely different.

“You, have you ever colluded with the empire?”

In response to the single question from Callius –

Artemion bowed his head.

The bowed head spoke not, only deepening the silence.

The sharp sword broke the stillness.

It was on a night of the full moon, without a single cloud in the sky.

A count of the kingdom, passed away.


“Extra issue[1]! Extra issue!!”

As the newspaper boy excited ran everywhere, a dramatic reaction spread through those who read the news.

The nobles gulped silently, and the commoners smiled cheerfully.

[A Sinner has been Judged].

“Count Artemion, beheaded by the Judge? Hey~ Now that he’s a count, he cut off the head of another count. Snicker snack! It’s really funny. Isn’t it?”

“A man is dead. It’s not that funny.”

“You’re so stiff. This is what I was talking about.”

Helena and Esther were chatting over tea on a cafe terrace. After this brief exchange of words, each of them fell into their own thoughts.

Their thoughts naturally drifted towards the same person.

“I heard that there was some discussion about his appointment as an inquisitor-captain.”

“Why? He should just take office quickly. I’m sure he’ll be able to catch and beat up all the traitorous nobles.”

Originally, the Church couldn’t treat the nobles of the kingdom too harshly. Even the heretic inquisitors had to behave within their limits.

Politics and religion were completely different things.

However, Callius was both a pilgrim of the Order as well as a count.

So the problem was something else.

“He’s still just a pilgrim after all. Like me, a pilgrim who couldn’t find a sword to spend the rest of his life with.”

Moreover, there was no precedent for a pilgrim to become an inquisitor in the first place.

“They’re fighting each other saying that there’s no precedent for any of this. It’s pretty obvious if you know where to look.”

Like she said –

Within the Church, the moderates and the radicals were deadlocked in an intense struggle.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 호외 (號外, hooe) are special newspaper issues, sold or distributed on the streets to deliver news of high public interest, from disasters to sports results.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 81

It was somewhat of a disappointment.

Stepping into the count’s mansion, Callius had been searching for the magic beasts Viole was purported to be managing.

He didn’t even need to draw his sword.

Every time he showed the count’s token, the doors opened in an instant.

There was no need to apply force.

However, as he passed by, he unexpectedly came upon Vivi.

Callius tried to approach it, wondering why the kid who was supposed to be with Orcal was here instead, but Vivi disappeared in an instant.

And then an artifact triggered inside the mansion’s basement.

Count Artemion was no fool, it seemed, and Callius lost his way.

Not only did his sense of direction get messed up, even the passages started moving around all of a sudden, and after trying various other methods to find his way, Callius decided to simply break through the walls in the end.

That was how he arrived here.

‘I was wondering where you’d ended up…’

Bruns had apparently been imprisoned here.

What the hell was up with that idiotic bastard he’d come here to find?

If he’d wanted to grab a hostage to threaten Callius, why not go for a kid like Vivi?

Why take this useless fool hostage, instead?

“How troublesome.”

His opponent seemed like an idiot who didn’t know how the world worked.

Can you really make somebody obey just by capturing and holding hostage a servant of theirs?

“I believed in you, Boss! I know you’re just being shy! That part of you where you just can’t be honest is also part of your charm!”

“Shut up, Bruns. Keep running your mouth, and I really might rip it out.”

While Callius fell into deep contemplation as to whether it was really necessary to save this man –

“Uugh! Be careful, Boss!!”

Craaack!

The front paws of a huge demonic beast hit the ground. As the raised dust cloud settled down again, Callius quietly observed it, with his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist.

“Callius! You bastard, so you really managed to find your way here!”

It was that good-for-nothing.

Viole Artemion.

“There were variables, but you still came here to your death in the end!”

“Why do you want to kill me, when I’ve never done you any wrong? Do you have some kind of mental illness? Or did the count order you?”

“You bastard, so you don’t even fucking remember what you did to me…”

Viole ground his teeth, trembling with rage.

“Ten years ago! When you’d just joined the Church as a monk! Can’t you remember?!”

I’ve got no idea.

I can’t remember anything.

I became Callius only three years ago.

“What did I do?”

“Damn bastard!! At that time, you’d gotten kicked out of the North and came to the Church to become a monk. And there you met me! Do you know what the first words you ever said to me were?”

“What did I say?”

“You called me scum, born from scum.”

“…”

Scum, born from scum.

Ten years ago, Count Artemion had not yet been a count, but merely an ambitious petty noble whose star had been on the rise, distinguishing himself among his peers, the barons and the viscounts.

Along with the messy state of the kingdom’s internal affairs, he’d contributed to resolving several overlapping incidents and accidents, and had been awarded the title of count.

Callius had considered all aristocratic ranks below the counts as scum, and had therefore denigrated Viole and his father Artemion, who’d risen to become a count family after a lot of hard work.

Of course, Viole hadn’t taken the insult lying down, and had tried to inform the Church and have Callius punished.

Unfortunately, it’d been a problem of his background.

At one end was an upstart noble family.

And at the other was a bloodline entwined with the founding myth of the kingdom.

A direct descendent of the one of the four great noble houses.

As a result, Viole had to endure the insult and leave the Church.

“But then…”

“What? You piece of trash.”

“If you’d felt that insulted, why not apply for a duel? Since another nobleman had been so rude towards you?”

“I’ve never even dreamed that those words could come out of your mouth.”

At those words, Callius found that he had nothing to say.

“… It’s not going to change anything.”

He didn’t think it made any difference in the current situation, and there was nothing he could really do about it either.

In any case, Viole had committed a crime by kidnapping Bruns, hadn’t he?

It wasn’t particularly upsetting because it was Bruns locked in there, what if it’d been Vivi or Emily?

Even Callius, who’d never been particularly emotive, would’ve gotten angry.

Once he got angry, his inherent qualities would pop out and he’d go absolutely wild.

Not only the traits such as Nobility’s Duty and Scapegrace of the Count Family, etc., but even the temperament and disposition of the original Callius would surface.

It’d be a pain in the ass.

Because he might really transform into the original Callius.

“Are you really holding a petty grudge about something that happened a decade ago? How childish.”

“They say that one’s best achievement is often in where they’re born. You’re just living proof of that, aren’t you?”

Callius felt suffocated by the unfairness of the accusation.

He’d had to nurture this weak body over the years with backbreaking effort. Using Corpse Grace to pile up grudges, and levelling up from being a goddamned talentless dullard to a top-tier pilgrim – was all of this smooth sailing?

No! Absolutely not.

Who could understand how he’d felt when he first had to face and calmly accept this karma! Nobody in this world could even imagine it.

“I was going to deal with you relatively moderately, but I’ve changed my mind.”

Callius drew a sword from his waist.

A sword with a twin-edged red blade, with a flame pattern engraved upon it.

The Tyrant Sword.

“I’ll take an arm first.”

“Come try it! You all, go! Tear him apart! Kill him!!”

– Grooooooooooowwwwlll!!

Creak! Screech! Thud!!

The doors to the large and small iron cages that filled the huge underground area, opened in unison.

As the cages that seemed to be artefacts, opened up, magic beasts of all shapes and sizes poured out, with burning eyes.

They didn’t look normal – not with their red and unfocused eyes, and saliva dripping from their mouths.

Crack!!

The man swung his whip and roared.

“Go!!”

At his command, the beasts began running towards me Callius as if they’d been hypnotized.

There were dozens of demonic beasts jumping from all directions.

In total, about forty.

Looked like Viole Artemion had really been doing a large-scale business.

Still, they were just magic beasts.

Besides –

“Compared to the North, they’re weak.”

Thud, clang – crash!

One slash was enough to handle two of them, and even possibly up to five.

They were cleaved apart.

“What! What’re you doing! Don’t get in each other’s way, idiots! Bite him from every direction! Kill!!”

Crack!!

Viole snarled and cracked his whip again. But as the momentum of their charge had been broken, the beasts could only falter and scatter.

“These useless shits!!”

“They really are.”

“You shut up! Kill! Kill! Kill him right now!”

Slash!

Another beast had its head cut off and died. It was a natural result. After all, this bastard had no idea.

How many demonic beasts had Callius killed with these hands in the North?

He’d been in so many battles that he could kill any of these beasts with his eyes closed.

Fatalite’s Wheel.

The number of beasts he’d slain there was well over seven hundred.

Seven hundred and eighty-four, to be exact.

He’d slaughtered nearly eight hundred heads with his own hands, what were forty more going to do?

“Unlike the beasts that grew up in the harsh environment of the North, with constant fierce battles for establishing hierarchy, the ones here are just like plants in the greenhouse.”

They only had the forms of magic beasts. They were worms wriggling in the mud, who’d never even hunted properly.

They had no way to hurt him.

“Damn it!! Kill him right now! Kill him!!”

Crack!!

– Gruaaaaaaaaaaa!!

The magic beasts’ eyes changed.

Those glaring eyes lost even the last sense of life, and now only contained instinctive hostility.

Not just one of them.

Suddenly, all the beasts that’d been scattered by Callius’ aura, rushed back in at once.

“You’re doing something useless.”

Callius was used to fighting them.

In the War of the North, demonic beasts had always been mixed in the green waves of orcish advance, and in the chaotic flow battle it’d been impossible to distinguish between enemies and allies.

Callius was the one who’d slaughtered more than two thousand orcish heads while navigating through such battlefields.

There was no need to use divine power.

He just avoided what he had to avoid.

And cut what he could cut.

Slash!

He moved with his sword, like flowing water.

Even when he closed his eyes, he could clearly feel the enemies’ hostility prickling on his skin.

The trajectories of their attacks were clear in his mind’s eye, as if he were a prophet.

Truly a pleasurable sensation.

And when he opened his eyes again –

All he could see were shredded fragments of beast corpses, scattered all around.

“Is this all you’ve prepared?”


“Shit!”

Viole ripped his hair out.

How could this bastard have such swordsmanship?

Wasn’t he is the biggest dullard in the kingdom when it came to swords?

Holding a spotless sword, his cuts were as clean as flowing water, and his movements as resplendent as a beautiful dance.

Curiously, there was not even a drop of beast blood on his sword.

Because of the difference in strength.

The gap between the two sides was that vast.

Viole took an unconscious step backwards. Callius on the other hand, despite having slaughtered all the demonic beasts, stood in place, looking no different thanfrom before.

With quiet breaths and an indifferent expression, as if all this had merely been a warm-up exercise.

“Is this all you’ve prepared?”

His eyes were calm as he asked in a quiet voice.

It was just… creepy.

Viole’s hands shook.

“If you try to kill someone, you have to prepare yourself to be killed, too.”

First, an arm.

“Shut up!!”

“I’ll take it.”

Slash!

“Aaaaaaagh!! My arm!! My arm is –! Aaaaaaaaagh!!”

Grabbing his severed arm, Viole struggled.

Looking at his form wriggling like a worm on the ground, Callius frowned.

“Really…”

The whip Viole had been wielding –

It was an artifact.

No, rather than calling it an artifact –

‘It’s a carcass.’

It was mixed with half of something else, Callius was certain.

It was a carcass made from human flesh, by borrowing the power of God.

By those who worshipped the Whip God.

“Damn it! Hey!! What’re you waiting for! How long are you going to hide? Damn it!! If you hadn’t said you’d help, I wouldn’t have taken it this far! Hurry up and kill him!!”

“You blame others till the very end, and even try and pass the responsibility to others. You’re truly a great man, huh?”

Whiiiiiish.

Step.

A hooded figure descended from the ceiling, body flexing like a spring.

Although her voice was slightly muffled, it was a woman’s.

She jumped straight down, swung the whip in her hand, and wrapped it around Viole’s neck like a coiling serpent.

A whip-user…

Probably the one who’d given Viole the carcass whip in the first place.

“Ah! Urrrgh!”

Crack!

The snapping sound of a broken neck resounded in the silence.

Viole died without receiving any help.

“I have no intention of fighting with you. There’s no point clashing with the Hero of the North in this kind of a small place… not that I’d want to fight with any kids here either.”

Whoosh!

The believer who served the God of the Whip threw a smoke bomb and quickly vanished.

[See you next time.]

Callius looked at Viole, who’d died from a broken neck, and then stored the sword into subspace.

If he had to chase, he could.

But he didn’t.

Devotees who worshipped the Whip God had one special ability.

The ability to tame magic beasts.

Originally, they were specialized in training and breeding animals, but from a certain point, they started specializing in taming demonic beasts.

Repeated defeats in war had forced them to do so.

But there were few places in the world that gave succour to the defeated. They could only barely maintain the status quo at best.

There was nothing good about keeping the woman alive.

But nevertheless, Callius chose to leave her alone.

After a while, he broke open the iron bars that’d imprisoned Bruns, and moved deeper into the mansion’s labyrinthine basement.

And reached its deepest part.

At that place –

“You’re here.”

Was a woman, seductive and alluring, dark purple hair hanging down like a waterfall. She was hugging an animal in her bosom.

– Beatrice, greeted him. While Vivi, who never obeyed anyone other than Callius, lay quiet and relaxed in her arms.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 80

“Ah, Count, were you here?”

“Peter. Thank you for your hard work.”

“Yeah! I have to work hard to feed my daughter!”

He was a brave soldier.

A citizen of Carpe who loved his country, and a soldier who revered the sword.

He was also a father of a daughter, same as Callius, and his wife had passed away a long time ago, so they had quite a lot in common.

“I’ll guide you.”

“You don’t have to escort me anymore.”

“No, no, I do have to. If I don’t give someone of your station an escort, Count, I’ll get a pretty harsh scolding.”

“I see.”

“This place gets very few visitors, so just one person is enough for security. The monthly salary is pretty good and the job is easy, too. Although it’s a bit boring, I like it.”

“If it’s so boring, why are you doing this? If you volunteer, there should be a lot of other jobs available.”

“Even though it’s boring, that has its own value.”

“Because of your daughter?”

The daughter of a foolish father.

“Yeah. If I die for nothing, who’s going to raise my daughter? We two are the only ones in our family, so I have to take care of her by myself.”

“You love your daughter a lot.”

“She’s the apple of my eye[1]. She’s really cute, you know? Whenever I go home, that little kid jumps at me and sticks to me so hard that I think I might fall over. She’s so pretty, too, like a splitting image of my wife…”

Peter’s smile held a bitter edge. He seemed to be reminiscing about his dead wife.

“How old is the child?”

“She’s twelve this year.”

Coincidentally, she was the same age as Emily.

Naturally, Callius also thought of Emily and smiled.

“What do little girls like these days, do you think?”

“Do you also have a daughter, Count?”

“That’s right. She’s also twelve this year. She’s always a bit curt with me, though.”

“I see. It’s kind of nice to hear. But unfortunately, knowing my daughter’s likes and dislikes might not help you.”

Why?

“Unlike other kids her age, my daughter is only interested in swords…”

The little girl was apparently a sword fanatic.

As she was a child of the Carpe Kingdom, where the Order of Valtherus was the state religion, it wasn’t that big a surprise.

Callius, too, knew another little girl who was only interested in swords.

Rather, this was interesting.

“Tell me more.”

“It’s because she grew up without a mother. She quickly learned that I depend on my sword to live, and became interested in swordsmanship. She wants to become a knight…”

He’d gone through a lot of trouble as a result.

Peter naturally didn’t want to raise his only daughter as a knight, but she was so stubborn that he gave her a wooden sword first to play with.

“What about becoming a pilgrim?”

“Ugh… It’d be hard to even see her face if she becomes a nun. Besides, a pilgrim’s life is still dangerous. Don’t pilgrims wander around all year without any trace? Absolutely not!”

Callius swallowed his words and shook his head.

To be honest, being a pilgrim wasn’t a job that most high-ranking people, let alone high aristocrats, preferred. Because it was a path full of thorns, and the casualty rate was worse than even knights.

In addition, now that the reputation of the Church had fallen so low, if you were unlucky enough, you might even get stoned to death.

Who would choose such an occupation in such a situation?

“Are you planning to raise her as a knight, then?”

“Yeesh, I don’t know. She wants to go to the Royal Academy, it seems, but… that’s beyond my ability.”

The Royal Academy.

Literally, a school under royal authority that nurtured children to become knights.

“If you successfully complete your education, you’ll be awarded a knighthood and given a life sword. Not only that, the three top students each year are also given a choice. Either to join the Royal Knight Order, or to become a paladin of the Church.”

Callius never knew there was such a benefit.

It wasn’t useless information, either.

“It wouldn’t be a bad idea to send her there, then?”

“Hey, forget about it. My daughter takes after me in using a sword, but to get in the Academy, she’d need a recommendation. And even then, the waiting list is far too long, so I can’t even dream of it. Besides, how expensive is the registration fee… There’s no way I could pay that with my monthly salary. I can only feel sorry for her. I’m incompetent as a father.”

The Royal Academy.

‘Emily would love that place.’

It might not be as good as the actual battle experience she’d accumulated in the North, but Callius thought it might be a good experience for her.

If it was Callius, he could definitely write a letter of recommendation.

‘That kid, even if she has talent in swordsmanship, she doesn’t seem to have any friends.’

The last time he’d seen her, he’d told her that he’d bring a sword for her next time, but she’d said that she didn’t need one, so a gift like this wouldn’t be bad either.

‘Is she doing fine, I wonder?’

Two months had passed since he’d left the North.

How was she doing, left in that cold white hell filled with pure snow?

Was this the reality of becoming a father?

After being reborn in this world, this might be Callius’ first time missing someone.

Of course, he still didn’t have the heart of a proper parent.

“We’ve arrived. I’ll wait for you here, so please feel free to come back once you’re done.”

“Alright, then.”

While chit-chatting about this and that, they’d already arrived in front of Beatrice’s house.

No, rather, it should be called her laboratory.

Rap. Callius knocked on the door, and heard a faint voice telling him to come in.

“Excuse me.”

As soon as he opened the door, he was greeted by a mess, made up of cluttered piles of documents, various artifacts and research materials.

“You’re here.”

Beatrice was leaning against a leather sofa, with her long dark purple hair hanging down. The sight of her with her legs crossed, reclined into soft leather, was quite alluring to say the least. Because Beatrice was wearing shreds of fabric that could hardly even be called clothes.

A black silk slip.

A nightgown so flimsy that the slightest breeze would bare the insides to the world.

“Are you an exhibitionist?”

“I wore this because you were coming, Count. I’ll take it off when it’s time for research. I get nervous and frustrated when I’m wearing anything. If you want, would you like to do an experiment together?”

It was quite an embarrassing piece of information, but Callius refused without even changing his expression.

He had no interest in having another child, that too with a commoner.

“I’m headed for Count Artemion’s place. If I tell the Church or the royal family, he might catch wind of it and squirrel away the demonic beasts, so it’s better to make a surprise attack.”

“Okay, then let’s go right now.”

“Are you going to go dressed like that?”

“Wait.”

Beatrice quickly put on a hooded robe that covered her whole body.


Outside the window, the sun was starting to set.

The last light burned with an intense vermilion hue. The shadows lengthened, and darkness slowly filled the world.

Within that overflowing darkness –

Bop-bop-bop-bop.

A screeching noise pierced the ears.

“This noise is gonna kill me.”

In the quarters Callius had taken over –

Orcal, who was quietly polishing his spirit sword, the Worm Soul, frowned at the persistent scratching noise at the door.

Callius had gone out some time ago, alone.

Which was fine.

What really stuck in his craw was how a high-level manpower, an inquisitor-captain, had been left to babysit a pup of a demonic beast.

Bruns hadn’t come back from wherever he’d wandered to, so Callius had ordered him to take care of Vivi.

“I’m not even house-sitting, I’m dog-sitting. This is ridiculous. How did I end up like this?”

Bop-bop-bop-bop.

Either way, the pup kept scraping at the door. Maybe it was because it’d seen Callius disappear through it.

It’s been scratching that door all day.

“Ugh! Noisy! Stop it, you bastard!”

Callius might look like he loved it, but not Orcal.

Not in the slightest.

The scars he’d received from its mother, the thunder wolf dragon, still remained on his body.

Besides, it was a magic beast.

Orcal naturally held a strong hatred for their breed.

He’d lost his parents and siblings in a magic beast attack, so it was even more intense than others.

– Kieeeeeng! Kieeeeeng! Crooooooon!

“You trying to mess with me, you son of a bitch!?”

Well, he’d been thinking there was nowhere to vent, but wasn’t this good?

As they said, animals with fur had to be beaten with a stick if one wanted to educate them.

Whip!

On an impulse, Orcal unsheathed the Worm Soul, held it like a club and approached Vivi.

Feeling some kind of premonition, Vivi suddenly cried and tried to run away.

“Let me see, where can you run…”

Crash– clang–!

It smashed through the window and jumped out.

“Eh! No, you crazy, what, wait!”

The hotel room they were in was on the third floor.

Even if it was the pup of a magic beast, if it fell from such a height, it’d die!

Even if it didn’t die, it’d be severely injured!

Callius loved Vivi quite a bit.

At the thought of his superior’s anger when he returned, Orcal shuddered.

He realized once again that it was him who was being educated with a stick.

“Please, please be safe!”

Orcal immediately jumped out of the window himself.

Thump!

Landing on the ground, the sword back at his waist, Orcal looked around.

“Eh, why can’t –?!”

But Vivi’s figure was nowhere to be seen. All he could see was a dark street at night.

A few street lanterns were scattered here and there along the way.

Orcal understood.

‘I’ve fucked up.’

He’d lost Vivi.

“No, it fell from that height, how could it already disappear like this?”

Although, Callius had been feeding it something strange.

And it wasn’t an ordinary pup, it was the child of a thunder wolf dragon.

But if it could’ve done this any time, why had it been scratching the door like that all day?

Still, this wasn’t the time to analyze something like that.

“I’ve got no choice but to find it before Sir Callius returns.”

And he got beaten again. Shuddering, Orcal pulled out the Worm Soul halfway from the scabbard.

Worms materialized with a buzzing sound.

“Find Vivi.”

Step!

Climbing up to the roof of a tall building, Orcal closed his eyes and focused.

After a while –

Orcal’s eyebrows furrowed as he opened his eyes wide.

“Why go there?”

The place where Vivi had gone to, was a count’s mansion.

It was the mansion of Count Artemion.


At the mansion of the Artemion family, in the underground basement.

“Do you want to eat it? Lick it like a dog.”

“Hey, I’m not your plaything! I’m the servant of Sir Callius, the future great Master of the North!”

“If you eat this, I’ll give you another steak.”

Unfortunately for Bruns, the meat was too good to refuse.

Chomp, gulp!

To be honest, it was in a bowl, so even though it’d been thrown down at the floor, that didn’t really matter.

The meat was great, and the taste was amazing.

‘Maybe this kind of life is good, too.’

It came with three meals full of meat, you could sleep when you wanted to, and shit when you wanted to.

Because it was an iron cage made to hold magic beasts, it was wide enough to live in.

Being a noble’s pet didn’t seem so bad.

“Do you want to be my pet?”

“W-, what nonsense!! A glorious job awaits me, to serve the one who will become the future Lord of the North!! Release me now, you godless crazy idiot!”

“What? Are you calling me an idiot?”

“Yeah, that’s right! Damn! How could you do this if you aren’t an idiot! The biggest idiot in the whole kingdom! You cowardly bastard! If you’re a real leader of men, take up your sword and fight! Don’t hide behind demonic beasts and do stupid things!!”

“You worm, you dare…!”

“What’re you going to do? What’re you going to do!? Don’t you have to keep me safe to get my boss here? You idiot! You can’t do anything to me, right? Just stand still and stew, you bastard!”

Bruns raised his fist and shouted a curse, but he immediately flinched at Viole’s face, which had distorted into something creepy.

“I was wondering why I kept you alive. I don’t actually care if I kill you. Callius will die here anyway.”

“Um…”

Was that so?

“I’ll just kill you. Originally, I was going to make an example of you in front of Callius, but I’ve changed my mind. You arrogant servant, you just handle his chores but don’t even know your place. Just die, and free up some air for me to breathe.”

“Hey! Please, help me! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Clang! Claaaaaaaaaaang!

When the magic beasts all hit the iron bars like it was a toy, they started to shake like a ship meeting stormy waves.

Bruns, rubbing away the tears and snot from his face, cried out for his life, but Viole’s lips only curved up at his plea.

“Boss!! Something’s wrong!”

“What?”

“Someone’s here!”

“Ahhhhh!!”

Claaang–!!

The underground space shook violently, with the sound of a huge explosion.

At that moment, while Viole was trying to stay focused –

Once again, the walls burst, and someone appeared along with a small pile of sand and dust.

Black hair as dark as pitch.

Grey eyes without any emotion.

A rosary on his neck, and a stigma of God on the back of his hand.

And on his chest, a brooch symbolizing the Lord of the North.

It was Callius von Jervain.

“Boss!! You finally come to save me!! I, Bruns, am here! My faith in you never wavered!”

“Bruns? Why are you here?”

“Eh?”

Bruns, who’d been so moved that he was about to tear up, found his eyes welling up from a different emotion.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 눈에 넣어도 안 아플, be the apple of somebody’s eye.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 79

“Oh, if it isn’t Esther! It’s been a while.”

“Yes, it’s been some time, Paladin Helena.”

“Are you still talking to me so formally? Why not relax a little? Call me ‘big sis’ or something.”

“I haven’t found my sword yet. A pilgrim who hasn’t completed their pilgrimage can’t treat a paladin as an equal.”

A pilgrim who hasn’t completed their pilgrimage is still just a pilgrim.

“There’s no pilgrim stronger than you. Even the average paladin should be weaker than you. Since you’re revered so highly as the next saint, why not have the Church grant you a sword? That should be feasible enough.”

The Church didn’t lack vision or spirit swords, and had quite a few in its possession.

Would there be any issue in giving one to a swordsmanship genius of Esther’s calibre, who was even called the next saint?

“I’ve declined the offer.”

“As expected. That stiff-necked pride of yours must trouble you a lot.”

“The only goal of a pilgrim on their pilgrimage should be to find their sword. Thus do we fulfil the will of God.”

“To offer a sword that satisfies God, huh?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm. So how much longer do you think it’ll take for you to find your sword?”

“… It should happen soon.”

Esther’s eyelashes trembled with sadness.

Helena decided to change the subject when she remembered her guardian, the saint of the Church who’d adopted her as a stepdaughter.

“Oh, but why are you so late? I had to wait here for so long.”

“I went to take a look at a place after hearing something.”

“Oh? What happened?”

“A small fight had taken place. There were traces of a battle between one expert versus several others.”

“Haah…”

Helena seemed to understand something, but still decided to listen quietly.

It was because this lady who usually sported a stiff, emotionless face now had an unusually pleasant expression.

“He must’ve been pretty strong.”

“Yes. It was as if the others were fighting a ghost. Really, the expert left hardly any traces. To fight so many opponents without even pulling out your weapon… I want to meet them at least once.”

“You still haven’t found out who it was?”

“Unfortunately not.”

Ah! Esther exclaimed as if she’d remembered something.

“What is it?”

“I did meet somebody, but…”

Esther frowned, as if it was really strange.

“She suddenly became a different person.”


Although the bread was hard, the texture became soft and moist when dipped in the stew.

The flavour of the thick meat stew seeped into the bread, and the taste was doubled.

Callius picked up his knife and fork, and sliced ​​a chunk of meat.

When he took a bite, the sauce tasted just right, and sweet juice kept bursting out of the meat the more he chewed.

“It tastes good.”

“I’m glad it suits your palette.”

“That fork, it’s not normal, is it?”

“Yes, I suppose it’s a bit rare. It’s an artifact.”

A fork and knife he’d once obtained.

They were a pair of artifacts.

They weren’t particularly special.

Just a little more firm than normal utensils, and unnaturally clean.

Callius observed Beatrice eating while answering her question.

She looked just like Maria.

However, her appearance, which he’d first thought was a bit plain, changed a hundred and eighty degrees just by switching to a bit of a different style.

If Maria was like pure snow, white as her innocence, Beatrice was a rose.

An alluring rose.

‘Maybe that’s it.’

She was a character he hadn’t set up.

There was a high probability that the character had been arbitrarily set like this by the company.

Named ones tended to have a bit of an exaggerated concept, but he hadn’t thought Beatrice would have a setting like this.

‘A split personality.’

There had to be a trigger to change her personality.

If he could figure that out, he might be able to get a pretty decent deal in the transaction.

After a quick meal, Callius offered the sword he was carrying to Beatrice.

“I’ll give this back first. I didn’t notice that I’d taken it with me, last time.”

Beatrice’s eyes twitched.

“I don’t recognize this sword, though? If you’re going to give a present to a lady, wouldn’t a flower be better than a sword? Or… I like this little kid here, too.”

Was she talking about Vivi?

Although Callius was a little worried since it looked like she was doing strange experiments with magical beasts, she did seem to like Vivi quite a bit.

“I refuse. It’s my cherished pet.”

“That’s too bad.”

“But you really won’t take it? This should be your favourite sword.”

“I really don’t recognize that sword, I’m telling you.”

She kept stubbornly persisting.

Perhaps if his prediction was correct, the trigger to change her personality might be holding Maria’s sword. There was no reason to decline his offer so stubbornly, otherwise.

“By the way, will you tell me now? Why were you waiting for me at my house?”

Anyway, it didn’t matter.

It was Beatrice that Callius had been looking for, not Maria.

“I don’t like long introductions, so I’ll be direct.”

“Please. I hate wasting time, too.”

Callius took a vial out of his pocket and placed it on the table.

“What’s this?”

“Blood of a thunder wolf dragon.”

“Thunder wolf dragon…”

“It was a beast with dragon’s blood. Can you purify the demonic energy from this and extract the dragon’s blood?”

Beatrice would one day become one of the ten pillars of the realm.

But that was just the in-game story that Callius knew.

There was no guarantee that everything would unfold as the story had been set in the game.

So this was also a test.

“The blood essence, can you extract it?”

If possible, he’d like to entrust something even more precious than this to Beatrice.

The troll blood he had, as well as the thunder wolf dragon’s horns and other materials.

And later, he even intended to entrust everything about the manufacturing of holy water, including the Tears of Valtherus, to her.

As long as she had the skills and could be trusted, there was no reason to not do so.

He’d be in the capital, Carradi, for a while, but one day he’d be responsible for the whole of the North.

The North had to become greater and stronger than it was right now.

“I’m asking if it’s possible.”

“…”

Her gaze looking at the vial he’d taken out looked exactly what he’d expected from an alchemist.

A gaze that was filled with greed.

However, her brows were furrowed so tightly that they didn’t look like they’d straighten out anytime soon.

Was she worried?

Whether she’d be able to do it by herself?

“You’re not confident, I’m guessing.”

Callius said with disappointment in his heart, and Beatrice nodded calmly.

“Honestly, that’s true. But with a little time and preparation, it’s not impossible.”

Hoo.

The wait had been worth it.

“What kind of preparation are you talking about? If necessary, I can support you.”

Callius was flush with wealth right now.

It wasn’t a problem to provide some support, since it’d be an investment.

“About the necessary expenses and the time, I’ll just need ten thousand gold and a year. But there’s one thing I need the most, and it’s a bit difficult to find. Is that alright?”

Ten thousand gold coins and one year of time.

Ten thousand gold was fine, but a year was way too long.

But since there was even something extra that was essential, Callius could only sigh.

He hadn’t even mentioned the troll potion he really needed, yet.

“Let’s hear it, this most essential thing.”

“Have you ever heard of demon cores?”

Demon cores[1] (魔淨).

“I have.”

A core that sometimes forms inside a being that has a lot of demonic energy.

Simply put, it’s similar to the blood essence of a demonic being, but it contains very pure and concentrated demonic energy, so normal demonic beasts have no chance of forming one.

Unless it’s a high-ranked beast with a highly pure bloodline, it doesn’t happen easily.

In human terms, it’s an object similar to the sacred stone of a saint.

“I need a demon core. When extracting the blood essence, you have to remove the demonic impurities from the blood first, but that’s difficult to do without the power of a demon core.”

According to her, a demon core was formed out of pure demonic energy, and it could absorb the demonic power contained in the blood.

That was why she said it’d be easier to extract the blood essence if she had a demon core.

‘It’s ridiculous.’

Demon cores weren’t supposed to be used in that way. The setting itself was that demon cores were used as mediums to make the demonic power of a magic beast go out of control.

But Beatrice was instead saying that it could be used to remove demonic power from the blood.

This paradigm of thought that completely differed from orthodox knowledge was quite surprising.

Really, this was Beatrice.

The talent who would one day be revealed as the best and the most eccentric alchemist in the kingdom.

“Then, is there any way to find one?”

However, demon cores were as difficult to obtain as plucking a star from the sky, and it was considered unholy since it was an item with demonic magic, so it wasn’t up for sale anywhere.

Although it was useful, it wasn’t easy to find.

Unless you could find a beast with a demon core, but Callius had never seen one, not even during the War of the North where so many demonic beasts had been slain. Demon cores were that rare.

“It’s not that there’s no way. It’s just that you’ll have to face a very difficult opponent.”

“So somebody has one?”

This was good news.

The story had become simpler.

“Who is it?”

“Do you know Count Artemion?”

“Artemion?”

“Yes. The eldest son of the count has a bit of an eye for beasts, so he trains them and sells them in secret.”

In the beginning, it’d just been his hobby, and he’d used to give the beasts out as gifts to other nobles, but when he’d realized how lucrative it was, he’d scaled up his operation.

As the beasts increased in size, it was rumoured that one had formed a demon core.

“There are two ways.”

Either, make a deal with Viole, or –

“Are you going steal it?”

Unlike Maria, Beatrice’s smile as she spoke, although bright, had a rather sinister edge.


Returning to his room, Callius put down his weapons and sat down on the bed.

Flop.

“I’m tired.”

There didn’t seem to be any need to talk about the troll potion.

Because a demon core should also be able to remove the demonic power contained in the troll’s blood.

Demon core. Viole had it.

Should he trade for it? Or seize it somehow?

Several possibilities were running through his mind.

A transaction seemed impossible. Theft didn’t sound like a good choice, either.

Viole had to be feeling aggrieved and malicious against him, so there was no way the two of them could come to terms and make a decent deal.

Talking to Count Artemion probably wouldn’t make much of a difference, either.

“Then is there only one choice left?”

Callius laid back on the bed and pondered.

If the dragon’s blood could be extracted, along with the rest of materials from the thunder wolf dragon, a relic beyond a normal artifact might be created.

Not only that, even the problem about the troll potion could be solved if Callius got his hands on a demon core.

With Beatrice’s skills, all his problems could definitely be solved.

Then all that was left, was to get the demon core. That was call Callius had to focus on.

“It’s not that difficult.”

He just needed a reason. An excuse.

If it couldn’t be traded and couldn’t be stolen, he just had to make the other party offer it by their own hands. Callius had the power and status to do so.

In the first place, it was the Artemion family who were involved in a criminal enterprise, so it was not a difficult job if he used his status as a count and the rights of a heretic inquisitor.

The problem was that, it was unclear whether the Artemions could be easily defeated if he attacked them like this.

The name of ‘the Judge’ had already spread far and wide, and Count Artemion had to be on his toes right now due to the recent accident with Viole.

Callius still had to go through the formal process of becoming a heretic inquisitor, so it was possible for the Artemions to squirrel away all their demonic items and magical beasts somewhere secret by that time.

If only the other side had attacked him first, the job would’ve been easier and he’d have been able to get more benefits…

It was a pity, but there was no helping it.

He’d just have to figure something out.

“Really, to think Viole was the one supplying her with magical beasts.”

When Callius had asked Beatrice how she knew so much about it, she’d uncaringly confessed that all the beasts she’d been using in her research experiments had been purchased Viole.

As a result, she was well aware of the general circumstances.

She was still hiding many secrets, but it didn’t really matter, did it?

He understood the general gist of things.

“But where did that guy go?”

He’d asked Vivi where it’d separated from Bruns, but in the end Callius hadn’t been able find hide nor hair of the man.


Tremble.

At that exact moment, Bruns was shaking with fear.

“Idiot bastard. Why the hell does that maniac keep a guy like you with him?”

Bruns was locked inside a cage.

“My boss, he can’t even sleep at night without me being there! If you kill me, he’ll definitely get revenge, so if you really want to kill me, just come and try it!”

Contrary to his loud voice, Bruns was shaking so hard he looked like he might piss any moment.

No wonder, because the iron cage he was imprisoned in was smack in the middle of a group of demonic beasts. The beasts, each of which looked capable of chewing and swallowing a man in one bite, were drooling at the sight of him, bared teeth shining from within their slavering jaws.

“Is this really enough to make him come?”

The one who’d kidnapped Bruns was none other than the owner of the beasts.

Viole Artemion.

The son of Count Artemion.

“I don’t know if I’m wasting my time…”

“He gotta come! You just wait!!”

“I can’t tell if you’re threatening me or asking me. But I’ll wait. I’ve contacted his hotel, anyway.”

An answer should come in the near future.

Either that bastard would come, or not.

“Of course, if he really comes here, he won’t be going back alive.”

No matter how strong a paladin might be, he wouldn’t be able to face all the demonic beasts in this place. Besides, that man was the biggest useless trash of the kingdom, despite all this talk about his prowess. Viole couldn’t even guess what kind of trick he’d done to get such a rumour going.

However, that time in the tavern, when Callius had subdued all the knights, had to have been a trick.

He’d been deceived then, but this time it was different.

“These are the guys I’ve raised with all my power. If your master really comes, neither of you will be getting away alive.”

“Eek!”

Weak nobles liked tamed magic beasts, strong and valiant unlike themselves, that would lie at their feet.

It was a pretty bad hobby, but it could be surprisingly helpful sometimes.

“There’s nothing better than these magic beasts when it comes to dealing with shitheads.”

Not just to terrify them.

Even those who screamed while being eaten alive, would become quiet once they went completely into the beasts’ stomachs.

“So go and regret for the rest of your life, that you dared insult me. Inside the stomach of a demonic beast, that is!”

Hahahahaha!

“I really hope that Callius actually comes to save you!”

“S-, sure he will, you son of a bitch!”

Bruns was anxious at heart, but he still believed. If it was Callius, he’d definitely come to his rescue.

Definitely…

‘You’re coming, right?’

But his anxiety didn’t go away.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] The author provided the Chinese characters 魔淨 (mo jing), but honestly? The jing (淨) character here means pure or clean. The translation instead assumes that he meant jing (魔) as in essence (kidney essence) in traditional Chinese medicine.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 78

“Ah, I’ve still got the sword with me.”

A plain sword that quite suited that woman named Maria.

Although it was just an ordinary sword, its handle looked very worn out.

It did look old, but it had been kept well-maintained; although there were scratches here and there, the middle of the blade was well maintained and the edges were sharp.

And it was a carcass.

“Maria…”

It wasn’t a name Callius was familiar with.

The name Maria was indeed very common, but he couldn’t remember one from Carpe…

Anyway.

The woman was only vaguely memorable because she was a poor pilgrim.

“I can just pass it on to the Church, I guess.”

Callius put Maria’s sword into the subspace and looked around.

The smell of medicinal drugs, a queer musty scent, stung his nose.

Nobody could be seen walking around, but the place was still strangely noisy.

The place was called Golden Station[1], where alchemists gathered.

It was a place with strict security, and civilians were explicitly prohibited from entering.

“Who are you?”

“A pilgrim.”

Callius’ current official position in the Order was that of a pilgrim.

“Pilgrims aren’t allowed to enter without special dispensation.”

Naturally, he was rejected.

Why wouldn’t he be?

The pilgrims didn’t have any power.

So Callius pulled something out of his pocket.

“Not even with this?”

“That’s… um.”

The guard’s eyes widened.

The snow symbolizes the North.

And the wolf, signifies Jervain.

An emblem that combined the snow and the wolf.

There was a sword pattern embroidered on it, indicating the aristocratic rank.

Three swords. Such a token represented a count.

Besides –

‘The sword pattern is engraved on a sapphire.’

Meaning this was a token of the Count of Jervain, who ranked among the four great noble houses.

“Ah! Excuse me.”

The soldier standing on guard had heard that Count Jervain was a middle-aged man, so he was a bit doubtful, because the count in front of him looked quite young.

However, the evidence did not lie, so he didn’t dare ask any questions.

“I’ve got a question.”

“Please ask.”

“Is there somebody called Beatrice who lives here?”

Beatrice.

“Umm… well. The alchemists don’t come out often, so I don’t know them well. I can show you the list? All the alchemists living here would be in it.”

“Bring it, then.”

“Yes, I understand!”

The name Beatrice was nowhere to be found on the list the guard brought out in a rush.

‘There’s a Maria here, too.’

But they wouldn’t be the same person.

Maria was a common name, after all.

“My apologies.”

“You’ve got nothing to apologize for. May I take a look inside?”

“Yes, of course. Let me guide you.”

“No need, I can walk alone.”

“But there may be some danger. Sometimes one house or another blows up due to some alchemy experiment failure, so…”

There was no need to trouble the soldier.

There was no reason to hide his movements, either.

‘It’s a pity that Beatrice isn’t there, but it can’t be helped.’

Beatrice wasn’t even a character set by Callius in the first place.

So he didn’t know all her details.

Because the setting was so vast, there had been different people in charge of fine-tuning different characters. The game wasn’t so small that a single writer could plan all the settings.

‘Should I go find Sullivian?’

That was the most straightforward option[2].

Although her day of death was at hand, Sullivian was still the best alchemist.

The reason Callius had excluded her in the first place was because her life was really at its end, and he didn’t want to owe a debt to someone who was going to die soon.

‘She isn’t somebody I can just meet because I want to, either.’

She was a cardinal, and descended from the royal bloodline.

She wasn’t somebody you could meet casually.

‘I can’t just go back without Beatrice.’

He really needed to find an alchemist.

Even disregarding the troll’s blood in his possession, he needed help on turning the thunder wolf dragon’s materials into an artifact.

Otherwise, he’d be left with no choice but to do what he could.

“Then please, guide me.”

“Yes, please come with me, this way.”

After a while –

“I’m sorry. All alchemists are like that…”

“No, no. I know how they can be, so don’t worry about it.”

There was a string of failures.

This was already the third time nobody had even opened the door when he’d knocked, and he’d gotten a shouted remonstration instead not to interfere with the experiment.

He’d known that alchemists could be eccentric, but this was beyond the pale.

He’d had to rein in his impulse of breaking down the door and stab the bastard on the other side in the heart.

There was no point in getting angry at an alchemist, and even more importantly, starting from the moment he’d taken up the title of count, his actions now represented the North.

“How about that woman called Maria?”

Callius remembered a Maria on the list. Although that didn’t mean anything.

It was just stuck in his mind for some reason.

“Oh, then let me guide you there.”

After they’d walked for a while –

They reached a remote place that was probably the most out-of-the-way section of the area.

A shabby, plain shack greeted them.

A house that looked like it was about to collapse.

Knock, knock.

It was still quiet, without any response.

Even after waiting a while, it was still the same.

“She doesn’t seem to be inside. What should we do?”

“Well.”

What to do, indeed?

Callius was contemplating.

“The flowers are already blooming. It’s amazing. Even though it’s still winter…”

At the guard’s words, Callius looked at the yard outside the shack, and saw that flowers were really blooming there.

“What a strange-looking flower.”

“That’s true. The white and the purple are finely intertwined.”

There were many other flowers and herbs, too.

They looked homegrown, but they’d definitely been raised by an alchemist, so they were a little different from normal.

They exuded spirituality.

They looked abnormal.

And –

“Amazing.”

Most of the herbs were growing on top of bones.

Like beast skulls and such.

“This…”

After brushing aside some dirt, Callius could see a sword under it.

Although the quality was low and it wasn’t in good shape, it was indubitably a sword with a human soul.

This flower grew on a carcass!

The flowers planted on the sword bloomed far more vividly than any others that were growing on beast bones.

It was strange. And it was rare to find an alchemist who cultivated such things.

‘A geek who’s got no money.’

Callius’ lips curved up at the corners.

Growing medicinal herbs meant the alchemist was highly likely to be a potioneer.

“It’s not a normal beast, either.”

Judging from the shape of the bones and the magic it exuded, these were the bones of a demonic beast.

Even though studying demonic magic was taboo, the alchemist was gutsy enough to disregard that.

Callius already liked her quite a bit.

“What would you like to do? Shall we go somewhere else…”

“No, we’ll wait here.”

For such an alchemist, waiting was worth it.

“Then would you like some of this? It’s my lunch, but…”

The guard took some bread out of his pocket.

It looked hard.

It was now lunchtime, apparently.

Callius was now holding up the guard’s lunch break, it seemed.

“What’s your name?”

“I’m Peter, sir.”

Callius pretended to put his hand in his pocket and pulled out ten gold coins from subspace.

“Peter, bring me a meal. A stew that goes well with the bread would be nice.”

“Ah! I see. If it’s stew we’re talking about, there’s this meat stew called spezzatino di manzo[3], that tastes really delicious dipped with this bread!”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

“Please wait a few minutes, I’ll be back soon. Oh, but…”

Ten gold coins were too much for just one meal. Peter tried to return the rest, saying one gold coin was enough.

“I eat a lot, so I hope there’s enough food. Keep the rest.”

“Understood!”

Peter, the guard, had a bit more improved opinion of the Count of the North starting from today.


Meanwhile.

“Stay still! If I let you out right now, I’ll end up losing you… aah! Stop biting, you bastard!”

Swish, swish.

After speaking up loudly by mistake, Bruns furtively glanced around to check if there was anyone nearby.

After confirming that nobody was there to hear him, he exhaled as if in relief.

“Aaah! Stop biting me, you bastard! Why do you keep biting me when you’re always licking Boss’[4] boots? Really! I’m serious. I’m gonna give you a hiding if you keep doing this.”

Vivi struggled really hard in Bruns’ hands, full of hate and anger.

– Crooon!

Craaaaaaackle!

“Ngggggggggggh!!”

It’d started at the level of static shock, but after a few months Vivi could already emit a pretty strong current.

“Ouch!”

With Bruns distracted by the lightning and bite combo attack, Bibi took the chance to run away.

“Come back! If I lose you, Boss might really throw me away!”

But Vivi didn’t care a whit for Bruns’ entreaties.

Sniff, sniff.

It had found the scent it sought.

Quickly getting closer.

“Hello? Little kid.”

The smell was from a woman.

But faint.

Also, she had long hair. It wasn’t him.

“A magic beast, are you? Not a normal one, either. Maybe a dragonblooded? I’m in luck today!”

Vivi ignored the woman and began running again.

“Where do you think you’re going –!”

She tried to stop it, but couldn’t.

Vivi radiated electric currents from all over its body.

“Oh!”

As soon as the woman backed away, startled, Vivi rushed out.

The scent was getting more and more intense.

“Ugh, why a dog…”

Vivi stopped in front of the soldier holding a pack of food.

Then it tilted its head, because the scent was still faint.

“Do you want some of this? I didn’t buy it with my own money, so a little bit would be fine. I bought a lot. He looks quite generous, so he won’t mind.”

The soldier tore out a piece from the bread and threw it at Vivi. But Vivi growled without even looking at it.

“Why are you doing this? Where does it hurt?”

It wasn’t this guy either.

Vivi ran again.

Towards the scent.

“What’s this? A mutt?”

“It’s not a mutt, it –”

“Stop it! Block it! You can’t get in here!?”

The soldiers panicked and tried to stop Vivi’s charge.

But it was of no use.

Vivi zigged and zagged at as fast as lightning, making fun of the soldiers and crossing the road.

Strange old smells were all around.

But the scent was mixed in.

His scent.

The deep scent only he had.

“Umm? Vivi? How did you come here?”

– Bark!

Vivi jumped into his chest at once.

“Did you leave Bruns behind and come ahead?”

Vivi was busy licking him all over as if it didn’t know whatever he meant.

Callius quickly gave up and quirked his lips, and began to pet Vivi.

“Do you know this dog?”

It was Peter.

He was carrying a container packed full of food in one hand.

“Yeah, that’s right. Did you two meet on the way?”

“Yeah. I threw it some bread, but it didn’t eat. Now it looks like it was looking for you, Count.”

Was it?

Callius had thought Vivi had come with Bruns.

Where was Bruns, then?

He hadn’t arrived even after waiting for such a long time.

Maybe he’d lost Vivi.

“So useless… well, let’s eat first.”

“Me too?”

“You haven’t eaten either, right?”

“Then… I’ll join you. Thank you.”

That was then.

“Would you like me to join you too?”

A third person intervened.

At first glance, the woman with dark purple hair had an ordinary face, but her demeanour was strangely quiet.

“If you started eating in front of someone else’s house at will, you must’ve prepared food for the owner too, right?”

“You…”

For a moment, Callius had thought it was a different woman.

But no.

“Are you Maria?”

Although the demeanour was different –

She had to be Maria, who’d attacked him along with a group of other pilgrims previously.

Maria, the pilgrim.

But her tone of voice, her behaviour –

And above all else, the eyes themselves were clearly different from before.

As if her personality had completely changed. As if she was an entirely different person.

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

“You, what’s your name?”

At his question, her eyes curved up like a crescent moon.

“Beatrice. Beatrice sol Maria. Can I eat now?”

Dark purple hair poured down like a waterfall along the tilted head.

Callius looked at her for a silent moment, then smiled and nodded his head.

“… Naturally.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 금역 (geum-yeog) uses the character 금 (lit. gold), which is also part of 성금술. We’ve been using different terms for this, including enchanter and spirit crafter, but now we’re going to normalize to a single term – alchemist. Otherwise, the name Golden Station doesn’t make sense, since only alchemists are so closely associated with gold.

[2] 직빵 (lit. straight bread) means directly, with an immediate result.

[3] 스페자티노 만조 (spezzatino manzo), is an Italian beef stew, which is the only thing the various recipes of it on the internet seem to agree on.

[4] 나리 (nari), what Bruns calls Callius, will now translate to ‘boss’ instead of ‘master’. This is because the latter is already used for something else, and using a different term here will lessen the overall confusion. We also considered ‘guv’, but that’s too niche.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 77

“Don’t listen to this guy, Sister!”

“Ye-, yes!?”

Maria was shocked out of her daze.

“Just listen to me. I’ll show you something interesting.”

“Uh, what do you…”

“Hold on tight.”

“Damn it!”

Whiiiiiish, thud thud thud!

“Kyaaaaaa!”

Embracing the pilgrim, Maria, Callius whirled into the air, his feet finding purchase on the walls and catapulting them both up to the roof.

Step.

“Wow, that was a surprise…”

“Callius!! Give her back!”

But he was still being chased.

Callius was looking down, thinking how they were sticking to him like a leech, and saw Bruns waving from where he’d been buried inside the collapsed wall.

‘Crazy.’

Did he have no idea what situation they were in?

Or so Callius thought, but then he noticed Bruns was holding Vivi by his side.

Meaning, he didn’t need to worry about Vivi.

“… I guess he’s got some use.”

So what to do now?

Killing them all was a bit of a tricky proposition.

These were all women who said they liked him, so killing them all would be a tad weird, right?

“Hey, what are you going to do now?”

Maria asked cautiously.

Because she was still in his arms, her face was red as a beet, and she was trembling so much that it was as if he could hear the crazy beating of her heart.

“What would you like to do?”

“Ru-, run away. Many of the sisters are gathering at the news of your appearance, Master Callius. More paladins will be coming.”

“How cute.”

“Ye-, yes?! Ahaha…”

Maria, whose face was already blushing so hard it looked like she could explode any moment, was so dazed by the sudden compliment that she fainted dead away.

Even Callius himself was taken aback for an instant by the words that’d slipped out of his mouth.

But he soon regained his composure.

This was probably because of the characteristics.

In the North, the characteristic of the scapegrace had bothered him off and on, but here the trait of the prodigal son seemed to be the culprit.

“I hadn’t considered the characteristics in my plans.”

While becoming a heretic inquisitor, he hadn’t considered his own sinful characteristics. It was a disaster.

Stab!

“Callius, you bastard!!”

It was the same polite paladin as before.

As soon as she managed to climb onto the roof, she rushed at him and swung her sword.

Claaang–!

Callius dodged, still hugging Maria, and the blow smashed on the roof.

“What have you done to Maria!”

“I haven’t done anything.”

I just called her cute.

“Don’t lie! Then why did she faint like this!”

“I’m sorry.”

However, it was unlikely that she would believe his story, so he again wielded Maria’s sword.

Not a life sword, just a plain carcass.

The pale blue blade was proof of that.

A longsword with no special features.

However, the paladin facing him was using a greatsword with far longer reach. It was shaped like a sabre, with the blade slightly curved upwards.

“Callius. It seems you’ve really gotten your hands on a relic. You’re moving completely differently compared to three years ago.”

Was there such a rumour already out and about?

It didn’t really matter, though.

Rumours don’t last more than a few days.

“You’re really interested in me, I see. You should’ve just tried confessing with all your heart. Although, I wouldn’t have accepted it.”

Craaack.

“Shut up!! It’s a shame that I couldn’t kill you three years ago. But even if you’ve beem empowered by the relic, your dull swordsmanship can’t touch me!”

“You have a different kind of charm than Maria. Did you come to my bedroom too?”

Unintentional nonsense kept coming out of his mouth.

The paladin, shamed, smashed the roof again and rushed in close.

“Die!!”

A momentary burst of power.

The purity of her spirit power wasn’t bad, and the sword she wielded was clean.

It wasn’t bad, per se, but –

Craaaack.

It wasn’t something that would work on Callius.

Her sword, as it came to entangle with Callius’, suddenly turned in a circle, the aim of the blade’s tip moving from the top to the bottom.

The paladin, startled, stepped back.

“!”

Her eyes widened as if what she’d seen didn’t make any sense.

“I was sure I hit something…”

“Then you would’ve heard something, no?”

Actually, there had indeed been a sound.

It was just hard to hear.

Callius hadn’t used his strength or divine power to parry.

He’d just drained his opponent’s power away with a gentle nudge.

Facing the orc warlord, with not a single drop of strength remaining, Callius had managed to parry his axe.

Although it had only been possible due to Death Verse Composition, he wanted to make that ability his own.

‘Not yet.’

This wasn’t how he’d parried at that time.

When fighting the warlord –

With a body that really didn’t have any strength, he’d weathered the enemy general’s mighty axe blows.

The feeling he had at that time –

He wanted to get it back, but it seemed like it was still unreasonable.

It wasn’t very satisfying.

“What did you do!”

“Nothing.”

Sensations different from before were invading his body and controlling his head.

A lot of information had overflowed like a wave the moment their swords had met.

The paladin’s disposition, for example.

Her swordsmanship, and her habits while wielding the sword.

He could guess how many years she’d been practicing with which of the movements.

No, he could tell right away.

It was a strange feeling, but that was why he’d lost his enthusiasm.

The paladin’s level was lower than the first orc warrior he’d faced in the North.

Although, it was only to be expected.

In game terms, Carpe was quite a low-level area.

“Need a hand?”

It was a familiar voice.

“Helena. You haven’t left yet?”

“No, I was doing my business and heard the commotion, so I came to see what the fight was about. How about it? Want me to help, same as three years ago? This time will be a special sale, only a thousand gold coins for my help! Anyway, you have a lot of money now, right?”

“Not required.”

Callius wasn’t troubled to the point where he’d need help.

He was just annoyed.

“Paladin Helena!! Do you know how hard it was for me, because I couldn’t kill him last time! Because of you!”

“Aren’t you being too bloodthirsty? And everyone has their own circumstances, you know. Got it? So here’s a suggestion! I won’t help him if you give me a thousand gold coins. How about it?”

A thousand gold coins.

How could a paladin spend such a large sum of money at the drop of a hat?

“I don’t have enough money…”

“It’s a pity. If it’s now, I can shave it down to eight hundred.”

The paladin, worried, finally threw a pouch she’d taken out of her sleeves.

“I only have this much!”

Swish. Helena snatched the bag of gold coins out of the air, and sticking her tongue out, guessed its weight.

“Hey, just a hundred?”

“I’ll finish it in ten minutes!”

“Oh, so I just have to wait for ten minutes? That’s fine then.”

However –

“Callius isn’t here anymore though?”

Suddenly, Callius had disappeared.

“Damn it!!”

The paladin spat out a curse and looked back at Helena.

She was also gone.

With all her gold coins, too.


Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat.

Step, step.

Brushing the dust off his shoulders, Callius left the alley, put on a hooded robe, and slipped into the crowd.

“It’d be nice to get rid of the old grudges, but now the enchanter comes first.”

Approaching the area bordering the forest on the outskirts of Carradi –

The smell of all sorts of potions hit his nostrils.

This was the area where all the alchemists in Carradi were gathered.

Callius had to find an alchemist here. One who’d later become a pillar of the Carpe Kingdom and create all kinds of powerful sacred artifacts.

“Beatrice.”

If it were her, she’d certainly be able to solve his problem.


“Eh, isn’t it Lady Esther!”

“It’s an honour!!”

The soldiers who guarded the capital, burst into exclamations.

There was no one in Carpe who did not worship the sword. They’d all grown up from birth watching the dazzling radiance of swordsmen, and hearing stories about their fights with the spear bastards.

So, strong knights –

As well as paladins, enjoyed a certain level of courtesy.

No matter how bad the reputation of the Church might, all were equal before the sword.

So they could not hide their respect for Esther, who was called the genius of the century.

“I was so impressed seeing you win against a paladin with a spirit sword, with just a normal carcass, in the royal tournament!”

“Everyone in the kingdom in looking forward to how high you will soar, Lady Esther…”

“Yes.”

Esther was very uncomfortable with their interest, but the soldiers would latch on to any excuse to drag out their conversation even a little.

“So why are you…”

“I was just passing by and heard the commotion.”

A cacophony of blades.

As she was passing through the streets, her aura sense had caught the energy fluctuations and had led her to this place.

“What happened here?”

“Uh… well. We also just arrived, so we still don’t know exactly what’s going on.”

But –

“From the traces, it seems that there was a small-scale battle. We did get testimonies from some people passing by.”

The soldiers all looked grim. It was common for pilgrims to wield their swords at will, unheeding to laws and reason.

Esther read that expression and calmly pierced the core of the issue.

“Were they pilgrims?”

“Eh? Oh, yes. It was a group of pilgrims. We don’t know what’s going on, but it seems that two parties came to blows.”

“Can I take a look?”

“Oh, of course. This way…”

In this narrow alley, ten people had fought a group battle?

Esther did not believe the soldier’s words.

‘One was alone.’

It’d been a many-to-one fight.

More than ten people had attacked one person.

Wild sword scars were left on the buildings and the ground.

And when she looked at the footprints, she could picture the battle in her mind.

“There were two.”

“Yes? What do you…”

Esther ignored the soldier and fell into thought.

There’d been two at first.

But one had fallen right away.

Where the wall had collapsed, no footprints had been left behind.

And one, remaining.

“Interesting. How curious.”

“What… are you curious about?”

It was definitely a many versus one battle.

More than ten pilgrims attacked one person, but strangely, he’d left hardly any sword marks or footprints behind.

It was like they’d been fighting a ghost.

‘Of course, it’s not completely traceless.’

Starting from a point, two footsteps overlapped and fought while close together.

Capturing the enemy and toying with them while fighting. Nobody could do this unless they were a true expert.

“And…”

There.

He’d stepped on the wall and climbed up.

He’d climbed up to the roof, roughly the height of a five-story building, in three leaps.

Even Esther couldn’t do this easily.

He had great physical ability.

To the point where he could even carry another person up with him.

“Who is it?”

The pilgrims fought him, so…

An imperial knight hiding in Carradi?

There was such a possibility.

He didn’t even draw his weapon.

Whiiiiish, thud, thud, thud!

“Oh! Eh, Lady Esther!”

Leaving the soldiers behind, Esther stepped on the wall like the mysterious knight and climbed onto the roof the same way.

“It’s gone.”

There were no more footprints.

Pilgrims were stronger than normal humans.

But naturally, if they used that superhuman power for movement, they’d leave marks on the terrain.

But that common sense was overturned here.

He must’ve fought against another person here, but no traces of it could be found.

Even after that final blow. Even though the last powerful strike from the paladin had scarred the place so terribly, there was no trace of the enemy’s attacks or movements anywhere.

Interesting.

There was a strong knight who could do things she couldn’t.

For Esther, who’d only ever trained with the sword, strong people were the only interesting and entertaining existences in the world.

“Uhhhm, uhhh…”

When she was smiling with interest –

A cute voice came from somewhere.

When Esther looked down, she saw a girl climbing up carefully from the hole in the roof, carefully in case it collapsed.

“Finally!”

“Who are you?”

“Eeeek!!”

Clang! Clang clang!!

“Damn it!”

Perhaps her hands had weakened with sirprise, because she fell straight down the hole again.

“Ugg! Aah! I almost died…”

“Are you alright?”

“Ye-, yes! Uh, Esther?”

“You… Pilgrim Maria?”

“D-, do you recognize me?”

“Weren’t we in the same class?”

“Th-, that’s right! I just didn’t expect you to remember… ah, thank you.”

Maria, once Esther pulled her up to the roof, bowed her head.

“But why are you here?”

“Ah, I left something…”

She looked around, as if she’d just remembered, and looked bewildered.

She looked just the same as she used to when they were both nuns, a few years ago.

Few people disliked Maria because of her kind heart and deep consideration for others.

However, Esther was not in the mood to appreciate her warmth right now.

“Did you see a sword here by any chance?”

Sword. There was only one reason why she’d come to find a sword here.

“Are you the one who fought here?”

“Yes? Oh, that’s… it was a fight, but it was also kind of not? It’s a bit fuzzy.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ah, that’s…”

Esther’s eyebrows furrowed.

Because Maria’s attitude was really strange. Her face was red, her fingers wiggled, and she was shuffling in place.

‘She’s like a cute earthworm.’

She looked like she was very shy about something. But only for a while.

She was starting to get restless.

“Esther, you really didn’t see a sword? It’s very precious to me! I’d be lost without it!”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 76

“You idiot!!”

Slap–!

“Ugh! F-, Father! Why am I in the wrong! That bastard was the one who insulted me! Why….”

“Because the one who insulted you is Callius of Jervain!”

“Callius? You mean that lunatic!? But his aura…”

It’d been stronger than even the average paladin.

Most of the knights hadn’t even been able to move, pressed down by it!

“Viole. The reason I’ve been so tolerant of your ‘accidents’, is because you have a good eye for things. But if you can only see things but not people, I can’t leave you be anymore!”

“Why is that guy suddenly so important?! Why? Give me a reason!”

“When are you going to come to your senses? Even the biggest piece of trash in the kingdom is now properly doing his part, but you…”

Even such a maniac was doing his part?

“What do you…”

Count Artemion sighed.

“There was a great war in the North. The barbarian orcs invaded. Do you know who ended the war?”

“No way.”

That’s right.

“The greatest idiot in the kingdom, Callius. He was the one who put an end to it. It might just be a rumour, but they say that he took the head of the orc warlord.”

“No, that’s ridiculous! How….”

How could that guy have gone to war! And, killed a commander!!

“Afterwards, they say that he came to the South and cut down all the corrupt nobles in his way. They call him the Judge, or something.”

“It can’t be! That guy….”

But that aura he had showed had indeed been astonishing.

Was this truly the same man they used to call scapegrace, and maniac?

“There are many rumours, but if what you heard is true, then the price of that sacred stone must’ve been repaid with your life. Tsk.”

The debt Callius had owed Count Artemion was now gone.

Because of his useless son.

“Not everything has been ascertained yet. So be more discreet from now on.”

And from now on –

“Take care to not harm the family.”

Bang!

Viole left the office, his fists clenched and his eyes bloodshot.

“Callius…!”

Viole ran straight ahead.

He ran and ran towards his own annex, and headed to the underground basement from there.

“I’m going to make you regret it, Callius!!”

In the basement, there were a number of demonic beasts, locked behind iron bars.


Callius left the tavern and walked down the streets of Carradi. Unlike the North, the weather was cool and quite comfortable. Since the weather was so nice, there were a lot of people on the streets.

Contrary to how it was called a ruined country, the people of Carradi seemed to be at ease.

“In the North, the castle almost fell not long ago, but it’s so peaceful here.”

“Hey, Boss. Is this really all right? What if that count’s son…”

Bruns seemed worried about messing with the son of a count. So Callius told Bruns one thing.

“I’m a count, too.”

“Ah! That’s true! Heh heh I forgot!”

Helena cut in on the conversation, leaving Bruns and his pointless smirk behind.

“Even if you’re both counts, the meaning and weight behind your titles are different. The titles of the four nobles are fixed as counts, but their status and voice are equivalent to a duke.”

The founding king of Carpe had feared that the power of the four nobles would grow too large, so he’d set things up this way.

It didn’t seem to have worked, though.

“By the way, Helena. How long are you going to follow me?”

“Who’s following whom? You’re mistaking things. It’s been a while since I’ve been to Carradi, so I’m just going to meet some friends and then stop by the Church.”

“Then, let’s break up here.”

It was very easy to attract attention with Helena by his side.

That could indeed be helpful at times, but now Callius wanted to go somewhere quiet.

“What’re you going to do? There’s nothing to do now that the letter of recommendation has been delivered, right?”

“I’ve got some work of my own.”

“Uh… alright then. See you later.”

Leaving behind Helena, who had disappeared into the shadows, Callius moved on.

“Did she look annoyed, do you think?”

“Don’t be silly.”

Why would she suddenly be annoyed?

“But Boss, what’re you going to do?”

“I’m going to find an alchemist.”

The first thing to do was to find a crafter who specialized in alchemy, to purify the troll’s blood Callius had on hand.

If possible, it’d also be good to extract the dragonblood essence from the blood of the thunder wolf dragon he’d gotten this time, and to transform the byproduct materials into an artefact.

If it was Carradi, there would be somebody decent here.

Callius was confident in finding them.

And just in case it didn’t work out, he needed to find the blacksmith of the Church.

He’d left his broken spirit sword behind, but he had to prepare a second plan in case Dexter failed to patch it up.

“I’ll have to wander around a bit until I get a summons from the Church.”

There were many open questions he needed answers to, like about the seed of the defeated God, or the holy grail.

“It’d be good to investigate how far the kingdom has gone downhill.”

Come to think of it, Cedric of Tristar was also due to return soon, so it’d be good to prepare for that in advance.

If Cedric had found the relic as Callius had expected, he’d have to help him settle the Twin Gods down in Carpe, and if he came back without it, Callius would have to go himself.

In order to rebuild Carpe, several churches would be needed.

‘If it’s Cedric –’

Now, unlike before, Callius wouldn’t just have to lie down and take a beating.

It might be a good match…

“But I have no intention of doing that.”

“Yes?”

“It’s nothing. Let’s go.”

After a while –

His feet stopped.

He could feel someone’s gaze.

“What is it?”

“About four, no, fourteen.”

“Yes?!”

Considering the aura they emitted here in public, were they assassins?

What could be their purpose or motive?

“I can’t believe Viole would hire some assassins right away… then was it the nobles who’ve been on pins and needles[1] due to my actions?”

That might be the case.

Because he’d cut the heads of quite a few corrupt people on his way to Carradi.

“Callius. Why did you have to come to Carradi? We’d all have been fine if you just died somewhere without ever showing your face.”

In a deserted alley –

There were several people, wearing black hoods.

“Well…?”

However, Callius’ expression changed when took a glance at the speaker.

The soft curves under the black cloth were telling him that she was a woman.

Were nobles hiring female assassins these days? While he was thinking something like that, more unexpected words came out of her mouth.

“Because of you, so many sisters are still wandering around and struggling.”

“Sisters?”

As soon as she finished her words, eyes filled with resentment appeared under the black hoods.

All the assassins, numbering over a dozen, were women.

‘Thirteen pilgrims, one paladin.’

They were all pilgrims and paladins.

They were all clergy from the Church.

“Didn’t I tell you three years ago? Don’t set foot in this place ever again!!”

Three years ago?

“Ah…”

Three years ago –

He’d almost died once.

『The Prodigal Son of the Order』.

Because of that damn trait.

“Boss! Let me handle this! I specialize in lovers’ quarrels!”

“Do you want to get stomped on so bad, you bastard? Screw off!”

“Kkkgh!!”

Bang!! Bruns, who was now buried in the broken rubble that had been a wall, was out.

Looked like he got one-shotted.

“How useless.”

Even after going through the war in the North…

As always, Bruns really was useless.

“Die!!”

Looking at the frenzied nuns swarming in –

“Haaah.”

Callius couldn’t help but sigh.


『Sects. 』

In the Order of Valtherus, acolytes were gathered into such a religious group from an early age, who had to then pass several tests to become monks.

The monks practiced swordsmanship, and underwent the process of becoming a pilgrim.

The process was full of hard, repetitive training, under the eyes of the Church, so they could devote their all to the service of God.

That’s why…

The men and the women naturally weren’t supposed to be in contact.

Of course, it was impossible for there to be absolutely no contact, but that didn’t mean just anybody could end up being called a ‘prodigal son’.

First of all, the training for the men and the women were held separately, in different buildings.

The men trained in the far east side of the campus. The women, in the west.

It should’ve been hard for them to even see each other’s faces.

But… how did Callius pass that high hurdle?

In a sense, he was kind of a great man.

“I didn’t even go out of my way, you know.”

It wasn’t Callius who had to take the trouble.

It was the nuns who crossed the wall at night instead. Just at a word from the man.

Anyway, this was all ancient history right now.

‘I really shouldn’t have put that setting in.’

But he couldn’t help it now. Even if he did regret it a bit.

It was already water under the bridge.

To be honest, even if it weren’t for the setting, Callius would’ve still had no choice but to have affairs with other people.

With this handsome face of his, even if he didn’t bother to go out and look for girls, women would still be attracted to him like flies to honey.

This face was the root cause of it all!

‘Really, being handsome is a sin.’

He was just paying the price.

“Die!!”

“Enemy of all women! Die!!”

“Why couldn’t you just love me!”

Whoosh! Crack!

Callius didn’t even draw his sword.

He simply avoided their attacks with a perplexed look on their faces.

An attack hit a stack of boxes that stood before an alleyway store. Crack, they burst into fragments, and the pilgrims’ swords swept in hidden among them.

But to him, the attacks just looked too slow.

‘Really.’

He’d grown so much that there was no comparison to how he’d been three years ago.

In the northern lands, he’d danced between life and death on the battlefield.

Facing innumerable orcs and orc warriors.

He who’d faced the warlord’s axe couldn’t be cut with just this. Three years ago it would’ve surely killed him, but to Callius as he was now, it seemed like a child’s prank.

The sensation that he felt keenly as he fought –

‘Slow, and full of loopholes.’

They didn’t co-ordinate with each other, either.

They just expressed their emotions through their swords, and swung at will.

They were pilgrims indeed, but their levels weren’t that high.

Should he call this luck? But it was true that something was missing from the fight.

Besides, the reason behind the fight was also somewhat awkward.

It was difficult for Callius to draw his sword.

So he grabbed the handle of a long, round vase that’d been thrown around, and struck the attacking pilgrim on the head.

Thump, claaang–! Clink!

“Ouch!”

Thump! The pilgrim stumbled and fell.

As Callius lowered his torse and instantaneously stepped in, the startled pilgrim stabbed out with her sword.

Seeing that she was holding a rapier, she seemed to be good at thrusting.

Turning his head to avoid it by a hair, Callius hit her abdomen with an open palm.

Bump!

“Kaha!!”

Baaang!

Even if he didn’t use any divine power, his body that had been strengthened by the purity of his spirit, quickly overwhelmed the female pilgrim.

“Stop being annoying.”

“Ugh…!”

Embracing her from behind, he spoke with an annoyed face, and his breath ruffled her hair.

Then the nuns, who had all been about to charge him, blushed and stopped in place.

“Again with that face!”

“Don’t seduce us with that voice!”

“Come on, sisters! You all swore to God that you’ll kill him!!”

“…”

The situation was getting worse.

If things went on like this, he’d only start seeing more things he never wanted to witness.

So, for now –

“I think it’s best to avoid it.”

“This motherfucker is kidnapping our sister!!”

Whish! Clang–!

He grabbed the pilgrim’s hand, controlled her sword, and swung.

She tried to shake him off, but to no avail.

As if dancing a waltz to the tune of a soundless symphony, he repelled each pilgrim one by one as they came.

“Stop struggling.”

“Uh, what…”

She blushed.

Even in this situation, she wasn’t sane.

I see. Since these are the people who offered their hearts to somebody like Callius, none of them are normal.

“Maria! What are you doing!”

“Sister Maria! Have you forgotten our oath!?”

“I can’t help it either! And he smells so good!”

“We know! You, you devilish bastard! Give Maria back!!”

As he listened, Callius felt that even his own mind was starting to rot.

He just wanted to use this woman as a shield and quickly get out of this place…

That was then –

Whoosh–!

Claaaang! Screeeech! Creeeeeak!

Sparks fluttered from where the single sword that had flown in like the wind struck Callius’ blade.

‘A paladin is a paladin, after all.’

Unlike the pilgrims –

She had exquisite timing.

A surprise attack and a sharp edge.

The aura contained in the sword was different.

“Callius. You’re still playing with the sisters, I see.”

A paladin in a black hood blocked Callius’ path, and lifted her blue-hued blade. It was absurd to be criticized for what he hadn’t done, though, so Callius had no choice but to respond.

“I’ve always stayed quiet. They’re the ones who eagerly came to me.”

“Don’t insult the sisters, you bastard.”

Whiiiiiiish– claaaang!!

Her strength, speed and technique differed from the pilgrims who’d been attacking him so far.

Callius nudged the wrist of the sister he was holding, apparently named Maria, and let the paladin’s sword pass by.

He’d learned this method of parrying in his last fight with the orc warlord, while in the throes of enlightenment brought by Death Verse Composition. He hadn’t had many chances to test it thus far, but this was a pretty good opponent.

“Maria, relax.”

He hugged her tight.

Maria’s face was red as a tomato that looked like it was about to burst, and she answered with a hazy expression.

“Yes…”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 발 저린 (lit. numb feet), to be anxious about something, to have an uneasy conscience.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 75

“I see. So that’s what happened…”

A middle-aged man with long hair and a long beard.

The leader of the radical faction within the Church of Valtherus, Bishop Milliman.

He gulped involuntarily upon hearing of the deaths of Druma and Ryburn.

“He says they died fighting fiercely with a dragonblooded beast, a thunder wolf dragon.”

The report from Orcal[1].

Milliman’s narrow eyes flashed.

“Callius, who was with them, lived, and yet the two inquisitor-captains died fighting… Is there something fishy going on?”

Could something like this be safely written off as a coincidence?

Milliman was deep in thought.

“This report is from Captain Orcal, commander of the third squad. There’s no doubt about that. One of his spirits brought it in.”

Orcal’s spirit sword was sheathed in a scabbard.

When he died, the sword would also die.

As long as he was alive, others couldn’t use the spirits he controlled.

Since the sword’s blade was sheathed within Orcal’s rosario –

Clearly, he himself had sent this report.

“Captain Orcal might have betrayed us.”

“Is that even possible? Just because of one bastard called Callius?”

“What if he has a sacred relic in is hands?”

What if it wasn’t useful just for himself? What if he could grant its abilities to his subordinates?

“If it can enhance both swordsmanship and physical abilities, are you sure you yourself would never fall for such sweet temptation?”

“Even then, I’d never betray my faith!”

Despite such bold aspirations, Milliman did not believe the young paladin’s words.

Even if death approached, would he be able to say that so confidently?

Even with a blade pressed at his neck, slowly cutting into the skin, and his lifeblood continuously pouring out onto the earth?

Milliman shook his head.

The young man had no idea.

Man’s base survival instincts, and the corruption it can lead to, have to be experienced by yourself. Only then can one know how frail are men’s hearts, how weak in the face of their own mortality.

“Do you want me to call the chief inquisitor, sir?”

“No need. He’s already here.”

Through the gap in the open door, the leader of the Heretic Inquisition could be seen.

Bishop Milliman watched as the paladin straightened up at the sight.

“You called?”

“No.”

“Perfect timing! I knew you were going to call me. I noticed it and came in advance!”

“… I keep telling you, stop saying ‘perfect’.”

“I’m sorry. It must be a perfectly annoying habit.”

A righteous man, except for his habit of tacking on the word ‘perfect’ to everything he said. The leader of the Heretic Inquisition, whose most distinguishing feature was an impressive scar than ran straight across his nose.

Genos von Gradas.

“Alright, Genos, now take a look at this.”

“This…”

Genos, holding the document Bishop Milliman had passed to him by the edge, tilted his head as he read the contents – a recommendation.

“A letter of recommendation from a captain, is it. But aren’t there a lot of rumours about this guy?”

It wasn’t a recommendation from some bottom-rung inquisitor.

The letter came from a squad captain, and held a completely different significance.

“Callius von Jervain? Is this the same bastard that I know? Isn’t he rather the perfect choice to interrogate, instead of recruit?”

Instead of making him a heretic inquisitor, it wouldn’t be a wonder if they took him in for questioning.

He was the one who’d stolen a sacred relic. The executives all naturally knew about him. And there were so many nasty rumours about the man, too. So why did a letter of recommendation suddenly come in?

“That’s why I called you.”

“I came by myself, though?”

“… Fine, why are you here, then?”

“This is perfect! It must be fate that has led me here. I was thinking about eating and taking a nap, but I smelled something interesting from your visit, Bishop.”

Milliman sighed at the sight of Genos making exaggerated sniffing motions with his nose.

“… Anyway, I’ll leave this to you.”

“I don’t know if I’ll be much help, though. A more perfect choice would be…”

“I told you to stop saying it, you bastard!”

“Hmm, Bishop, you get extremely angry very easily. You aren’t the leader of the extremist faction for nothing. Hahaha!! Wasn’t that funny? It was a joke, but no one laughed, so I’ll just laugh by myself. Hahahahahaha! This is fun!”

Swoosh!

As Genos, the leader of the Heretic Inquisition, disappeared like the wind, Bishop Milliman pressed his hands to his throbbing temples.

“Is this going to be alright, sir?”

“Even though he seems like that, his abilities aren’t in doubt. It’s not like he got to be the chief inquisitor for nothing. If he had a bit more ambition, he wouldn’t have stopped there either.”

He would’ve risen to some position even above that.

He was a man evaluated as having the qualities to become a legendary paladin[2], the highest position one could climb to with pure swordsmanship.

“Even if he looks that way, his bloodline still contains the traces of God.”

“Ah, the East…”

Just like there was Jervain in the North –

And just like there was Ruydren in the South, there was Gradas in the East.

“He has the bloodline of the Gradas family, one of the four great noble houses of Carpe. There will be no mistakes this time…”

He’d surely be able to determine if that scoundrel had a relic or not.

“This is also a strict order from the archbishop, so we really can’t afford any mistakes.”

And –

“He hasn’t had a good relationship with Callius since they were children.”

The North and the East.

The two were old friends.


The capital of the Carpe Kingdom.

A famous tavern in the city of Carradi.

[Lantern Facing the Wind].

In that bar with a long tradition and history, food and drink was flowing freely.

“What? You mean that crazy bastard?”

One of the knights who’d put down the beer mug asked with a frown.

“Didn’t you hear the rumours? Call him crazy and he might come to lop your head off.”

“Hey, I wish.”

That motherfucker might come? If only.

“I’m not kidding! Most of the North has already been swept clean by the Judge, you know?!”

“The Judge?”

“They say he carries a sword that has a mysterious ability to discern lies. And that you don’t die even if your head gets chopped off by it!”

Callius the Judge.

This hot-blooded nickname was becoming popular.

“What the hell? Can you even call that a sword? If you have your head cut off, you have to be dead!”

“It’s true! He carries a decapitated head with him and burned all the riches of the corrupt lords!”

What a bizarre notion, to say that you can’t die even if you have your head cut off.

Besides, carrying it and burning the lord’s wealth in front of people’s eyes!

“Oh, it’s a shame! If you’re going to burn it, just give to me!”

It was painful just thinking about it.

And it was terrifying.

“Anyway, stop talking nonsense. If you get caught, you’ll die a dog’s death! A dog’s death!”

At the other side of the tavern.

There was a group who happened to be the subject of the story that the knights were gossiping about.

“Hey, Judge. Would you like to buy me a beer, please?”

“Buy one yourself, Helena.”

It was Callius’ group.

“You’ve made so much money! Shouldn’t a guy be happy to buy a girl as beautiful as me a beer?”

After depositing some of the by-products of the thunder wolf dragon and receiving the advance payment, Callius was now flush with money.

Excluding the twenty thousand gold he’d invested in Helena, he still had sixty thousand.

This amount was slightly more than the annual tax of a large-ish territory.

“But the rumours are strange. You didn’t burn any money, did you?”

The wealth Callius had obtained by robbing the corrupt nobles’ estates was well over thirty thousand gold. Even though half the money had been reserved for the territorial residents, this was still quite a lot.

The gold coins that were carefully collected were now to be used to rebuild the kingdom.

‘Using it for myself is no different than using it for the kingdom, after all.’

Callius sincerely thought so.

“Boss, would you like a beer?”

“Alright. Order some more meat to feed Vivi, he’s got a healthy appetite.”

Callius, who was eating meat with a knife and fork, looked noble even when he was eating, so Helena was satisfied just watching him eat.

In any case, Callius liked the meat in this tavern so much that there were already more than ten plates piled up.

“Boss, aren’t you pampering Vivi too much these days? I’m still more useful, right?”

“Don’t talk nonsense.”

Comparing Bruns and Vivi, of course the latter was more useful.

What Bruns did was chores that anybody could do, so if Callius had to prioritize, Vivi would definitely win.

Aside from that, compared to the young and cute Vivi, wasn’t Bruns getting on in his years?

If only he were a woman.

Besides, his time in the battlefield has left Bruns with a rugged body full of corded muscles, so he wasn’t exactly a pretty picture to look at.

‘Come to think of it, why am I carrying this guy with me?’

Callius was once again plunged into doubt.

But Callius’ train of thought, as he was weighing Bruns’ worth for a while, was broken.

“You, the one with the beast.”

Because someone was talking.

“?”

It was the first time he’d seen this man.

Callius really didn’t want to come in contact with this guy, with his pale white blonde hair, plump cheeks and narrow slit-like eyes.

As Callius watched him, silent, the man smirked and held out his hand.

“Sell it. I’ll pay a good price.”

What did he say?

“You’re asking me to sell Vivi?”

“Vivi? Shit, what a ridiculous name. I’d rather call it something like Charles. Sell Charles to me.”

He named it as if it already belonged to him. It was absurd, but Callius had only just arrived in the capital.

He didn’t want to cause any fuss, so he calmly answered with only words.

“Go away.”

He tried to wave the man off as if he was swatting away a fly, but got an unexpected response.

“What? Don’t you know who I am?”

The man was making an odd expression.

As if not being able to recognize him was a fresh and funny occurrence.

Come to think of it, his face looked like that of a young bandit, but his clothes were made of quite luxurious fabric.

When he looked at Helena to check if she knew, she just shrugged, indicating she was in the same boat.

“Haah! You’re in Carradi and you don’t know me? Hey! You guys over there! Who am I?!”

“Young Master Viole!”

One of the knights who’d been watching the scene closely responded in a polite manner.

“Viole?”

– He’s the eldest son of Count Artemion.

Orcal, who was quietly sipping his beer, conveyed through a worm.

The eldest son of Count Artemion.

The guy did have some background.

He was the son of one of the few counts of the kingdom.

Besides, if it was Count Artemion –

It was interesting.

“Now do you know? So, hand over Charles to me. I, Viole, am known for my eyes, and I can tell that it isn’t an ordinary wolf, so I’ll happily pay the price.”

Viole took a bag of gold coins from his arms and tossed it on the table.

Judging by the clinking sound and the size, it had a dozen gold coins at most.

But the guy was confident.

“This should be enough. They aren’t your usual gold coins, they’re imperial ones, so this should be more than enough.”

Imperial gold coins?

“Oh, imperial gold coins! They’re hard to find in the kingdom.”

They had less impurities and were engraved with sophisticated gold engraving, so they weren’t easy to forge.

So they were valued at about ten times the kingdom’s gold coins.

“Is that so.”

He slapped away Helena’s hands that were fiddling with the coins, stopping her excited explanation, and put the pouch of gold into his sleeve.

It was sad that a noble of the kingdom was paying with imperial gold coins, but what could he do?

The reality was that it was common knowledge that the kingdom only had a scant few years left before it was swallowed by the empire.

The imperial coins certainly felt a bit heavier than normal gold coins, and had higher purity.

Anyway, they belonged to him now.

“You know how to behave. Then I’ll take care of this guy.”

“Vivi, attack.”

– Crack!

“Ugh! How dare this bastard –!!”

Viole got angry and tried to hit Vivi, but Vivi instinctively emitted a stronger electric current in response.

It’d grown a little bit bigger in the past few days, and it had become familiar with wielding lightning. Now the lightning it emitted was as thick as a spider’s web.

“Ugh!”

Strong enough to chastise a rude nobleman.

White steam rose from Viole’s head, which had been hit by Vivi’s thunderbolt. Seeing how he trembled, it had been a pretty painful hit.

“Hey! You all! Why is no one…!!”

It must have been quite painful, since Viole’s eyes had turned red as he shouted for help.

The knights seated at various tables stood up as if they had been waiting for this moment.

A chance to have the eldest son of Count Artemion in their debt.

But unfortunately, they met the wrong opponent.

Stab.

Callius drew his sword and stabbed it on the floor.

Boom–!

In an instant, an intangible pressure pressed down on the area. No one could budge.

‘I can’t, move…!’

‘This spirit level… ‘

‘It’s a high paladin!’

It wasn’t limited to just the knights who’d been escorting Viole, everybody else seated inside the tavern were affected as well. It was if they’d been glued to the earth.

“You… what did you do to my knights?”

“I don’t think there’s any need to answer somebody who’s struggling against such a young beast.”

“You bastard!!”

Creak.

Callius got up and looked down at Viole.

The moment his eyes met with those heartless grey pupils, Viole’s body was filled with an indescribable sensation that made him tremble from head to toe.

“I owe Count Artemion a debt. Tell him that the debt has been repaid today.”

Considering that the debt of a sacred stone was repaid with the price of his son’s life, it was cheap enough.

As Callius left the tavern, Viole’s bloodshot eyes followed him.

Ignoring that gaze, Bruns trailed after Callius, and asked him a question as they walked.

“Will this be fine?”

“It’d be nice if he gave me an excuse.”

Count Artemion’s wealth was worth salivating over.

“I have to take him down anyway.”

For the sake of the future, it wouldn’t be good to keep him alive.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] In these chapters the author consistently misspells Orcal’s name as 오스칼 (Oscar), but we’re not going to keep that.

[2] 뤼츠 팔라딘 (lwicheu palladin), the author himself anglicizes it as ‘reach paladin’ in the raws. We think the word he wanted to use was ‘rutz’, which comes from an Old German word meaning ‘renowned’. We’ll be using ‘legendary paladin’ as the translation.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 74

Inside the cathedral of the Church of Valtherus.

Bishop Alvato had summoned Esther sol Ciliad, a promising genius of the Church and a candidate for becoming the next saint.

“Did you call me, sir?”

“Indeed. How is Lady Sullivian?”

“She’s still healthy.”

In reality, she was getting weaker day by day, but Esther purposefully didn’t mention that.

“That’s good, that’s good. But I called you here for something else…”

Alvato handed over a newspaper.

Esther furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at a certain passage printed on it.

“Judge?”

It was a story about a man called ‘The Judge’.

A man she knew well.

Callius von Jervain.

It was about him.

“He… I heard he’s become a count.”

“The inheritances and titular appointments of the four great noble houses don’t need permission from the kingdom. Have you heard what’s happened in the North yet?”

“Yes. I know the gist.”

An attack by the orcs. The appearance of a warlord.

Fierce battles.

The shadow of the empire behind them.

And a hero who had ended the war.

“Do you mean it was actually him?”

“According to the report… yes. The verification process has already been completed. I can’t believe it either, same as you. He has changed, and is changing.”

“Yes. He certainly has…”

But it was still pretty hard to believe.

Because the man in question was the kingdom’s biggest lunatic.

‘Did he even take the enemy commander’s head?’

The saga of the North was an ancient one.

The North had always been fighting with the barbarians and steadily expanding the territory of the kingdom.

But they hadn’t won every single battle.

In the history of the painful defeats the North had suffered in the past, the word ‘warlord’ could be found repeating again and again.

“Now that the orcs’ great general is dead, the North will be at peace for a while. It’s a good thing. The dead should also be able to close their eyes and rest in peace.”

“Yes, that’s indeed good news.”

“Honestly, I’m not sure if he really could’ve beheaded the warlord. Written reports are not completely credible. That’s why I called you.”

“What do you…”

“How was Callius at that time? No, I should call him Count Jervain now.”

Anyway –

“How was he? Did he seem capable of killing a warlord? Was the bit about getting help from a relic, really nonsense?”

“When I met him back then…”

His skills were on the higher side, even among the pilgrims devoted to the sword.

Perhaps similar to a low-level paladin?

The Silver Flower Wave Sword had given Esther a powerful blow, but if his ability was only at that level, the first orc champion he’d met would’ve finished him off, forget about killing a warlord.

‘But if I tell the truth…’

In the Church, Callius was suspected of monopolizing a sacred relic.

Her testimony might put him in danger again.

Did that really matter, though?

– He might have put in all that effort to become a person that suits you.

Sullivian’s earlier words suddenly resurfaced in her mind.

Esther hesitated to speak.

‘During this short period, he grew to the point where he can kill a warlord?’

Could such a thing really happen?

Was Stella’s swordsmanship really capable of that?

Was there really a relic? Such doubts were arising one after another, but Esther shrugged them off in the end.

“I can’t be sure. I unquestionably lost, so I can’t really swear to the full extent of his abilities. Maybe he’s been hiding his skills all this time.”

She didn’t lie.

She might not have been speaking the objective truth, however.

“To say he hid his skills… Why do you think so?”

“It might be because of the sword art he’s learned. It’s not some ordinary technique, it’s the Silver Flower Wave Sword art of Stella herself. He must’ve been learning her swordsmanship from a young age.”

This was, naturally, all conjecture.

Just one of the many assumptions in Esther’s heart. But the one who spoke it out loud was none other than Esther sol Ciliad.

That alone carried weight.

“He must’ve thoroughly hidden it to avoid people’s attention.”

Although Esther wasn’t very good at wordplay –

She wasn’t lying.

She truly didn’t think that Callius could’ve learned that sword art in a short time.

Unlike the paladins of the Church, who relied solely on the might of their swords –

Stella’s swordsmanship rather depended on maximizing one’s own skill with the sword, so it must’ve taken a long time to learn.

“That makes sense. If he’s been learning Stella’s swordsmanship since he was young, he wouldn’t have shown it off recklessly. Rather, he would’ve tried to avoid attracting attention by acting like a fool. So that’s how it is.”

As she watched Alvato exhale as if deeply impressed, complex emotions warred inside her head.

Although she was just talking about some of her guesses, she couldn’t escape the shameful feeling that came with lying.

“Now that he’s started showing his skills… a storm is sure to come.”

An irresistible tempest of blood.

“Esther sol Ciliad.”

“Sir?”

Massaging his shining bald head, Alvato asked sternly.

“That Count Jervain, can you convince him to come to our side?”

“You mean the moderate faction?”

“Callius is a more attractive card now than he was three years ago. The radicals will probably try to recruit him, too. Of course, Milliman doesn’t know his true potential yet, so now is our chance.”

The infamy of the kingdom’s biggest piece of garbage was not so easily erased.

Moreover, Bishop Milliman, the leader of the extremist faction, was still suspicious that Callius was hoarding a relic.

“It’d be good to rein in Bishop Milliman before he takes any reckless action. Now is the time to avoid war, even for our timid queen.”

If he could use this newcomer, Alvato might be able to cool off the old warhawks of Carpe.

If they could stabilize the country for a bit, maybe a ray of light would shine even on the kingdom that was so covered with dark clouds.

What you do for God is for the country, and what you do for the country is for God.


The royal audience chamber.

Somewhat young –

Looking sad and uneasy –

A woman with silver-white hair, braided straight, sat upon the throne.

The Timid Queen of the Carpe Kingdom.

[Clara von Agatha Bright].

Silver hair that was the stigma of God.

And so were her sacred silver pupils.

The head and the eyes filled with the grace of God, that allowed one to understand all the things in the world, and see through all reason –

Proved her royal bloodline.

“Hello again, Your Majesty.”

The Queen of Carpe, whose eyelashes had also turned silver –

Clara, despite her subject’s brass-necked rude behaviour, greeted him with a gentle face.

“Archbishop Alhamtra. Long time no see.”

“Yes, being able to see you grow up day by day truly is the true grace of God, is it not? I am once again reminded of the majesty of God.”

Whether she understood the hidden meaning of the archbishop or not, who could say? The Queen of Carpe, whose throne seemed too wide for her small frame, only smiled silently.

“Now, the reason I wanted to see you, Your Majesty. This time, the prince managed to put the rebellion at Aliorro to rest, but the damage has been great. And even in the West, the Spears of the Empire[1] are diligently digging into the wounds of our kingdom. Now it’s time to make a decision. What do you say?”

It wasn’t something he should’ve dared to say before his monarch, but Clara didn’t say anything.

‘Tsk.’

The powerless monarch. Clara, the Timid Queen.

A queen who couldn’t make any decisions by herself.

That was how the world evaluated the Queen of Carpe.

“How about Prince Chloe?”

“… The people of the Church have worked hard, and he seems to have gotten a good night’s sleep.”

“I see. They’ve indeed worked hard.”

The Mad Prince, Chloe.

He turned Oliorro into ruins, and he didn’t even stop there, so there was a lot of slaughter and unrest, until recently when he barely managed to fall asleep.

Once he fell asleep, he’d be quiet for several months, so it was fortunate in a way.

“Your Majesty, rather than that –”

“Archbishop, I’m tired and a little unwell. Could you please go back?”

“… I see. Then I’ll step back for today.”

The archbishop rose from his seat, glancing at the knights standing firmly by the queen’s side.

The ‘Guardian Sword’ of the kingdom –

Victor.

And next to him stood the Lord of Tristar –

Gerald.

As long as these two swords guarded her –

There was no one who could resist the Timid Queen.

Creak. Thud.

The archbishop, after a final glance back at the tightly closed door to the royal audience chamber, started walking down the hallway.

The longer he walked down the long corridor, the more nobles and priests gathered by his side.

“We have to use Lutheon’s failure as an opportunity, but the queen is far too timid. All we need to do is to withdraw a few troops from the West.”

Then everything would be over.

“If it weren’t for that old man taking the queen’s side, the work would’ve finished by now. He’s being a nuisance.”

Even though the pope himself didn’t have the same power as he used to have…

“Archbishop. Actually…”

“Is this about that lout, Callius?”

“Yeah, he’s, well, he’s ruining the work we’ve done for our cause.”

“What should I do with him…”

Couldn’t they even handle an idiot lunatic and had to come complain before him?

Since the officials of the country were so useless and empty-headed, how could the country function properly?

“Do I have to personally catch and crush every annoying fly one by one?”

“M-, my apologies!”

However, as if he’d never said anything harsh to begin with, the archbishop patted the nobleman’s shoulder with a gentle expression.

“No need to apologize. Look away from what you don’t want to see, and cover your ears to block what you don’t want to hear.”

“Then…”

“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of it myself. I’ll deal with the problem just like I’ve done before.”

“Now that you’ve said that, Archbishop, I can finally feel relieved. Truly, as long as you stand at the top of Carpe, the empire wouldn’t be able to hurt us…”

The archbishop smiled silently.

‘They really are just brain-dead idiots.’

That’s why the country was like this.

They were all nodding their heads to the same beat, not understanding that their actions were slowly devouring Carpe’s foundations.

It was truly a miserable country.

Nobles who had no idea they were ruining their own dynasties, senior officials who had no firm principles, and the queen who did not make any decisions.

“This country is bound to collapse.”

“Yes? What did you just say?”

“No, no. The day’s so nice that I’d gotten a bit distracted, and was thinking of something else.”

His thoughts ran a little differently, mused the archbishop.

He wanted a different future.

“Then, that bastard…”

“He must be dealt with, yes. Anything that disturbs our cause must be wiped clean.

“For God. And for the country.”

“For God, and for the country!”


『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 7/?
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

“This is fine.”

Catching the spies was still going smoothly. To cut the necks of those bastards, and purely incidentally swallow down half their wealth – it was a very satisfying process.

“Once I dispose of the thunder wolf dragon, I should get about forty thousand gold. I already had about ten thousand in hand. And cleaning up the nobles has gotten me around thirty thousand more.”

About eighty thousand gold in total.

It was a respectable enough amount.

Originally, he might’ve needed to exchange the money for goods for ease of transportation, but Callius now didn’t need any of that.

Because he could keep everything inside his subspace.

“Where are you going to spend all that money? Want me to take care of it for you?”

“I refuse.”

“Gold coins should be put to work rather than hoarded, you know? If you entrust them to me, I can guarantee a profit of more than thirty percent!”

“And what about your fee?”

“Half the revenue!”

“I refuse.”

“Then thirty percent! How about it?”

“I’ll agree to ten percent.”

“That won’t even cover the labour costs! Twenty-five percent!”

“Twenty percent. You don’t need more than that.”

Helena’s ability to work with money was unquestionable.

She would always be able to make money somehow.

The current growth of the Bolivian family owed a large part of it to Helena’s involvement in the business since her childhood.

And the reason was deeply rooted in the unique ability of her sword.

“Fine then, twenty percent! How much are you investing?”

Callius had eighty thousand gold coins in his hands right now.

“Twenty thousand gold to start with.”

“Eh! What about the rest?”

The remaining sixty thousand gold had to be spent elsewhere.

After all, how could one catch rats without sprinkling some bait?


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 제국의 창 (lit. imperial spears), Spears of the Empire is a title collectively given to the Masters of the empire.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 73

“It’s growing up fast.”

Bruns, who was watching the cub of the thunder wolf dragon, said with a curious look.

“That’s true.”

Was it because of the troll blood?

The little guy, who’d been the size of a palm at the start, had grown to the size of a small puppy within a month.

There were limits to what could be fed to a cub who couldn’t even open its eyes, and there was no substitute for mother’s milk at hand, so they’d fed it troll blood instead.

How much could something the size of a palm eat, anyway?

Besides, Callius had several barrels full of troll blood, so as he’d kept feeding it without much thought, it quickly grew.

Already its teeth were sharp, and horns had begun to grow on its head.

The draconic characteristics in its claws and scales, that shouldn’t have shown themselves until it matured, were now also visible at first glance.

Since it’d started showing such characteristics, it’d been fed a mixture of troll’s blood and the blood of its mother.

Along with one more thing –

“It’s already using the power of thunder.”

While running wildly, it occasionally exhibited the power of lightning.

Still weak, similar to a brush of static.

– Keeeeeeeeing.

Coming to Callius, it whined and tapped the sword at his waist.

When Callius pulled out the Thunderbolt Sword and scattered a little lightning, it began licking the blade as if it was eating the lightning.

“Wow, that’s amazing.”

Was it looking for the traces of its mother inside the Thunderbolt Sword? Or did it consider the Thunderbolt Sword itself as its mother?

Thinking about it that way, it seemed pitiful, and one couldn’t help but feel sorry for it.

“Poor bastard. Tsk.”

Moved by a little pity, Bruns tried to give it it a pat.

Then the little guy growled and revealed its teeth.

“Too bad. I guess it thinks of you as its father, right, Boss?”

“You’re half right.”

The cub responded to the lightning of the Thunderbolt Sword.

At first, it’d thought the sword’s power was just like its mother’s, but after licking the sword and being struck by its lightning, it’d understood that the sword was an even stronger existence.

The same energy as it’d been familiar with from its mother’s belly, yet the aura was even stronger, so Bruns was probably only half right.

Callius, who held this sword, was being thought of as the mother.

“It’s like a puppy now, but…”

“It’ll grow bigger.”

Now, neither troll blood or the blood of the thunder wolf dragon was enough to satiate it.

It already craved meat, as befit a beast of prey.

“Come to think of it, why do you call it Vivi?”

It’s just the name of a dog I had in the past.

It doesn’t mean anything.

“It’s just a whim.”

Hearing Callius’ response, Helena could only shake her head as if she had nothing else to say.

One month to move from the North to the South.

After recovering the stolen Saddle of Humasys, Callius didn’t try too hard to find another horse.

Instead, he found a merchant wagon bound for the capital and chose to ride in relative comfort.

In the beginning, the road was rough, and occasionally some beasts and bandits had to be swept away, but lately there hadn’t been any such occurrences.

Since they were now passing through cities, there wasn’t anything dangerous on the road.

So, when he was inside the carriage, Callius practiced the Six Peak Flowers technique, and when it stopped, he practiced the Other Shore Flower outside.

“Vivi, come here.”

And the rest of his time was devoted to Vivi.

The guy happily ran around inside the carriage, occasionally stopping to poop or pee on Bruns, then coming up to Callius, begging and crooning, and being rewarded with meat.

Callius naturally also fed it lightning from the Thunderbolt Sword and educated it on its use.

Dragons and wolves.

Because it was descended from such beasts, it had a smart brain, and it easily recognized Callius’ intentions, even beyond what it was taught.

For a beast only a month old, it was surprisingly intelligent.

“Vivi, sit. Lie down. Get up. Jump.”

And what it was perfect at, was pretending to be dead.

“Vivi, bite.”

– Crooon!

It dangled while biting the crotch of Bruns’ pants. Only one command left.

“Attack.”

A small flash of lightning struck Bruns at an unfortunate place.

“Oh shit! B-, Boss! Please stop using me as your training dummy!”

Ignoring Bruns’ cries, Callius stroked Vivi’s fur.

Then he threw out a chunk of meat, so it could jump up and snatch it from the air.

“Well done.”

The tail that wagged like a motor was pretty cute.

“People who don’t know better might think it’s a real dog.”

Now its ability wasn’t at the level of a shock of static.

Seeing how much it’d grown in just one month, Callius wondered what would happen when it fully matured.

Its mother, the thunder wolf dragon, could’ve gone toe-to-toe against the orc warlord.

In a one-on-one situation, it would’ve been the victor, and even in a many-to-one fight it wouldn’t have fallen too far behind.

The cub, fully grown, would be pretty strong.

The amount of troll blood and blood of the thunder wolf dragon it’d ingested wasn’t small.

Not only that, whenever it got bored, it’d absorb the lightning off of the Thunderbolt Sword.

‘Even so, I don’t know if I’ll be able to control it.’

If Callius couldn’t control it, he’d have no choice but to take its power for his own, like he’d done to its mother.

Was that not his goal from the start?

‘I won’t give you any affection.’

He couldn’t afford to.

“Callius. What’s with that weird look on your face?”

“What do you mean?”

“I guess… like the face of a child who really wants to eat sweets but instead tries to look stubborn about it?”

“Don’t be an idiot. Vivi, attack.”

– Croooon!!

Spark!

“Hey! Why are you being so childish? Really! It really hurts!”

“Attack, attack.”

“Damn it! Wh-, where is it aiming!”

Helena’s face was flushed red as she covered her heaving bosom with her arms.

The attacks had landed at a very forbidden area.

“Is it because it’s a beast? Did it instinctively attack your weakness?”

“Hehe, as if. This guy’s a male after all…”

Callius immediately ordered Vivi to go after the smirking Bruns.

“Ugh! Why, why are you doing this, Boss!”

“Because of that unlucky smirk on your face.”

“Oh shit! P-, please stop!”

– Crooon! Crooooon! Kieeeeeeeng! Kieeeeeeeng!

“I think you really must be touched in the head.”

Angry, Helena seeped into the shadows and disappeared.

The commotion subsided, and the victorious Vivi was called back and rewarded with a few pieces of meat.

Rumble.

Just then, the carriage stopped.

“What’s going on?”

“Ah, that’s…”

The driver looked troubled as he explained.

“Rohendel?”

The place before them was called Rohendel, and apparently the lord of the place himself was blocking the road through it.

“Why is he blocking the road?”

“To collect taxes.”

If so, shouldn’t they have taken a detour?

This couldn’t be the only path.

“Because the mountains are steep, and all the other roads are said to be infested with bandits. It’d waste more time, and put us in more danger as well.”

So, the only safe way was to go through Rohendel, but the lord who knew that was collecting a huge toll.

“How much is it?”

“For merchant transportation, he takes 40% of all goods in kind. But what can we do?”

He’d wondered how much a toll tax could be, but this was nothing short of daylight robbery.

“Orcal, take care of it.”

“Me? It’s so annoying though…”

“Better annoyed than dead.”

“… All right.”

Orcal had become Callius’ follower.

The bastard’s Worm Soul was quite useful, so Callius had appeased him like an adult and turned him into a subordinate.

It hadn’t been a particularly difficult process.

‘Will you follow me?’

‘Don’t bullshit!’

They’d merely gone through a Q&A event, and each wrong answer had gotten the contestant a taste of lightning.

‘Please, I’ll follow you! I’ll follow!’

‘Let’s check, shall we?’

Orcal, writhing in pain, had often shouted that he’d follow Callius, and every time Callius had drawn his sword.

‘You’re not quite there yet.’

‘Oh no! I really, really, really want to follow you! Please let me follow you!’

However, the blade of the Judgment Sword had been muddy every time.

Over the course of several days, Orcal had managed to finally demonstrate his sincerity, but only after being beaten almost to the point of death.

‘Your heart is now as clear and transparent as this sword. Great. I’ll take you with me.’

‘…’

As could be seen, the results were great.

Callius had legitimate concerns.

Somebody in the upper ranks of the Inquisition had ordered the inquisitor-captains to get rid of him.

Becoming a heretic inquisitor in this kind of a situation was no different than sticking your head into the jaws of a tiger.

‘But this is also an opportunity.’

There were many eyes in the capital.

There, it’d actually be more difficult to assassinate him than in the North or some other remote place.

The higher his reputation as a heretic inquisitor, the more difficult would it be for them to kill him.

That was why he’d kept Orcal alive.

With him as an ally, along with Callius’ noble title, he should become a captain immediately after a short probation period.

That’d make things a lot easier.

It’d be a good identity to lance the poisonous pus that had infected Carpe.

“Are you there?”

A worm of Orcal’s came in.

It was the size of a beetle, and it sat on Callius’ hand as he knocked on its shell.

Shortly after pouring in a little bit of divine power, he suddenly heard a voice in his ear.

– Can you hear me?

It was one of the abilities of the spirit sword, Worm Soul.

This was better than the worms Callius had seen before.

“Tell me.”

– I think you should come.

Guess I’ll have to go deal with it.

Callius grabbed the Judgment Sword from the air and got out of the carriage, Vivi trailing behind.

As he walked step by step, he saw Orcal facing off against the lord’s soldiers, who were blocking the path.

The lord had already come out and did not plan to overturn his stubborn decision.

There were soldiers and knights in the vicinity too, quite a few.

About thirty.

“Orcal, why didn’t you clean things up yourself?”

“The Church’s reputation has been in the mud for ages, you know? Without a good cause, even my hands are tied.”

This is why Callius had wanted the count title. The reputation of the Church had been dragged into the mud long ago. Despite facing the pressure from the empire, the pilgrims were not interested in war, and only continued their fanatical search for more and better carcasses.

Clicking his tongue, Callius placed the sword on his shoulder and observed the lord.

If one wanted to describe the man in a few words, he looked just like a toad. Seeing that face shining with greed, there didn’t seem to be any point in bothering with trivialities.

Callius immediately approached and thrust the sword at the lord, who glared back at him.

“Wh-, what are you doing?!”

Clang!

The soldiers also pulled out their swords as if a hornet’s nest had been kicked. But Callius didn’t worry about the details.

“Did you bribe the bandits around here to force everybody to use this road?”

“What, what nonsense!”

Contrary to his excuses, the colour of the blade turned black.

As if the filth of the lord’s greed was being projected from the blade.

It was obvious.

Even with bandits roaming nearby, he didn’t stop them, but rather made everybody pay a toll?

If this wasn’t a self-made play, what else could it be?

“You piece of trash.”

So there was no mercy in Callius’ hands.

Slash!

“Ugh!”

“L-, Lord!!”

The lord’s head was cut off.

It flew through the air for a short moment, and then fell to the ground with a dull sound.

Thump.

“Wh-, what is this! No! Why can I still talk!?”

The head was cut off, but the lord was not yet dead. His head was still alive[1].

This was one of the abilities of the Judgment Sword, a sword that was simultaneously called the most beautiful, as well as the cruellest.

“You won’t die unless I allow it.”

When the Judgment Sword was used to discern lies and the liar was beheaded –

The sword could defer the death.

This trait was a bizarre ability of the Judgment Sword.

“Look carefully at how everything you held so dear falls apart.”

Orcal, seeing Callius gesture with a movement of his chin, sighed as if it was a bother and headed towards the castle.

Orcal’s job was to drag everything unclean in this city into the light.

There was no way a guy like this hadn’t committed any corruption.

“What, what are you doing! No, who the hell are you to do this! What are you all doing! Kill this guy right now!!”

“Try, if you think you can.”

It wouldn’t be easy.

“Ugh!”

“Ouch!”

“M-, my body is… ugh!”

Of course, for the knights and soldiers of such a small town, one Tyrant Sword was enough.

Maybe they were finding it hard to lift even a single hand, so the soldiers and the knights couldn’t budge at all and had no choice but to crouch down under the pressure.

“What, what are you all doing!! Ugh! You motherfucker! Let me go! Let me go!!”

The rolling head probably seemed interesting, so Vivi bit it by the hair and started playing with it as if it was a ball.

It probably thought this was a new toy. In fact, it wasn’t strange to think that it was a toy, since some of the estates they’d passed through also had things like this.

“Vivi.”

– Kieeeeeeeeng!

Vivi trotted in with the lord’s head in its mouth.

Callius grabbed the head with one hand and slowly started walking through the city.

Some people were terrified at the sight, but others only thanked him.

Some prayed, some called to God, some knelt and wept.

All the houses in the city were shabby, on the verge of collapse, and there were hungry children on the streets, begging and stealing.

Callius even saw children stealing bread while the crowd’s eyes were focused on him.

This was common, here.

In this world that he himself had created, there were plenty of people who starved others to fill their own bellies.

This was the world he had made.

So it had to be changed.

In Carpe, where he would live –

In this world he would live in –

He didn’t need such garbage.

“You don’t deserve to be a lord.”

Crackle.

The feudal lord burned.

“No! No! No!”

Throwing away the screaming head, covered in flames, Callius turned back.

『Kingdom Quest』
【Imperial Spies】
◆ Save the kingdom from ruin by killing the spies of the empire.
◆ Number of spies killed: 2/?
<Reward>「Monarch’s Flag」

“Did you find it?”

“Yes, here it is.”

A ledger and some envelopes.

A ledger, in which all the corruption was written and accounted for.

And the envelopes…

“So he was a spy.”

Corruption can only spread so fast when the rot comes from the very top.

The local lord had just been a tool, who did what the one above him told him to do.

“Who’s his superior, do you think?”

“I know who it is.”

The pinnacle of corruption, and the man who’d probably instigated Callius’ assassination.

The man who’d been secretly leading Carpe to the cliff of utter ruin.

“Archbishop of the Order, Alhamtra.”

Alhamtra du Rohan Valus.

The serpent devouring the kingdom.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] A talking head is a common fantasy trope, but people never consider how one could talk without access to the lungs. But that’s no different than the brain surviving without access to oxygen, either, so it seems the sword keeps the head connected to the body somehow? What witchery!

Don’t forget to like, comment and/or rate and review on NovelUpdates!


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 72

Thud–!

『Sprout of the Aftermath』
[Quest Complete]
<Reward> Blue Lightning (雷靑)

Looking at the collapsed thunder wolf dragon, Callius exhaled harshly. His heavy panting slowly subsided as his breath turned to white steam where it met the chill air.

Quickly, a dim light rose from one part of the corpse of the thunder wolf dragon, the place where the power of thunder was concentrated the most.

Its heart.

The place where the lightning was condensed to the extent that it could be seen with the naked eye, however faintly.

Callius stabbed there right away.

Snikt.

「The power of thunder rises significantly.」

As soon as he stabbed the heart with the Thunderbolt Sword, all the energy seeped into its blade.

At least twice as much.

That’s how much stronger it had become.

He could feel it straightaway.

Spark, crackle!

“It got a little cloudy.”

The dark red blade that symbolized a spirit sword, had turned a little darker.

“How unexpected.”

With this quest, the rank of the Thunder Sword had risen, albeit only a little bit.

Certainly, it didn’t turn into a vision sword or anything.

But raising the level of a sword in itself isn’t very common in this game.

Even for quests related to a specific sword, unless there’s some clear connection to its rank, that fact holds true.

Of course, ‘not common’ meant quests like that did exist, but one thing was for certain –

“There wasn’t any for this guy.”

But it still happened.

This was something that’d never been set, an unwritten past behind the current status quo.

This wasn’t a pleasant change for Callius.

The fact that there were parts that he didn’t know about, created variables.

In this world, variables could spell his death.

“And where do you think you’re going?”

“Hic!”

Ryburn had turned into a handful of dust.

Druma had gotten his head chomped off by the thunder wolf dragon.

Orcal had gotten stabbed, but he wasn’t dead. Although, to say it more precisely –

He wasn’t dead yet.

“I haven’t killed you.”

‘Roving Worm[1]’ Orcal.

His specialty was in aspects other than battle.

As his nickname reflected, he was more useful for scouting and infiltration using his worms. Because the sword he’d made a sheath of was the Worm Soul.

He was a paladin who’d unified with a sword that materialized worms that it could control.

Unlike the rest of the captains, he was quite useful in a utility role.

“Bruns.”

“Yes! Here I am! Boss!”

Bruns, who’d been hiding in the bushes, came out. At Callius’ order, he pulled out a rope from his double cloth bag and bound Orcal tightly with it.

No matter how hurt a paladin might be, for him to get tied up by a guy like Bruns… it was quite a sight.

“Ugh… Damn it! What are you planning to do with me!!”

“What should we do, Boss?”

“Be quiet.”

“Yeah! Be quiet, you bastard!!”

Puff!!

“Kgh! Bastard, you dare!”

“Sure I dare, you bastard! Only the count can order me around!”

Thud!! After being hit a few more times, Orcal fainted and the quiet returned.

Killing Orcal would be the usual approach here.

But Callius hadn’t made a final decision yet.

It wouldn’t be too late to decide his fate after considering the future clearly.

Callius grabbed at the air and pulled out several glass bottles.

As with the blood of a troll, the blood of a dragon was also treasure in itself.

He’d come here to hunt the beast down in the first place, so he was carrying a lot of glass bottles with him.

“Boss! I’ll do it!”

“Forget it.”

The thunder wolf dragon had a little trace of dragon’s blood.

It was mixed with impurities, that is, demonic energy, but if it could be purified, it might be possible to extract a little bit of blood essence.

Dragon’s blood could be used in various places.

Artifacts were a basic usage.

A more complex use was for carcasses.

‘If it’s dragon blood essence, it might even be possible to create a relic, although its grade would definitely be lower than a true sacred relic.’

It was really worth the effort.

Even if you don’t use it for anything, alchemists would line up to buy it.

The blood had to be stored as much as possible before it could congeal.

Bruns, who’d finished tying Orcal tightly, rushed back to help.

As the blood of the thunder wolf dragon was poured into containers little by little, a voice came near.

“Are you going to sell it to me?”

“Ugh! What the!”

It was Helena.

She’d been standing silently in the shadow of a nearby tree.

Leaving Bruns to his startled trembling, Callius answered.

“Let me think about it.”

“Even if we buy at the best price?”

Callius glanced at Helena.

Then Helena tilted her head as if in puzzlement.

“What, what is it?”

Aren’t you going to ask?

Callius had just killed two captains of the Inquisition.

One more had been captured, and he’d even used a demon sword to do it.

There were several questionable points, but Helena spoke calmly as if she didn’t know anything.

If she wasn’t curious, Callius wasn’t going to bring anything up either.

“How much, do you think?”

“Hmm… well. The leather is shredded. The meat is quite burnt, too, so it’d be difficult to sell. Still, the horns are fine.”

“I’ll take the horns.”

“What, really? Then I guess the claws and the teeth are fine at least – ah! The tail fur is also in good condition. Then…”

Helena, nodding, picked up a tree branch and wrote down some numbers on the ground, then glanced at him askance.

“How about ten thousand?”

Ten thousand gold coins for all the materials except the horns.

“What kind of a wastrel do you take me for?”

It was a dragonblooded creature.

Not a simple beast that only wielded lightning. A dragon’s blood ran in its veins.

To buy its corpse for ten thousand?

This is why merchants can’t be trusted.

“But the meat and the leather are in terrible condition… Considering the transportation costs and handling fees, that’s just the right price.”

“Don’t be silly. In the first place, it’s true that the beast’s meat is useless and the leather is badly damaged, but it’s not that they can’t be used at all. Besides, the other parts are intact enough to be used for anything.”

The internal organs might have been unusable, but the eyes, claws and teeth were fine.

And above all –

“Even if you sell only the bones of the thunder wolf dragon, you’ll get ten thousand gold. Don’t you even know that much?”

Not just that –

Among the wealthy aristocrats, there were those who’d buy the whole corpse and have it stuffed.

For such cases, the story behind the corpse would make its price soar much higher.

For example, it’d hunted down and eaten multiple captains of the Heretic Inquisition, but in the end had lost its life in the hands of Callius, the famous scapegrace of the kingdom who was also called the Hero of the North.

“I’m not sure if you’re doing it intentionally. But you’re looking down on me too much.”

“Hmm, I’d forgotten for a moment.”

Callius wasn’t somebody to accept such a lie and move on. He spread out three of his fingers.

“Thirty thousand.”

“That’s too much! Twenty thousand!”

Even for a dragonblooded beast, thirty thousand was far too much.

The price would vary depending on how much dragon’s blood remained… That’s how bargaining worked.

“Thirty-five thousand.”

“No, we’re bargaining, why are you going up!”

“Bargaining takes time. Of course, the price goes up if you waste my time.”

“No, who came up with that formula? Do you think this makes sense!?”

“Forty thousand.”

“Alright, I get it, thirty thousand!”

“Forty thousand.”

“Hell no! Why would I!? I don’t even know if it’s really the descendant of a dragon or not, I don’t know how much of the blood it’s inherited, that’s too much!”

“Forty thousand!”

“No, buddy, come on! And look at it. It’s a female! A female… huh?”

Helena, who was being noisy, became quiet.

Giving the corpse a once-over, she spoke in a strange tone.

“I think she might’ve been pregnant. Did she give birth recently? Look, here. There’s milk.”

“…”

Truly.

There were indeed traces.

Did this bitch beget another bastard?

“Looks like she had a cub. Ah… what’s got you so cautious?”

“It’s unlikely, but I’ll have to check.”

Callius pulled out the Thunderbolt Sword.

He made a sharp incision across the belly of the beast.

The blade had definitely gotten sharper.

But that wasn’t important right now.

The blade caught on something. Callius ripped off the leathery skin covering the corpse’s stomach and began rummaging inside.

He pulled out something like a pouch, and tore it open it to find what was hidden inside.

“It really had cubs, looks like.”

After cutting the thunder wolf dragon’s belly apart, what looked like its cubs came out.

About five in number.

They looked like wolf cubs.

Unlike the thunder wolf dragon, their bodies weren’t covered with scales, and they just looked like normal wolf cubs.

“Did it mate with a wolf-type beast?”

Since the thunder wolf dragon had cubs, it had to have a mate.

If both were of the same species, that wouldn’t match with the quest’s name, Sprout of the Aftermath.

However, seeing that the cubs didn’t show any draconic characteristics, the mate seemed to be a simple wolf beast.

“How pitiful. A savage killed all these children before they could even see the light of the world.”

“…”

Just when he was about to stab his sword at Helena, who dared make fun of him –

Wriggle.

One of the cubs he’d thought dead, squirmed.

“I think it’s alive! Huh? What are you doing!?”

Callius brought the sword to bear down upon the cub.

Helena’s eyes widened, as if asking how he could do that to something that couldn’t even open its eyes.

“You be quiet.”

The tip of the sword quietly emitted a small spark of lightning.

The cub whimpered and wiggled towards the sword.

“It’s responding to the sound of thunder.”

“So?”

Perhaps because the lightning came from its mother?

The young cub seemed to be sensitive to it.

It whimpered for a long time, squirming over its dead brothers, and touched the sword with its head.

After that, it leaned back as if it’d gotten comfortable and began to breath quietly.

“I was joking when I called it pitiful, you know? It’s a beast.”

Its aura was tainted with demonic magic.

It’d harm people one day.

The only beasts that do no harm are the dead ones.

Right now, it was only a feeble cub, but it’d grow up and eat humans one day.

Although faint, it had dragon’s blood, so it’d have a vicious disposition.

Once it tasted human flesh, it’d devastate village after village, and grow into a disaster that’d drown the northern lands, and perhaps even the world.

It was best to kill it right now.

“Thus spake the God, Valtherus. Spare not the demon.”

The remnants of the demons must be purged wherever they are found.

Indeed.

That was the right thing to do.

But –

“What’s that?”

“Troll’s blood.”

“Eh!? Didn’t trolls already go extinct centuries ago, where did you get the blood from?! Our family has searched for so long, but we never found any traces!”

Unrefined troll blood.

Because it’s mixed with magic, if you just drink it, you’ll become addicted to magic and soon perish.

Generally speaking.

‘It’d be fine for a beast, though.’

It was a baby that’d never even had milk.

The troll’s blood would be enough to restore its energy.

– Kiyaakiyaaa.

When Callius opened the bottle’s lid and started pouring out a drop of blood or two, it snarled as befit a beast.

On that head that wiggled even though the eyes wouldn’t open, as soon as blood dripped, the young cub began to sip.

“The Church will not allow it.”

”The Church doesn’t allow those magical beasts the nobles keep as pets, either.”

It was somewhat unusual.

But there were many nobles who kept magical beasts as pets.

Callius would just be another addition.

“But why, all of a sudden?”

“None of your business.”

It was just a simple curiosity.

Seeing the guy reacting to the lightning of the Thunderbolt Sword, Callius had gotten curious.

There was no other reason.

“That sword. Is it because of that?”

“Helena.”

“Yes?”

“Pretending at ignorance is virtue for a merchant. Why are you pretending at knowledge instead?”

Helena, startled, tapped her lips with a finger.

“Ummm… Then, how about thirty-five thousand?”

“Forty.”

“Damn it! At least shave it down a little!”

I can’t.

I’ve got a lot to spend on.

“Forty thousand. I’ll take care of moving it, so don’t even think about cutting the price.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. Don’t worry, it won’t get damaged if it’s inside my artifact.”

“Nice!”

Helena, who agreed to the deal, didn’t ask any further questions, as if she was feeling better already.

‘Maybe by raising this guy, I might be able to strengthen the Thunderbolt Sword further.’

If that happened, the Thunderbolt Sword might rise in rank and become a vision sword.

It was a slim chance.

But if there was any chance at all, there was no reason not to try it.

And –

Callius’ eyes as he looked at the thunder wolf dragon cub held a hint of compassion.

As soon as it was born, all its blood relatives departed and left it alone in the world, and it had to rely on a stranger it’d met for the first time in its life in order to survive.

It felt like he was looking at himself.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 탐충의 (lit. of the worms) is Orcal’s sobriquet. This clarifies why Druma was calling Orcal ‘the only worm left’ earlier, since his nickname is literally ‘worm’. Poor guy. 탐충 can also mean exploration which indicates his abilities as a scout. ‘Roving Worm’ is… a compromise so that both meanings can be preserved. Suggestions welcome.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 71

Claaaang–!!

Craaaaaaack!

Lightning struck.

A pulse of blue electricity spread in all directions through the Black Forest.

“Aaaaaaah!”

Boom! Boooom! Crack!!

“Crazy…!”

A man stood tall with the azure explosion at his back.

Callius – to them was a horrifying sight.

Orcal’s worms were charred by the lightning.

Druma’s bindings were shattered.

Ryburn’s poison couldn’t even reach him.

The power of the thunderbolt that spread in all directions with every impact was beyond their imagination.

Besides, his sword art –

“What the hell is this…”

The scattered petals were charged with lightning.

Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave.

Each of its petals was a thunderbolt.

A mass of blue lightning that devastated without discrimination.

And the problem wasn’t just above ground, either.

“Kaaaaaagh!”

Lightning didn’t just fall from the sky.

It pierced upwards from under their feet, without any way to stop it.

Leaving them helpless.

Boooom–!!

“Druma!”

Druma’s sword shattered and fell, its wayward fragments shattering a few trees in their path.

He could no longer move, and it was unknown whether he was merely unconscious or dead. Orcal and Ryburn’s complexions became pale, but Callius, still calm, hadn’t yet broken a sweat.

‘As expected of the Thunderbolt Sword.’

Among the elemental-type swords, it ranked among the top ten in destructive power.

What it produced was the power of pure lightning.

Very compatible with the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

Raging Flower Wave didn’t need mentioning, of course.

Even the White Haze, when the sword energy was changed to lightning, had its power amplified and its sharpness doubled.

Besides, pure electrical energy had other advantages.

No matter how well-trained a knight might be, they had no choice but to get burns and numb muscles at a touch.

‘It’s just like when I’d been facing Ames.’

The destructive force reminded him of the time when he’d been helpless against Lutheon and his Exploding Spear – Ames.

But now he was in a position to wield such violence instead of being subjected to it.

“One down.”

The captain of the Sixth Squad, Druma, had retired from the field.

The Zodiac Sword – Guillotine was a good sword if used properly, applying the power of the earth to create a wall of soil and crush the opponent inside, but it’d faced a bad match-up this time.

Guillotine was shattered by Callius’ sword, and Druma had lost consciousness.

“Not dead, huh?”

The Zodiac Sword – Guillotine, after being broken, had turned into white smoke and disappeared.

Now that the sword’s carcass had been released, there was no point worrying about Druma any further.

Once the rosario becomes a scabbard, the sword’s soul unifies with the paladin, and since the sword was destroyed, Druma’s soul had also inevitably been damaged.

He had to have suffered serious internal injuries, so he’d die anyway if left alone.

He’d taken the full brunt of the lightning, after all.

“There’s a reason why I took out the Thunderbolt Sword in the first place.”

The nature of the lightning was the reason.

Because lightning shows exceptional effect in matches versus multiple opponents.

It can quickly and easily subdue opponents, and it has good synergy with the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

So, for the past three years, Callius had been trying to steal the Thunderbolt Sword from Bernard.

Really.

Once he used it in a fight, he could feel it.

‘With this, I can match him blow for blow.’

Lutheon.

Callius could now fight evenly with that damned bastard.

The only sad part was that the sword contained demonic energy, so he couldn’t take it out carelessly.

“Haaaaaaa!!”

The sword blocked Orcal’s escape route.

At the same time, it ejected another thunderbolt.

“Fuck off!!”

Merely that.

But even just that caused blood to ooze from Orcal’s eyes and mouth.

His eyeballs were bloodshot, blood vessels ruptured, skin burnt; the smell of cooked flesh rising from his body tickled Callius’ nose.

The ability of this sword was that overwhelming.

“Ryburn!!”

Orcal, who was about to faint, cried out to his colleague.

But Callius hadn’t lost track of his enemy.

He blocked Orcal’s sword with the weapon in his main hand, while his off hand reached into the air and drew out the Predator Sword to block the other’s strike.

Clang–!

Sparks flew.

The scabbard of the Predator Sword shot out, and a blood-red blade was revealed.

Slash!

Ryburn’s arm flew through the air.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Snikt.

At the same time, the Thunderbolt Sword pierced Orcal’s belly.

Lightning surged, and Orcal fainted with a gasp.

‘It’s easy.’

All the inquisitor-captains were paladin level.

Even among paladins, there were three strata, and they could be said to be second-class.

It was safe to say that Callius had gotten strong enough to slaughter a second-class paladin of the Order.

‘Lutheon should be at the very peak of first-class.’

He had to have risen to that level by now.

With Storm Sword – Callis in his hand, Callius could even deal with a Master for a while, but there was nothing to be done about it.

Callis had a restriction that it must not leave the North.

“… You. Do you think you’ll be able to keep the sword, knowing it’ll make the Church your enemy?”

Ryburn’s voice, full of condemnation, was sharp as a knife.

But Callius only laughed out loud in response.

“What are you saying? Didn’t you guys already try to kill me even though you didn’t have a shred of proof?”

“…”

Ryburn bit his lips.

In fact, he’d had no intention of killing Callius at the start. However, during his absence, Druma had received an order from his superiors.

He couldn’t figure out exactly what was going on.

But the milk had already been spilled.

The course of events was irreversible.

“Even though things turned out like this, I don’t have any ill feelings. No, well, there’s a little. I’ve been annoyed since Torrett.”

Ah well. Ryburn was probably only following orders, anyway.

“Any last words?”

“May your path be filled with the wrath of God.”

“Thank you for that.”

Snikt.

Callius pierced Ryburn’s heart with the Predator Sword.

As Ryburn fell, Callius inspected the state of his sword.

「Predator Sword – Loas」
Grade – Spirit Sword
Infused Soul – A mixed soul
Unique Ability – Predation
Noble Predation – 4

Noble Predation’s count had increased.

It’d counted both Ryburn and his sword.

Looks like Akasha’s broken.

Seeing that the count rose only by eating souls at the level of the captains or higher, Callius wondered what advantage Noble Predation would eventually bring.

“I might have to fill in a hundred for a transformation. Or perhaps even a thousand.”

The sword might turn into a vision sword or have some other changes at that point.

It wouldn’t be that difficult to feed it from time to time.

He had time.

‘By the way. It must be thanks to that strange seed inside my elixir field.’

The purity of his divine power –

As well as the amount, had increased significantly.

「Callius von Jervain」
「Occupation」– Pilgrim
「Spirit」– Level 3
「Divine Power」– 11332/16531
「Talent」–【Bard’s Blessing】【Instinctive Intuition】
「Characteristics」– [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye] [Pheromone]

[Ability]
Strength – 81 (30)
Agility – 55 (30)
Skill – 16
Health – 53 (30)
Faith – 83

Although his spirit’s level didn’t rise –

The amount had indeed increased.

In fact, this had been happening from the moment that seed had settled in Callius’ elixir field.

After achieving three peaks of his Six Peak Flowers technique, the amount of divine power had continued to show a gradual growth.

Although the rate had been negligible, it’d made using the Thunderbolt Sword less burdensome.

Despite it making his life easier, he was a little reluctant because he still didn’t know what the seed was.

‘A defeated God.’

What was it defeated in?

There were some niggling doubts.

He could only make guesses.

“Shall we just finish it?”

Callius shook his head and raised the Predator Sword.

Ryburn’s body had changed to a handful of sand as the Predator Sword had absorbed his flesh and spirit, but not Orcal, who’d been stabbed by the Thunderbolt Sword.

He’d fainted, but he was still alive.

There’d no repercussion for killing him at this point.

Everyone already knew that the heretic inquisitors had come to hunt the thunder wolf dragon. No one would be able to say anything if they were hunted by their prey instead.

He had enough swords for now, so it was better to let the Predator Sword eat him.

“B-, Boss!”

Just as the blade was about to chop down –

Along with Bruns’ cry –

“Die!!”

Druma, who Callius had thought dead, sprang an ambush with Orcal’s spirit sword.

Callius began to block it with the Predator Sword, but then he narrowed his eyes for an instant and hurriedly retreated.

“Are you running away?! Fight! You apostate…”

Crunch. Druma lost his head before he could even finish speaking.

“Ah.”

Looking back on it, he’d made a mistake.

He should’ve tried to keep Druma alive, if only to find out who was trying to kill him.

Behind the headless corpse, a huge beast that’d been chewing the head spat it out as if finding it tasteless.

– Grrr.

It was the thunder wolf dragon.

It looked quite enraged.

It wasn’t because its territory had been invaded. It was looking very intently at the Thunderbolt Sword in his hand.

“Did you come for this?”

It growled, displaying rows of sharp teeth.

Perhaps it’d come here feeling the power of lightning that was from the same source as its own.

It didn’t seem to like the Thunderbolt Sword very much, though.

“This might be from your parents.”

When Callius waved the sword around like a joke, the beast dug at the ground with its front paws as if it would charge right in at any moment.

Callius put away the Predator Sword.

And he rushed to pull out the Tyrant Sword that was stuck in the ground.

The beast charged at that same instant.

Sparks scattered as it arrived like a peal of thunder.

But this time, Callius was faster.

Crack–!

As soon as he’d grabbed the sword, he’d activated the gravitational field. Unused to the change, the beast couldn’t help but stumble. Its movement was sealed for an instant.

Blue lightning flashed from its body.

And thunderbolts crashed down.

Crrrrrracklllllle!!

However, the Thunderbolt Sword in Callius’ hand replied with a resounding roar.

– Gruaaa!!

Clang–!

Avoiding the enemy’s body slam by a hair, he cut horizontally.

However, there was only a dull sound as the sword struck.

It’d bounced off against the hard scales.

There were no scratches.

Boom! Boom!

Sent flying through the air, Callius could only come to a halt after knocking down several trees.

The thunder wolf dragon raised its head, its horns flashing blue. As it howled, a huge thunderbolt struck the area.

Crrrrraaaaaaash!!

However, this was already expected.

“Ugh…!”

The Thunderbolt Sword clashed against the enemy’s lightning bolt.

And unified with it.

The lightning instead enveloped the sword like a wreath.

The secret of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art resided in the Thunderbolt Sword. First Martial Skill – Raging Flower Wave.

A sword skill that shatters the opponent’s sword art and unifies it with itself, making it look like flower petals fluttering in all directions that crash upon the enemy like waves upon a shore.

And just like that –

What Callius did, was simple.

The Thunderbolt Sword smashed against the enemy’s lightning attack.

The scattered electricity gathered around it like a wreath.

And all that power then flowed into a strike.

Instead of looking like petals –

It was just lightning.

Fragments of lightning flew through the air.

This, was a Raging Flower Wave.

A Raging Flower Wave made entirely out of lightning. A flower made of thunder that bloomed from the tip of Callius’ sword.

But the thunder wolf dragon managed to avoid even that.

For such a huge body, it was an amazing performance.

But that didn’t matter.

I kind of expected it.

That this bastard would avoid it.

But the more it dodged, the more traces of the lightning were carved on the ground.

From those traces seeped out the White Haze, and lightning struck again, upward.

Silver Flower Wave Sword: Second Martial Skill – White Haze.

Bewildered, the thunder wolf dragon was hit by its own lightning.

But even so, its dragon scales and horns managed to nullify the power.

Although it was confused, there was no actual damage.

But it was time.

All the buds of the three peaks bloomed in Callius’ elixir field.

A huge torrent of divine power circulated through the veins and filled his whole body.

And all that divine power concentrated into a sword.

Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

Between the flowers of lighting, between Raging Flower Wave and White Haze –

A third technique now unfolded, a mystery that bridged the gap between the two.

Silver Flower Wave Sword: Third Martial Skill – Other Shore Flower.

As both skills gathered around the blade –

A compressed sword was created.

Intangible qi, gathering to form a river.

Incomplete, yes –

But the form of the compressed qi –

Was definitely the embryonic form of a sword boundary.

It wasn’t perfect, but it was there.

In the first place, this was a technique that intentionally exploded an unstable sword art to deal internal damage to the enemy.

Step.

His legs, which had gathered divined power, pierced through the curtain of lightning.

The Thunderbolt Sword scattered lightning bolts to clear the path forward.

But the thunder wolf dragon didn’t stand still either.

Since it’d noticed something strange, it naturally tried to speed up and keep its distance.

Bang! Bang! Crackle! Boom! Bang!!

A void was carved out at a speed that couldn’t be followed with the naked eye.

One without any interference from the lightning.

So the beast had to come forward.

Raising its front paws, it splashed blue lightning from its claws.

But even lifting its paws itself was a mistake.

“That’s a gap.”

Snikt!

– Graaaangh!

It was just a scratch. It’d managed to escape.

But it’d been cut.

And right now, that was enough.

Clang!

Immediately, the cut skin burst open, and blood splattered in the air.

It was small, pale, but something did indeed bloom within it.

In the shape of a peony flower.

‘In the fight against the warlord, I didn’t have to use either the Raging Flower Wave or the White Haze to do this.’

But this wasn’t the same as that time. As a result, the power of the technique was also vastly different.

This isn’t even half the power compared to back then, but that’s fine.

– Grrruaaaaaaaaa!!

Because power wasn’t Callius’ concern right now.

“Things are going to get a little heavy for you.”

The thunder wolf dragon’s face wrinkled.

Viscous blood dripped from its mouth.

It staggered quite a bit, since it was difficult to balance its body due to its broken shoulder.

It was doing everything it could to keep itself centred.

However, since the area near the injured shoulder had become heavy, its movement became awkward.

Callius did not miss the opportunity.

He cut, and cut again.

He cut indiscriminately. Cut at the neck, at the legs, and at the torso.

Its leather was so hard that he couldn’t even cut it properly, and the wounds were all shallow, but they were definitely increasing in number.

And with each cut from the Tyrant Sword –

Its body became different from before.

It became so heavy that it couldn’t even move easily.

This time, it was the Thunderbolt Sword.

It pierced where a wound had ruptured.

And no matter how resistant to lightning it might have been on the outside, its innards were still vulnerable.

“You have to die here.”

The shimmering light of a thunderbolt cast a shadow across Callius’ face. The thunder wolf dragon’s mouth opened wide into a roar. Lightning struck again.

But it was of no use.

Callius’ sword was faster.

B-b-bang!!

At the same time –

As Callius squeezed out all of his divine power and drove a lightning bolt into its body –

Bang! Baang! Booom! Booooooooom!

The world was covered in a boundless thunderstorm.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 70

“She’s here again today.”

“Ah, you mean Miss Emily. Yes, she comes by every day, doesn’t she?”

The body holding the sword was indeed young.

However, the expression on her face was infinitely serious, and gave off a faraway feeling.

Divine power emanated from her every pore.

Her divine blood circulated from her sacred passage to her whole body –

And then gathered back in one place, settling down into a solid grain-like shape.

But that was all.

Considering Emily’s age, this was already a great achievement, but she was not satisfied.

‘Dad said he made buds inside his body.’

Spiritual power continually gathered and concentrated inside it, becoming purer and purer, and when necessary, the bud would bloom into a flower.

Amplifying the spiritual power manyfold.

That was the Six Peak Flowers technique.

Emily’s goal was to create that inside her elixir field.

“Is this even possible?”

She’d wondered if it’d be possible to create the shape simply by clumping up the spiritual power like clay, but that wasn’t at all the case.

It was at this point that she couldn’t help but wonder if it was even possible in the first place. Of course, it was indeed possible to just gather the intangible qi inside the body and mould it into a shape.

Yes, it was possible to shape the bud with divine power.

But to make it bloom like a flower?

She couldn’t quite understand how the divine power, once gathered, could form a bud and bloom.

It was easy to describe, but when she tried to do it herself, it seemed impossible.

‘Dad couldn’t have lied.’

But it was so complicated that even a lie would’ve been better.

Even Callius had taken years to achieve it, so it was only natural. Even though Emily was a genius, the person who’d created this technique had been none other than the legendary Stella.

Even for Callius, without the characteristic of Death Verse Composition that activated at the threshold of life and death, this technique would’ve taken at least a decade to achieve.

Even with her understanding of swordsmanship and her natural genius, it was difficult for Emily to achieve the Six Peak Flowers technique with words alone.

But Emily did not give up.

Her father, who’d been called a fool, had manged it, had he not?

Of course, the more she practiced, the more she understood Callius’ brilliance in her bones.

‘I’ll ask.’

She hadn’t asked him for any tips because of her pride.

Now she was regretting that a little.

She couldn’t have known he’d leave the North in such a hurry.

He won’t be back for a while, so she had no opportunity to ask.

“Sword qi isn’t difficult to make.”

Although, it wasn’t the same as her father’s Silver Flower Wave Sword. She wanted to follow that form, but couldn’t.

How can I make the sword qi look like petals attached to the blade?

‘It’s not something that can be achieved through simple hard work. Dad wasn’t some talentless dullard, whatever the rumours about him.’

The more she followed his path, the more she understood.

Callius was by no means talentless. If he were, he wouldn’t have been able to learn such swordsmanship even if it took a decade.

“Grandfather said he never taught him, and he’d never even heard of anyone else who could handle that sword art apart from Stella…”

He didn’t learn from anyone.

It was highly probable that he was self-taught, after finding some remnant of the saint.

Even so, the difficulty of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art could not be understated.

Emily realized her father’s efforts once more and calmly closed her eyes.

She never learned it from him directly, but his battles on the battlefield could show her the path.

When she closed her eyes, those scenes were still clear.

On the battlefield, his sword that had swung this way and that. Beautiful and joyous.

And finally, his battle with the warlord.

That battle, Emily had seen with her own eyes and preserved in her heart.

And once again –

She grabbed her sword.

With eyes closed, she contemplated upon herself.

“Amazing. To use sword qi at that age…”

“It’s natural. She’s his daughter, isn’t she?”

“True enough.”

The knights who watched Emily’s training did not spare any praise.

Sword qi at her early teens.

They couldn’t even imagine how strong she would be when she came of age.

“Isn’t that enough to send her to the Royal Swordsmanship Academy in Carradi? That place where only geniuses gather?”

“Hey! No matter how much of a genius they are, can they compare to that young girl who’s been on the battlefield! Even if there were a hundred of them, they’d all pee at the taste of an orc’s axe!”

Aaron, full of pride, beat his chest as he exclaimed.

The other knights also nodded as if it was natural.

“By the way, when is Master Callius coming back? I was going to swear fealty to him as my liege, but I didn’t know he would leave right away… Why didn’t he take us?”

“Sir Aaron. You’re doubting your lord’s judgment. He cares about the North.”

“But still! Since he cherishes this place, did he have to leave so soon? He could’ve stayed a little bit longer, at least.”

The demonic beasts had been methodically uprooted, and there was not even a trace left of the orcs.

The walls were almost completely repaired, and time would take care of rebuilding the destroyed villages.

The North was restored to peace.

But that peace would not last forever.

“Now the lord has become a count. He will soon become the head of government and rule the northern lands, but the people of Carpe only praise the North with their mouths and never give any concrete help, so he must’ve gone to deal with them.”

Knowing his personality, just thinking about what he was going to do as a heretic inquisitor gave them goosebumps.

“He’ll go after them all.”

“Are those heretic inquisitors going to die first? They said they came all the way here to interrogate our master.”

“What?! They’ve sure kicked a hornet’s nest! Does Master Callius know!?”

“He knows, but he pretends he doesn’t.”

The knights nodded their heads in unison.

Most of them gathered here were those who’d roamed the battlefield with him. They called themselves the Knights of Callius, so they knew his character better than most everybody else.

“He’ll go after them soon.”

Because he had a very filthy personality.


A quiet silence passed.

They had wielded their swords in numerous battlefields, but at this moment, they had no choice but to panic.

‘Is he that confident?’

‘To kill all three of us…’

That thought dominated their minds.

Gulp.

Ryburn’s throat bobbed up and down.

If that how it was, their actions were decided.

“Attack!”

Claang–!

Callius, who blocked Ryburn’s sword, pulled back and took some distance.

The divine power latent in the Six Peak Flowers technique awakened.

The buds unfolded and the flowers bloomed.

Pure divine power wrapped around him, and his sword unleashed a razor-sharp arc of silver.

Claang–!

‘What power…!’

Surprised by the might behind the blow, Ryburn frowned.

Druma’s greatsword, which had been raised high, immediately came at an angle, striking down.

A wide and large blade.

‘Zodiac Sword – Guillotine.’

Callius glanced at Druma’s sword, evading it rather than blocking it.

Bang–!

As he dodged Druma’s sword, it struck the earth, raising a high cloud of dust, and when that lifted, a square wall of earth just enough to hold a person could be seen.

It was the unique ability of the Guillotine.

And without giving any room for a breath –

Hwiiiiing–

The sound of bugs tickled Callius’ ears.

They were not small as grains of sand, like earlier.

They had condensed to about the size of a fist, so they were able to withstand the force of gravity and fly.

The number reached thirty, but since they had grown so large –

“It’s easy to cut.”

They were easily cut by a sword.

Slash!

“My worms!”

Orcal bit his lips.

He raised his sword, but Callius retreated once more.

Screech!

‘Akasha is spreading poison.’

It was Ryburn attacking.

The poison melted the ground and oxidized anything it touched, causing Callius to frown.

“These bug-like bastards are a bother.”

It wasn’t difficult to deal with one guy at a time. But with three of them fighting at the same time, it was really troublesome.

“Only one worm left, Orcal. You.”

“Who’re you calling a worm! Watch your mouth.”

Orcal and Druma grumbled at each other.

And Ryburn held up his sword with a tense expression on his face.

“I guess you haven’t reached the Master’s level yet?”

Was it because of the relief that they’d been mistaken? The captains could even joke with each other.

They were mistaken until the fight started, but once their sword hit each other, they could feel it.

And really, forget about being a true Master, he was no match for the three inquisitor-captains in the first place.

Ryburn’s lips twitched.

“What, it’s all for nothing. Did all three of us really need to come together?”

“Don’t drop your guard. He might still be hiding something.”

The whispering voices of Oscar and Ryburn, echoed through the forest.

“Don’t relax. His sword. It’s a demon sword.”

“What? Demon sword? Are you sure?”

The bizarre pattern on the sword. And the scabbard, covered with fur and scales that looked like those of a beast, was definitely not made from a rosario.

“Even if you never stole any holy relics, there’s no saving you now.”

As a heretic inquisitor, naturally, demon swords were products of heresy, cursed objects that must be destroyed.

However, there was a touch of greed on his face that could not be hidden.

That was then.

Whoosh–

Power surged into the wind with Callius at its centre.

Flinch.

The captains, who trembled at the enormity of that aura, looked at Callius.

Spark, craaaaaaaaaackle.

“Don’t be so shy.”

The scabbard made of leather covered with what looked like animal hair and scales.

A thick blade made with the bone of something, and the cross-guard with a strange shape like a thunderbolt.

The energy seeping into the air was at once familiar and foreign.

Blue lightning sparks fluttered around Callius.

What little of the blade that could be seen from inside the scabbard was imbued with a dazzling blue light.

“Thunder qi? Demon sword?”

“It sounds like you’ve seen it somewhere.”

It was good that Ryburn recognized it.

Callius embedded the Tyrant Sword on the ground and started unsheathing the Thunderbolt Sword.

Spark, craaaaaaaaaackle!

As soon it was slowly pulled out of the scabbard, an aura of blue lightning wrapped around Callius.

Hwiish.

When the blade came free, sparks began to dance as they emerged from the blade as if they were alive.

“I’ll give you one last chance.”

A red blade.

Flashing with blue lightning.

The blue light reflecting on Callius’ face created an eerie atmosphere.

“I never betrayed the Church.”

He told the truth. But the only response that came back was laughter.

“Funny!”

“How could your garbage swordsmanship improve this much without the help of a holy relic?”

However, despite their sarcasm, Callius’ lips curved up into an arc.

“Alright.”

He’d tried, just in case.

Even the slightest sense of guilt in his heart seemed to have washed away.

“You don’t need to believe.”

From now on, even if they believed, his sword would not stop.

The moment Callius’ sword pointed up at the sky –

Craaaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!

The heaven and the earth were turned upside down.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.

An experimental change to using English onomatopoeia. Let’s see how long that lasts.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 69

The prayer room inside Jevarsch Castle.

“He’s gone.”

An old man with a missing arm and a strong-looking middle-aged man were praying before God.

“Yes. What a rapscallion! For three years he’s been chirping at me, ‘sword, sword’. But he ran away the moment he got it.”

He left once he got his hands on the Thunderbolt Sword.

What a cold-hearted bastard.

“I thought he’d leave after a little while.”

“Still, at least he should’ve said his goodbyes to you before leaving.”

“You mean he didn’t even tell you, Count?”

“I am no longer a count.”

“Ah, that’s right. But he didn’t even tell the head of the family? That bastard, I didn’t even see his hide nor hair before he scarpered.”

Seeing Bernard grumble that he shouldn’t have given away the Thunderbolt Sword, Elburton was relieved inside.

Callius hadn’t said goodbye to anyone.

If he hadn’t said it to his daughter, would he say it to his father?

If he hadn’t said it to his family, would he say it to his teacher?

There was not much difference between them, it seemed.

His son didn’t have a heart of stone, he just felt it too awkward to say goodbye.

It wasn’t like they were parting forever.

“I was just wondering if I’ve given him the title for nothing…”

“Now that cheeky bastard has become a count, nobody can stop him.”

“That’s right. What kind of fuss will he be stirring up now?”

They talked of their worries, but there was no worry on their faces.

Just small smiles bloomed.

Even if it’s sad, what can you do?

He wanted to go to a higher place.

How could they stop the hero who’d protected the North, now that he was going to protect the kingdom?

“Did he look fine?”

“You mean Callius?”

At Elburton’s nod, Bernard pondered, thinking of his disciple.

“Once a fool, always a fool, they say. But even such a scapegrace had a daughter, a father, a teacher, and the power of the North, and became a count.”

Everything that’d been originally his.

The man who’d lost everything, regained everything. With a victory!

Was there any need to say any more?

“The young boy has now become a young man, and he is trying to become a full-fledged adult. But the brilliance of a late dawn lasts longer, does it not?”

“Is that so.”

“The fairy tales I read as a kid were usually about heroes. However, remembering them now, heroes aren’t strong from the start.”

A hero can only become a hero after suffering hardships, passing trials and tribulations, and encountering the crossroads of life and death a few times.

What is a hero?

Even a roadside beggar or a dying patient can become a hero.

“Even if the beginning is weak –”

Only the ending has to be great.

“Isn’t that the perfect phrase for Callius? So there’s this thing I’m doing as a pastime…”

“Are you writing a book?”

“Just to pass the time.”

The kingdom’s greatest bastard.

It was perfect for a story.

Elburton smiled happily and joined his hands in prayer in front of the statue.

“Bernard. Originally, I didn’t have many days left to live.”

“… Yes. I remember.”

“But the doctor who came to treat me a while ago said –”

That his disease had been cured.

An act of God. A miracle.

But Elburton knew –

“I’ve been saved by him twice.”

“Really!? That’s a good thing! Maybe, Count, that’s why you…”

Elburton nodded.

“He already knew.”

“You mean about your condition, lord?”

“Well, he threatened me with it.”

Since you were healed because of me, meekly pass on the count title.

It’s not yet time for me to take over, so keep a close watch on the northern lands as if your life is at stake.

And that was how Callius had gotten the title. Bernard clicked his tongue hearing this crazy tale.

“He’s my own son, but honestly, is he crazy or something?”

A son who threatened his own father.

Of course, it might simply be his twisted personality.

“He’s a good kid. He gave Emily that precious stone. It’s late, but isn’t he trying to be a good father at last?”

“I’m glad. I’ve been wondering for years about what to do with Emily. Her divine blood has been released, and now she’s known as the daughter of my perfect heir, so there’s nothing to worry about.”

Emily’s skills were improving day by day. Unlike Callius, she was a smart and talented kid.

However, Elburton still felt a bit saddened because of her. Unlike before, he now had a legitimate successor in Callius, so his life had become much more relaxed.

There was no reason not to shower Emily, his son’s daughter and his granddaughter, with love.

But Emily didn’t get close to Elburton. They were still a little uncomfortable around each other.

That was what Elburton felt sad about.

Not that he wasn’t reaping what he himself had sown[1]

Elburton pondered for a moment on their conversation about Callius, then asked cautiously.

“How do you rate his skills?”

“…”

“Callius, defeated the warlord. I was still conscious, so I saw it clearly.”

What was engraved on his sword.

“It’s well-known that only those who have reached the level of a Master can use it…”

Sword boundary[2] (劍畺).

It had emanated from Callius’ sword.

Elburton had seen it.

It wasn’t complete, but its presence to him had been clear as day.

Because that was the realm he’d longed for all his life.

“Bernard. Tell me. Is Callius… a Master?”

Bernard chose his words carefully before responding.

The Callius he’d seen.

And remembering what he’d accomplished, Bernard answered carefully, word by word.

“He almost died twice on the battlefield. And he grew stronger each time he came back alive.”

He’d barely survived the fierce battle against Champion Kel’tuk.

And the next time –

Callius, who’d blocked the general’s axeblows, had already surpassed Bernard.

It wasn’t enough to match the warlord, but his final blow had been something different.

Its power was definitely that of one who’d risen to the ranks of Masters.

What had been contained in Callius’ sword –

The technique that had defeated the general – was the proof.

“At the edge where life and death meet, he caught hold of it, what neither of us have managed in all our years.”

Though it still wasn’t perfect.

But he was definitely progressing step by step.

Towards the realm of the Masters.


At the same time.

‘Master, what bullshit.’

It’s all nonsense.

Since the time I dealt with the warlord –

I haven’t managed to successfully execute Other Shore Flower even once.

Even Stella, who’d invented the Silver Flower Wave Sword arts in the first place, had invented the third martial skill after reaching the level of Master herself.

There’s definitely a feeling.

I’ve got a sense of which direction I need to go to grow.

But not yet.

It’s still too early for me to become a Master.

I remain calm on the outside, but am relieved on the inside.

If they mistake me for somebody approaching the Master’s realm, I can only be grateful.

They seem to have misunderstood my hidden aura and the gravity of the Tyrant Sword as proof of being a Master.

Well, it’s worth it.

If you think of the insignificant force of gravity as the momentum of the mighty, it’s understandable to be mistaken for a Master.

Because I don’t want to fight in the first place, the Tyrant Sword’s effect is satisfactory enough.

‘The Worm Soul is definitely bothersome.’

In a one-on-one match, if a bug that gnaws on your nerves and causes pain and distraction, victory would naturally become difficult.

But of course –

‘They’re just bugs.’

The spirit sword that guides worms is not very compatible with the Tyrant Sword that manipulates gravity.

No matter how many worms there are, they’re still just worms in the end.

If you crush them all with the force of gravity, their special powers are naturally unusable.

This is because the power is distributed among the huge swarm of creatures. Suppressing such dispersed power is only too easy with the Tyrant Sword.

Orcal may have a few trump cards, but it’s not difficult to beat him.

But in a situation like this, I can’t consider one-on-one fights.

Three captains versus one person.

If it’s about defeating each of them one after the other, that’s not impossible either. That’s how much stronger the War of the North has made me, and I have several powerful swords in my hands.

If I make up my mind and fight, I won’t lose, and that’s not me being arrogant.

But before that, there’s work to be done.

“If you were in doubt, I could’ve gone to the Church to prove my innocence. You guys didn’t need to drag me, I myself was already going there on my own two feet, so I could become a heretic inquisitor.”

I take out the Judgment Sword – Medea from my waist.

And among the ones in my front, I raise my sword towards Orcal in particular.

“Was this really your idea?”

“…”

As soon as Orcal sees the Judgment Sword, he flinches and looks away.

But he can’t deceive my eyes. For a moment, Orcal was looking towards Druma.

“…”

And, Druma –

When I turn towards him, the elegant blade of the Judgment Sword is dyed black.

“So this is the answer.”

It hadn’t been their own decision.

Nevertheless, the reason for attacking in this way must be due to instructions from their superiors.

Ryburn, noticing what’s going on, has left my side and joined the other two at some point.

“Good.”

Whatever I say here, or even if I prove my innocence by holding the Judgment Sword to my own neck, it’s no use.

Because they’re going to try and kill me anyway.

That’s fine.

I’ve endured a lot so far.

After all, I don’t want to listen to their chattering either, so now is the time to have a conversation with our swords instead.

It’s also the perfect stage to test out my new sword. Inquisitor-captains aren’t trivial opponents, even if I go all out.

I unsheathe the Thunderbolt Sword.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 자업자득 (lit. self-employment), asking for it; bringing something upon oneself.

[2] 검강 (geomgang, lit. sword river) is being translated as sword boundary. Geomgang is a common KR martial arts/fantasy concept meaning sword qi becoming tangible (see the fight against the orc warlord). Although the Chinese form is supposed to be 劍罡, not 劍畺.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 68

“Why did you separate?”

Alfredo asked as if he couldn’t understand.

“We’d be better off together. Master Callius was the first to notice the ambush. Although his aura feels weak, those rumours floating around don’t seem to be nonsense.”

“You mean all that chatter about the Hero of the North?”

“Yes. Master Callius’ level cannot be compared to three years ago.”

The instantaneous reaction and agility that’d allowed him to avoid the surprise attack.

And the aura of the sword he’d pulled out in response.

All three marked him as one of the strong.

“It’s true. I was really surprised too, you know?”

The surprise attack of the thunder wolf dragon had been nimble and sharp. Fitting of a creature said to have inherited the blood of a dragon.

If Callius had been even a little late, Helena would’ve been seriously injured.

She still had a throbbing pain in her shoulder where she’d been shoved.

“The two swords he wears around his waist are probably both spirit-ranked. He drew one of them when the thunder wolf dragon came.”

And when Callius had drawn his sword –

Alfredo couldn’t move for a moment.

A feeling of pressure had constricted his body from all sides.

“I was suppressed by the force of his spirit for a moment.”

A knight who’s reached a certain level or higher can exude a strange sense of pressure just by drawing his sword.

For adherents of the flesh, it’s called killing intent[1].

For those who embrace spirituality, it’s called strength of spirit.

“Master Callius’ presence dominated the surrounding space at that moment. That must’ve scared our attacker off.”

Although that aura appeared weak, it hid an immense spirituality.

“Perhaps he’s intentionally hiding his aura. Maybe he’s always been like that…”

“Aren’t you thinking too much? Don’t you know, Callius almost died by other pilgrims’ hands three years ago? There’s no way that arrogant man could’ve hidden his power in such a situation. Perhaps he just trained hard, or chanced upon a gift.”

If not, it might be the power of some mysterious relic. Or maybe the power of the sword he had?

“Then why did you leave? Because of that glasses guy?”

“Partially.”

“Partially?”

“It’s partly because I don’t want to see him, and partly because of Callius.”

Helena smirked meaningfully.

“So it’s a test?”

“Umm… I just need to see it once.”

The creature had called the lightning.

Its scales and horns hadn’t looked like much.

“In the first place, I’m just here to take a look.”

“What if he dies?”

“Wouldn’t he have died if he came alone, then? Naturally, I’ll help him if that happens.”

If that was all, it’d be enough to save him, erase the debt, and separate.

But what if he caught the thunder wolf dragon? What if he had more potential than she’d thought?

“It might be a good investment.”

“You mean the position of the Lady of the North?”

“Of course not that!?”

Alfredo smacked his lips as if it was a pity.

“Why do you always keep trying to marry me off?”

“I just want you to start a family and find happiness.”

“How funny. You just me want me to buzz off quick so you can be free.”

Alfredo shrugged.

“Anyway, the public perception of Callius is still as a piece of garbage, isn’t it?”

What if you stood at the side of such a person, supporting and investing in him? Your gains would snowball.

“Even though it seems crazy to suddenly become an inquisitor…”

Callius had changed.

No, he was still changing.

At some point, the prodigal scumbag had become a Hero of the North.

He even had a daughter, surprisingly.

“I’ll see it with my own two eyes and judge for myself. If I support him from behind, it wouldn’t be a dream to make him a Hero of Carpe.”

“You really love your country, lady. Although you always pretend otherwise.”

“Carpe has been rotting for a long time.”

“For a merchant family, wealth is usually placed higher than honour.”

“We put money over fame, sure. But Carpe is where we make our money. In the empire? It’s not like we couldn’t make it work. It won’t be that bad either.”

But although merchants pursue wealth –

“If you pursue only gold without believing in anything else, one day that gold will drag you down and drown you.”

A merchant ruled by gold is no different from a thieving shoplifter.

“Isn’t that the creed of the Bolivian family?”

And above all –

“I like Carpe. And the sword, too.”

“What about the empire and its spear?”

“I don’t like either. Too dull.”

There’s no romance.

An empire and a weapon filled with only base and pragmatic ambition, trying to usurp more and more land, and erase other cultures and religions.

‘No romance’ was the phrase Helena always used whenever she talked about the two.

“And it’s more fun and rewarding to have your own story of earning your gold.”

What could be more boring than earning gold coins without any effort?

What is the meaning of even a single gold coin, if no effort has been put into earning it?

“Even this time, there’ll be a lot of gold coming my way.”

Cheok.

Helena pulled out one of the swords that hung at her back.

The moment she threw it to the ground –

Pong.

It turned into a black shadow with a chiming sound, and when the other sword was thrown down as well, the shadow changed to the shape of a snake.

The shadow that had turned into a giant serpent soon disappeared.

A smile appeared on Helena’s face.

“Found you.”


The Black Forest.

The forest is hot and humid, due to the trees that keep it warm for all seasons.

The trees emit heat, but what about the snow falling from the sky all the time? The snow melts and becomes water, leading to a perpetually humid environment.

The heat of the trees is one of the main factors that have created this environment.

Similar to the White Forest, this forest is also the way it is due to the peculiarity of the trees that grow here.

That is the Black Forest.

“Where is it?”

“Didn’t you say you had a guess where it might be, Count?”

“If it’s the one who’s taken over the Black Forest, there’s one place I’m suspicious of.”

Near the centre of the Black Forest, there is a tree that rises like a spire.

A tree so old, it’s valid to say this forest had started growing around that single tree.

It’s so tall and wide that it can be seen from afar, so Callius had thought the ruler of this forest probably stayed there.

Teok.

“You’re heading towards the centre.”

“Right.”

It’d take quite a while to get to the centre.

He might have to walk for about an hour.

“Can I ask you one thing?”

What if he said no?

“Why did you accept the offer?”

“Your offer?”

“My suggestion that I recommend you as a heretic inquisitor.”

“And you’re asking that now?”

You sure you aren’t acting too fast?

“It was a proposal I myself had come up with, but honestly, it’s true that the position of a heretic inquisitor isn’t very attractive for you, Count, since you’ve succeeded the title of Lord of the North.”

But why did you still accept it?

Ryburn was suddenly wondering about that.

Callius glanced at the forest as he walked, then looked back at Ryburn and responded indifferently.

“I’ll need it now.”

Originally he’d had no intention of becoming a heretic inquisitor.

Even if he weren’t an Inquisitor, even without the title of count, Callius could’ve saved Carpe in other ways.

He’d accepted Ryburn’s offer simply because there was nothing wrong with it.

The title of count, and the position of heretic inquisitor.

There was no downside in having them both.

Having only one of the two would be annoying, but both at the same time was much better in that regard.

For just a simple reason –

The setting of this world stemmed from his imagination, but there were still many things that he didn’t know.

That was then –

“What is it?”

When he stopped, Bruns hurriedly ran behind him.

Something had tripped Callius’ aura sense.

“Hick! Is it that thunder wolf dragon!?”

It wasn’t a thunder wolf dragon. It was a human.

Hearing that, Bruns patted his chest as if he’d been scared stiff, then roared.

“I don’t know who it is, but come out! You stand in front of Count Jervain!”

As Bruns cried out –

A large man appeared from behind the black-flowered tree.

The captain of the Sixth Squad.

“Druma.”

And –

“Orcal.”

With him was the captain of the Third Squad, Orcal.

Their hair was covered with dust, as if they’d just fought a battle, and their cloaks and armours were splattered with a little mud here and there.

“Was it that guy?”

Druma and Orcal looked at Callius but didn’t answer his question.

Instead –

They made eye contact with each other, nodded, and slowly drew their swords.

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

The subtle and quiet killing intent they had begun to emanate was pricking his skin.

The quick-witted Bruns slowly took a step back.

“For now, I’ll just ask. What do you mean by doing this?”

Callius questioned without blinking an eye at their killing intent.

But Orcal merely raised his sword in response.

It was a strange-looking sword with multiple holes on its blade, as if it’d been chewed through by the black worms Orcal controlled, but Callius just frowned as he looked at the sword.

‘Worm[2] Soul – Anaskan.’

Orcal’s sword, the Worm Soul – Anaskan.

From the holes of the sword’s blade that seemed to have been gnawed on by insects, small black things began to disgustingly crawl out in ones and twos.

A black soot wrapped around Orcal, and eventually began to expand as if trying to control everything in its reach, including Callius and the forest itself.

The true essence of the black soot was worms (蟲).

Worms.

As its name suggested, this spirit sword created worms.

Of course, they were not normal worms.

They were powerful creatures that carried neurotoxins and ate flesh and bones.

Sometimes, they could even chew through swords, so they weren’t easy enemies to fight.

“What do I mean? We have too many problems to go into detail.”

The worms buzzed and circled around Orcal, who was speaking with clenched teeth.

The appearance of hundreds or thousands of worms permeated a deep disgust.

“The kingdom’s biggest piece of trash suddenly became strong, to be honest, even with a relic or whatever, you’re pretty good. But, o hero! O Hero of the North!”

This place, was far from the North.

This was the Black Forest, without any people.

The only other one here was the thunder wolf dragon.

So it was a perfect place.

“In the name of God, the interrogation begins…”

That was then –

Kuung–!!

The moving storm of worms, with Orcal at its centre, was disturbed.

Suddenly, a tremendous sense of pressure swept over the area, brimming with threat.

“Ugh!”

“This…”

“What!”

A gloomy killing intent slowly began to bloom.

As if overlooking them from a place high above.

Orcal and the other captains’ faces were distorted in pain as they were rooted in place by the cold eyes of a predator, an archetype of arrogance.

“So, you mean to interrogate me?”

Callius took out the sword from his waist and held it loosely.

The pressure on them grew even stronger.

‘To make me feel this oppression just from killing intent…!’

A killing intent that could even stop them captains from moving! Orcal didn’t dare act hastily due to that sense of intimidation that differed too drastically from the weakness of his opponent’s divine power.

To make him feel that kind of pressure directly, just from killing intent?

Being able to use such intangible power is impossible without reaching a certain level.

‘The worms…’

Even the worms he had given shape couldn’t withstand it, so they couldn’t fly properly and fell to the ground like black rain.

Even non-living things were in such a state.

The faces of Orcal and the other captains were dyed with surprise.

‘Is it because even though his divine power is still weak, the purity has changed to match a Master!?’

There was no way he could’ve already –

He couldn’t have risen to the rank of a Master[3]!

It was impossible.

It was absurd, but that’s what their eyes were telling them.

“Master…”

This was proof.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 살기 (salgi), lit. bloodthirst, murderous gaze.

[2] 충(蟲) can mean both worm or insect.

[3] Master is going to be capitalized when it’s referring to the rank. This might change later but it’s just too common a word otherwise.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 67

Kwajijijijik!!

“Dodge!”

Lightning coruscates all over its body.

The fulminating blue lightning strikes mercilessly in all directions.

Kwang! Kwaang!!

I hurriedly rolled over, but there was an indescribable chill rolling up my left arm.

I twisted my body quickly to move out of the way.

Kwajik! The claws of the thunder wolf dragon tore through the air behind me.

Kwaaang–!!

Where his claws struck the ground, lightning writhed, and trees exploded and burst into splinters.

In the aftershock’s wake, I quickly got up from where I’d fell about a meter or so away.

I felt surprised and terrified, a chill of terror seeping into my bones[1]. A little late, and my left arm would’ve been torn off.

I drew the Tyrant Sword from my waist at once.

Kuung–!

The gravitational force became heavier within the radius equal to the sword’s reach.

The ground dented in a circle, and the spiritual power of one, two, and then three peaks of Six Peak Flowers technique circulated into the veins.

All preparations, completed.

A suffocating stillness engulfed the surroundings.

However, the attack of the thunder wolf dragon ended unexpectedly and anticlimactically.

“It ran away.”

There was no sign of the bastard.

It’d long since disappeared.

Removing the power of gravity, I looked around.

Bruns was hiding in the bushes, shivering, and Helena and Alfredo were covered in dust.

“Just now, that was… Right?”

“That’s right. It was that thunder wolf dragon.”

“Wow, that’s crazy. Are you trying to hunt something like that? No, can you even catch it?”

The bastard’s speed was enough to deserve the phrase, ‘fast as lightning’.

The destructive power of its lightning-wreathed claws which struck with such speed was beyond imagination.

I honestly didn’t think it would be that much. If it weren’t for Instinctive Intuition, noticing its surprise attack would’ve been difficult.

‘Wasn’t it supposed to be a cub?’

Most likely Bernard, that old man, had been wrong.

“I have to catch it.”

“Why?”

“If I leave it alone, the damage to the North will gradually keep increasing. The beasts will gather around him into a horde.”

If I left it alone, it’d become a problem.

And if I caught it, I could make the lightning ability of the Thunderbolt Sword even stronger.

The total number of beasts in the North had diminished significantly decreased due to the orcs. I might never get a chance like this to catch it ever again.

‘Because I’m not sure how long the quest will last.’

I had to do it while I still could.

Its strength was higher than expected, but not enough to leave me completely helpless.

“It’s being pretty arrogant.”

Because it had no competitors in the North.

In other words, most of the guys who stirred shit in the North had died.

Since the powerful creatures had disappeared the forest, it must’ve been enjoying the whole place as its own territory.

Otherwise, it wouldn’t have shown off its power so arrogantly.

“Ah! Callius! He went after a horse! Aren’t we short of one?”

“Maybe it took one away.”

“So that’s why it attacked, it was trying to catch a horse.”

“What about my saddle?”

“Yes? Uh… I guess it was taken together, right?”

Paduduk.

So basically the Saddle of Humasys was also gone. Just one more reason to catch it.

“This cheeky bastard…”

What a wicked thing to do.

“But it’s really violent. I think I’ll have to subjugate it… I didn’t know it would be so vicious.”

“Maybe somebody’s already provoked it.”

“Yes? Who?”

“Didn’t I tell you? Some people went hunting before me. I don’t know if they’re still alive.”

“We’re alive.”

Speak of the devil and he shall appear[2].

Ryburn walked out of the forest, probably chasing the thunder wolf dragon.

Of course, he wasn’t in very good shape.

“This isn’t right.”

How many battles had he fought with the thunder wolf dragon? He was in far too shabby a state.

His trademark glasses were broken, making his piercing eyes stand out, and the armour he was wearing was shattered and charred by lightning.

“Did you run into that bastard?”

“A couple of times, yes.”

Also, is the boss the boss?

Even after clashing twice, there didn’t seem to be any major injuries on him.

“How was it?”

Ryburn took a deep breath.

“The first time, we suffered a lot because we couldn’t respond to its surprise attack, and the second time we waited for it in ambush, but in the end it got us instead. It’s a natural hunter. It was toying with us, throwing out thunderbolts at unmatched speed, and never standing still for a proper fight.”

Ryburn and the other inquisitor-captains had encountered the thunder wolf dragon on the very first day, but they couldn’t even fight a proper battle.

If they fought for a little while, it ran away, and if they were careless, it came back for another surprise attack.

“It’s evil.”

“It has the blood of a dragon. Besides, wolves are naturally intelligent animals.”

Was it hunting those who’d come to hunt it instead by making good use of its special skills?

After all, only this kind of bastard would drop a quest.

‘Besides, that Blue Lightning.’

The power of the lightning was not to be underestimated.

“Paladin Helena. What are you doing here?”

“I have business in the North, but I didn’t know you were here.”

Just die.

At Helena’s almost inaudible murmur, Ryburn let out an awkward laugh.

“Did you two know each other?”

“A long time ago, he got suspicious and dug into our family.”

A heretic inquisitor’s suspicions would naturally lead to interrogation and damage to the family.

It was deeply fatal for the Bolivian Merchant Group who engaged in commerce.

“Because of you, many families had to cut a deal at the time, and our limbs still shake when we think back on the money we lost, you know?”

“I was just doing my job.”

“And what about the compensation for those who were harmed because of that stupid job?”

“I clearly expressed my own apology and delivered my compensation back then.”

“A few swords and an apology letter? You really don’t think that’s the end of it, do you?”

“I…”

“You two are being noisy. This isn’t important right now, first we have to catch the thunder wolf dragon. We can talk privately later.”

Helena frowned as if she didn’t like it at all and turned around.

“Where are you going?”

“You say you have to catch the thunder wolf dragon? I’ll figure out its location on my own.”

As she walked away with Alfredo, she tapped the twin swords on her back.

Helena’s twin swords.

「Death Sword – Rosetta」.

With her shadow, tracking the thunder wolf dragon wasn’t an impossible task.

“I’ll let you know when I find it.”

Helena beckoned to her shadow and disappeared into the forest.

“Where have the other captains gone?”

“They scattered to search on their own. It’s supposed to be new and inexperienced, so we didn’t decide to come together.”

“You could end up defeated in detail.”

But it was fine if they suffered from surprise attacks.

“I’m confident in my own skills. If others get done in by it… there’s nothing I can do about it. I can only take revenge with my sword.”

They were people with no sense of camaraderie.

Of course, it’d be strange to wish for comradeship with people who belonged to the Church.

All they have is their faith in God and their obsession with swords.

“Master Callius. No, would it be right to call you Count Jervain, now?”

“Whatever’s convenient.”

“Count, then. You’ve met the thunder wolf dragon. How was it? Do you have a chance of winning?”

I nodded.

There is a chance.

It was stronger than I’d expected, because it inherited the blood of a dragon, but the thunder wolf dragon was still a young cub that’d just become the ruler of this place.

Its arrogance was sky-high.

The fact that it’s just attacked them meant it was intoxicated with its own power.

Else it’d have acted a bit more carefully and cautiously.

So there was a chance.

And one curious thing.

‘You’re asking me…’

Was it a provocation? I couldn’t know for sure.

But what needed to be done was clear.

“My sword didn’t work on it. The scales were too hard.”

“The poison didn’t work?”

“Right. My poison, against its scales…”

The Iron Grace Inquisitor –

His Poison Akasha, didn’t work.

“Is that so…”

Ryburn won’t be of much help in hunting the thunder wolf dragon.

The moment that thought hit my head –

As if it was natural, I drew the sword from my waist. A sword with a beautiful blade that escaped the loose cloth that had wrapped it.

Judgment Sword – Medea.

I brought it to Ryburn’s neck.

“What are you doing? Count Jervain.”

“Do you know the name of this sword?”

“What the hell is it?”

“It’s the Sword of Judgment. It’s a sword that judges the opponent. If there is even a single lie in the answer to my question, you will die.”

At first, I’d had a lot of trouble hiding in Tristar because of him.

Afterwards, I did get some help, but I naturally didn’t hold many good feelings towards him.

But apart from that –

If the roots are rotten, they must be pruned – for the sake of the Carpe and the Order.

“Aren’t you afraid of God’s wrath? Turning the Inquisition into an enemy! Turning the Church into an enemy!”

“I am laying the groundwork to destroy the rotten roots of Carpe.”

I pushed divine power into the Judgment Sword.

Its gleaming tip touched Ryburn’s neck.

“Ryburn. Have you ever worked for the empire?”

“Not even once!”

If what he said was a lie, the sword would be dyed black.

But if it was the truth, there’d be no change.

I wished in my heart for it to be a lie. But unfortunately, there was no change.

“My apologies.”

When I lowered his sword, Ryburn expressed his dissatisfaction with a wrinkled expression on his face.

“What the hell was that!”

“Judgment Sword – Medea. It’s an ancestral sword passed down from generation to generation in Jervain. It makes it possible to discern lies from truth. If what you just said had been a lie, Ryburn, the sword would have turned black and your head would’ve fallen on the ground.”

To be honest, there wasn’t any possibility of that.

I knew the Iron Grace Inquisitor.

Ryburn du Valus was a devout believer of Valtherus. But I’d decided not to blindly trust my metaknowledge, so I tried it out.

The result, as could be seen.

“… This was rude. But I’ve heard of the Judgment Sword once. Discernment of lies. I’ve seen records that the Church had previously requested to borrow the Judgment Sword from Jervain.”

Ohh, did that happen?

“Naturally, they would’ve been rejected.”

“Yes…”

There was no way the family would lend an outsider a sword made from the lord who’d protected Jervain all her life.

“Your faithfulness is guaranteed by me and the Judgment Sword.”

“…”

Ryburn’s grievances visibly rose to the tip of his tongue, but in the end he couldn’t spit them out.

I was a count. The one who would become the future Lord of the North, and above all else –

‘He couldn’t respond.’

Until my sword brushed against his neck.

Ryburn, didn’t dare react.

Even though he’d already become mentally and physically exhausted, he couldn’t help but feel shaken.

‘Is that the true power of the relic?’

He didn’t know.

He didn’t know, but he had to seize it.

It wasn’t him who had to be interrogated by the Church to confirm his faithfulness, but Callius!

“Bruns, come along. I can roughly guess where the thunder wolf dragon is.”

“Yes, Boss!”

Watching Callius enter deeper into the Black Forest, Ryburn stroked his neck once.

That moment when his Adam’s Apple bobbed up and down –

The servant of the already gone Callius –

Bruns, bit his lips.

“…”

Ryburn furrowed his brows. And as he was going to draw his beloved sword, Poison Akasha –

“I’ll take the lead!”

The man ran away, using Callius as a shield.

Ryburn trailed after him, feeling an inexplicable displeasure.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 간담이 서늘했다 (lit. gallbladder/chatter felt cold) – idiom meaning very surprised and terrified. The second part of the sentence has been added to the translation to keep some of the flavour.

[2] 호랑이도 제 말 하면 나타난다더니 (lit. even a tiger appears when you talk about it).


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 66

Snow is an inalienable part of the northern lands.

It keeps piling up on the fields and the mountains all year round, no matter the season.

Except for a single place.

The only place in the North that’s without this northern characteristic.

The Black Forest.

Even if it snows within the forest, snow doesn’t pile up and cover the earth. The dark and dense overgrowth of trees instead exudes a sultry atmosphere. Even in broad daylight, the insides of the forest remain very dark.

The trees here are strangely small yet warm, so even if snowflakes fall, they melt quickly.

Therefore, the Black Forest is the only place in the North not covered in white snow.

And inside such a forest –

Callius looked at Helena and asked, smirking.

“I see. Helena. Are you saying you want to marry me?”

“What, what are you even saying! Who wants to marry you! Who’d be crazy enough to marry the kingdom’s biggest womanizer!”

Callius gently sliced ​​a steak with his knife and fork.

“…”

Even that figure resembled some masterwork painting, and Helena’s mouth involuntarily curved up at the corners as she watched.

‘What a handsome face.’

Even when eating with only a knife and a fork in the middle of a shabby forest, the scenery somehow changed to an old-fashioned painting.

The ground was dirty and wet with snow, and the forest full of musty and grassy smells, but his very existence pushed all those things to the background.

‘Should I ask what perfume that is? It smells so good…’

Unconsciously, Helena closed her eyes and focused on her sense of smell. A scent like flowers and honey, sweet yet subtle, brushed against her nose. She wished she could keep smelling it forever.

‘Still, marriage isn’t on the cards. Unfortunate.’

The position of the Lady of the North was indeed attractive enough.

But she still wouldn’t.

“Then why did you bring up such a thing?”

“I was just saying. Isn’t your daughter already twelve? She might get married and have children soon. Then I’d become a grandmother.”

Helena must’ve already imagined that non-existent future in her head.

“I see. What are you actually saying here? Do you want to become a grandmother?”

“Of course not!”

“Then why are you talking like that?”

“It’s just a hypothetical! It was just a few words, why did you have to take that as me trying to marry you?”

“So it was just useless chatter.”

Useless chatter, huh.

She really hadn’t thought her words through, but hearing that made her want to cry.

“You can’t even say a kind word to your own daughter, do you have any room to talk?”

As soon as she spat those words out, Callius naturally became furious.

“What nonsense! I’m doing my best!”

He had his own pride.

Even though he’d found out only recently that he had a daughter, he acknowledged Emily and treated her well with all his heart.

That is, in his own way.

“It’s not enough to just throw a few presents to your daughter. How delicate a girl is! Why can’t you go and give her a hug?”

Callius flinched.

Come to think of it, he’d never done anything like that.

Because it was so awkward.

“That kid doesn’t want stuff like that.”

After all, she was a kid who liked to fight with swords.

… He wasn’t mistaken. Probably.

“Did Emily tell you that herself?”

“No, but I mean…”

They hadn’t talked much lately.

Emily was always training, and Callius had a lot of work to do.

The war was over, but he’d only gotten busier.

Post-processing after a war is always important. Funerals need to be held to appease the souls of the fallen knights and soldiers.

Bernard and Callius –

Along with the heretic inquisitors, had all joined in prayer and held a magnificent ceremony.

Emily was now naturally recognized by the knights, and she always hung out with them or helped Bernard teach the children.

Also, Callius didn’t have many opportunities to meet her, because he’d been preparing for the hunt and then to travel to the Church. Elburton had also thrown a lot of issues his way, which he had to deal with in his spare time.

There had been occasions when Elburton had invited them both to a light dinner.

But even there, for some reason, they hadn’t talked much.

The relationship between father and daughter had reached a stalemate, with no sign of progress.

Callius wanted to shut Helena up, who was trying to keep nagging.

If he left it alone, her rapid-fire chattering would end up rupturing his eardrums.

“Helena.”

“Eh, yes? What?”

“I’ve been in the North for a while, so I’ve got no idea what big things have happened recently in the kingdom. You must have a lot of stories to tell, do you mind sharing them with me?”

Helena was a merchant, so she was sensitive to rumours.

In this age, information was money, so there had to be many stories she knew about.

“Hmm, for free? You haven’t paid back those thousand gold coins you’d borrowed, yet.”

“Where do you think you are? This is the North.”

If you want a thousand gold coins –

Just ask.

“Well, the war’s left more than ten thousand corpses this time. And the Church is processing them for free! Yeah, you’re getting rich enough that a thousand gold coins would just be pocket change.”

“But why a thousand gold coins? I remember it was about five hundred.”

“Including interest. I mean, you’re the highest-ranked count in the kingdom, won’t you even pay the interest on the loan?”

“…”

Callius was furious for a moment, but thinking about it further, he’d borrowed the money three whole years ago.

Even if the interest had increased to match the principal, there was nothing to say. He’d really needed the money urgently at the time.

Not just the money, he owed her his very life, so this much wasn’t a problem.

“And there’s another debt that you really need to pay off. The debt of saving your life.”

She was a woman who’d even suck out the marrow from his bones if he didn’t resist.

It was time to build up an iron wall defence.

“I never asked for your help.”

“Ah~ How can somebody be so mean? But since I already saved you, I can’t take it back.”

Having thick skin occasionally paid huge dividends.

Callius decided to change the subject.

“Did you get my letter?”

“Letter? Ah, the copper mine in Torrett, right?”

“Yeah.”

She must’ve made a killing from that copper mine.

“Are you trying to pay off your debt with that? We couldn’t do anything with the mine, though.”

“What? Why?”

It was just copper, but copper still had many uses.

The mine had a respectable copper reserve.

“Didn’t you know? The Church has already occupied the entire town. There’s talk about some kind of sacred object?”

“Sacred object?”

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

There was no way any relic of the Church of Valtherus could be in Torrett.

If one talked about some lost sacred object in Torrett –

‘It can’t be the Tear of Valtherus.’

It was similar to a holy relic, but they probably wouldn’t have come in force to look for it.

“Anyway, that’s why I didn’t even bother with that place. I might get hurt if I try to get involved.”

“I see.”

Did that happen to Torrett?

Sacred object…

‘Then, does Ryburn chasing me have something to do with a sacred object?’

A sacred relic could justify such single-minded pursuit.

Then, the Lord of Torrett –

Leone – what’d happened to him?

‘In the worst case, he might be dead already.’

Leone.

He’d been a pretty sweet kid.

“Is there any other story?”

“There really isn’t anything big? Something you might be interested in… Ah! Come to think of it, Oliorro is in ruins.”

“So that happened, huh.”

“What, did you already know?”

“No. I didn’t.”

He’d been asked by Count Artemion to be part of an escort to that place.

But he’d refused.

Because he’d guessed this would happen.

In the first place, anywhere the empire stuck its nose in was bound to suffer a disaster.

“I heard heretics were hiding there. So the royal family… you know?”

“That animal, huh.”

“Animal… if you say something like that to the prince’s face, you’ll get your head chopped off.”

“It’s not wrong, though, is it?”

When Callius spoke firmly, Helena shrugged her shoulders as if she sympathized to some extent.

“Anyway, that’s what happened. The prince went and smashed, killed, and destroyed everything.”

“I see.”

Count Altemion had asked Callius to escort somebody from Tristar.

The subject of the escort had probably been the prince of Carpe.

‘If I’d been part of the escort, it would’ve ended in a disaster.’

The one called the ‘Mad Prince’.

A beast who’d lost its mind and gone crazy because of touching a single sword by mistake.

“But the trouble in Oliorro wasn’t just a rebellion, was it? I don’t think even the prince could’ve handled it.”

“Because it wasn’t just a rebellion, the prince had to step in. This is a top secret, do you know what weapons the rebels were holding?”

“Mace, is it.”

“Huh? How did you know?”

“I see. That’s why they sent the prince.”

Mace.

If that was the case, it was understandable.

A country that hadn’t been absorbed into the empire, yet maintained a friendly relationship with them.

Radon, the country that served the God of the Mace.

The hatred the people of Carpe had for them was second only to what they felt about the empire.

Or perhaps in a way, they hated them even more than they did the imperials.

“You really didn’t know?”

“Now I know.”

“What do you… Anyway, so it wasn’t just some little riot. I’ve been buying up this and that, since there might be a big war soon. But the North was already at war. It’d been a really big deal.”

The Wheel turns.

The War of the North had been a main quest.

It’d already come to an end, but now was just the first step.

‘Time’s flowing faster than I thought.’

Before the war really broke out, the problems had to be pruned in advance.

That made his decisions easier, in a way.

“Just how long are you going to eat? Get up! I’m still a bit cold…”

“I’m not cold, though.”

“You’ve got those artifacts on you, of course you aren’t! And you’re a native! But I’m not! It’s cold! I’m freezing to death!”

This noise was going to kill him.

“Noisy. Bruns. Take care of it.”

“Yep! Wait, what do you want me to take care of?”

Bruns looked at the dish in his hand and Helena alternately.

“… I meant, you clean up the dishes.”

“Oh, yes!”

“What, did you look at me just now?”

“Don’t take your anger out on somebody unrelated. And you were the one who wanted to follow me. If you’re going to whine about a little cold, just go back.”

“I’m just going side by side because the Black Forest’s on the way to capital! Why do you keep telling me to go back? I’m hurt!”

Callius shook his head and mounted his horse.

He’d been a dullard when it came to horseback riding in his youth, but people grow after all. With the Saddle of Humasys, horseback riding was no big deal anymore.

“Why are you doing this?”

But the horse didn’t budge an inch.

“It’s not being wilful. I think it’s scared, Callius.”

Of that creature in the Black Forest?

It had dragon blood.

It seemed that ordinary beasts didn’t even want to enter the forest.

“It’s already like this. I heard it’s a baby… is it not?”

Callius activated the Tricolour Eye.

The entire forest in front of him was dyed red. There were some lonely spots of blue, but most of the scenery blazed red as if stained with blood.

Perhaps someone had annoyed the thunder wolf dragon already.

“Have they already met?”

Well, it’d been quite some time, so they might’ve met at least once.

If you walk around in this forest, you can’t help but run into it.

“I’ll leave the horse here. Bruns. You have to stay and guard.”

“Yep!”

Anyway, this guy would only be a hindrance inside the Black Forest.

The Black Forest that now stretched in front of them.

“Helena. The shadows…”

The moment he was about to speak –

Callius’ Instinctive Intuition sounded the alarm.

Hairs rose up all over his body, and a chill sensation penetrated deep into his bones.

Unconsciously, his body moved.

“Hey!”

He pushed Helena away to avoid it.

That was then –

Kwagwagwang!!

Blue lightning flashed.

– Hiiiiiiiiing!

In front of his eyes was the head of a wolf.

Body covered in dragon scales. Light blue fur on its tail. Two horns flashing with twinkling spots of light.

A hybrid of dragon and wolf. The thunder wolf dragon with dragon’s blood, had appeared.

Lightning coruscating from its open maw.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 65

“The news that Miss Emily is your daughter has spread far and wide.”

“Is that so…”

Despite Bruns’ words, Callius was quietly preparing to go out.

He was in the process of putting on his armour, made of lightweight leather.

Although it appeared modest at first glance, because it was Callius wearing it, he still looked like a highborn aristocrat.

It was an artifact taken from the treasury.

「Enos’ Light Chainmail[1]」.

The chains were sewed inside the armour, making it sturdy yet light.

Callius’ swordsmanship emphasized the swift sword style, mixed with unpredictable changes.

So he wasn’t fond of heavy plate armour.

He usually made do with simple leather armour, but this time he’d found a suitable armour in the treasure vault and brought it out.

It was light and didn’t restrict his movements, yet surprisingly sturdy and resistant to various types of damage.

Why so, was clear.

The enos were a species of demonic beasts. The chains sewed into the armour were made by harvesting the hard mineral growths on their backs.

The leather was also from the enos, hence the artifact was called Enos’ Light Chainmail.

Callius had already confirmed that normal carcass swords couldn’t even leave a scratch on it.

At least his injuries wouldn’t be as serious as before from now on.

“Are you alright?”

“It’s none of your business.”

Emily was his daughter in truth, so it didn’t matter if that fact was revealed.

He’d just never found the right timing to reveal it himself.

“People will start approaching Miss Emily.”

“She’s a smart kid. She can take care of herself.”

Even if they approached –

They wouldn’t dare do her any harm.

Was she not the daughter of the future Lord of the North?

Of course, there would be some with bad intentions.

‘Elburton will take care of it.’

Emily was his granddaughter.

There was nothing about the child that might make him unhappy.

Unlike Callius himself, she’d thrive under his shadow.

“Aren’t you going to meet her at least?”

“It’ll happen in its own time.”

Although he said that, the word “father” from his daughter was still very awkward to hear.

‘At least everybody knows she’s my daughter, so there’s that.’

The child was no longer forced to keep her lips sealed and could openly call her father, ‘Father’, so that had to be enough for now.

Callius was the heir to the North, and in time, he would become its master.

She’d lived such a hard life so far, wouldn’t it better to live in a bit more comfort?

“Oh, and one more thing.”

“What is it?”

As he finished putting the armour on, Callius grasped at the empty air and took out a cloak.

His favourite, the Cloak of Twilight.

Wearing it on top of the armour gave him the image of a fashionable knight.

“You said the arrangements about Rivan and Rinney were being entrusted to you.”

“Well. They’ve been handed over to me, yeah.”

‘Arrangements’. The arrangements about the son and daughter of a traitor.

Slowly, all these troublesome things were being thrown his way.

‘What would my knights think?’

It seemed that Elburton was trying hard to educate his successor.

What a bother.

“What are you going to do?”

Callius didn’t know about Rivan, but Rinney would grow into an excellent knight.

She would not only become a strong guardian of the North, if nurtured properly, she might rise even higher.

Because Rinney’s eyes were special.

“There’s nothing to arrange. Just leave them alone.”

Of course, their lives would now be different from before.

As the children of a traitor, they’d have to suffer through innumerable glares from their surroundings.

But even so, there was no reason for Callius to help. This was an obstacle they’d have to overcome on their own.

“Did you prepare a forge?”

“Yeah. Dexter might die of happiness if he sees it. It’s better than that place he’s got at Tristar.”

Callius was leaving the broken sword behind.

Dexter would take care of reforging, repairing, or whatever else was needed once he arrived.

Of course, having it repaired would be nice, but if that wasn’t possible, Callius would just have to live with that.

Even without the Strong Sword, he had many others, so it was enough to just find another good sword again.

‘Starting from spirit swords, they don’t disappear even if they break, so it’s feasible to break one up and make an artifact.’

Callius already had four swords in hand.

The more swords, naturally the better, but he didn’t have too urgent a need at the moment.

It was a completely different mindset from when he’d been lugging a single life sword around.

“Hmm.”

Callius took out all four swords from subspace.

Two swords had their own scabbards.

The other two, did not.

『Predator Sword – Loas』.

『Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan』.

『Judgment Sword – Medea』.

『Tyrant Sword – Karaktu』.

Just looking at them made one feel satisfied.

After contemplating for a moment, Callius tore out some fabric from the subspace and wrapped it around both the Judgment Sword and the Thunderbolt Sword.

Hanging the two of them in the notches on the belt at his waist, he put all the prepared food and items into the subspace.

“I’m ready.”

“It’s sad if you’ve got nothing to do.”

With the advent of subspace, the need for a porter had disappeared. Bruns was sad as a result, but that was none of Callius’ business.

“Stop spouting nonsense and start. We have a long way to go.”

He’d already spent more time than expected.

It’d been a few days since Helena’s arrival.

A short succession ceremony had already been held.

Usually, the succession ceremony of an aristocratic title of the Carpe Kingdom required an audience with the king, but the four great noble titles were somewhat special.

And the one in the North, even more so.

Since the northern lands had sovereignty similar to an independent state, the title succession did not require anyone else’s permission.

“Everything in the North belongs to Jervain.”

True to the saying, the succession ceremony for the count’s title had been held in a short and quick manner by the Jervain family.

Since the signed paperwork had also been sent to the capital, Callius was now a count.

“Should I call you Count from now on, instead of Boss?”

“Do whatever you feel comfortable with.”

A job was just a job.

He’d indeed inherited the title, but he had no desire to rule the North yet.

Therefore, he’d merely inherited the title.

He didn’t complete the formalities of succeeding as the patriarch.

It’d taken him quite a while to convince Elburton, but he’d gotten the title in the end.

Now even if he went to the Church, they wouldn’t bother him with an interrogation.

Even for somebody working as a heretic inquisitor, a count title conferred many advantages.

“Should I bring a carriage?”

“No, I’ll ride a horse.”

He now had the Saddle of Humasys.

So Callius didn’t fear horseback riding anymore.

The road to the Black Forest was pretty bumpy, so a horse was a better choice than a carriage.

Callius moved towards the stable inside the castle, which housed horses that were famously picky.

It snowed a lot in the North, so it was a place full of woolly dogs, but horses still had their place.

Because horses symbolized knights.

As they entered the stable, the stablemaster came out and politely bowed his head.

“Hmm, let’s go with that one.”

Callius picked one suitably modest horse.

Nothing special showed up under the Tricolour Eye.

It was all blue.

“I’ll prepare it.”

“Use this for the saddle.”

“Yes?”

“It’s only for my own use.”

“Oh, yes. I see.”

While they waited for the horse to be ready –

A read-headed woman fluttered close, pretending to be friendly.

“You’re going hunting?”

“… How did you know?”

“I’ve got sharp ears.”

Bullshit.

Rather, all the shadows within the reach of her sword became her ears.

Such was the ability of Helena’s sword.

“Are you going to follow me?”

“Is that alright?”

“It doesn’t matter.”

After all, after the hunt finished, he’d have to dispose of the corpse and materials of the thunder wolf dragon.

Helena would just be able to buy it from him.

“But are you going to be fine?”

“I said it’s fine.”

“No, I mean, you can’t ride horses.”

Callius was startled, but only for a moment.

He didn’t lose his composure.

“It’s a thing of the past.”

“You’re famous for it. The eldest son of a great noble house, famous for swordsmanship, who can’t ride a horse. It’s not common.”

Ignoring Helena’s teasing, Callius took the reins of the horse that’d been prepared.

He put one foot on the stirrup.

Before going up, he took a deep breath.

It was a tense moment.

“It’s just a horse, what’re you so nervous about?”

Ignoring her ridicule, he hauled himself up on the horse with a hiyaaah!

It raised its front legs up for a moment, but Callius’ riding skills had already improved.

This kind of a small kick was laughable to him now.

“Hey, woah.”

He grabbed the reins tight and calmed the horse down, keeping his balance.

He was sweating a little because of his fear of falling off, but the operation was a success.

As he smiled softly, Helena laughed, saying that he looked cute when he was proud.

This woman sucked.

“You don’t have to follow me to the hunt.”

“Did you get upset?”

“You’d better see a doctor. Those kinds of thoughts might be a symptom of some mental illness.”

Helena waved away his savage words with a peal of laughter.

“What a bleak tone. Aren’t you going to visit the Church after the hunt anyway? I’m going the same way, so let’s go together. I came all the way to the North, how can I just run back to work? I’m not a native, so some sightseeing would be nice.”

“As you please, then.”

Tugging at the reins, Callius moved towards the castle gates.

Along the way, the residents bowed their heads toward Callius when they saw him.

The children rudely waved their hands, but Callius simply ignored them.

“It’s surprising.”

“What do you mean?”

“A noble should draw his sword and educate the lower classes when they behave as rudely as those children. Didn’t you try to teach me that?”

“… That’s a thing of the past.”

“They say people change only when they’re about to die. You aren’t sick or anything, right?”

“If you’re going to keep chattering uselessly, just leave.”

“Ah. See, that kid over there.”

Callius glanced at the direction Helena was looking.

Among the gathered crowd –

A familiar girl appeared.

“Hey, hey. It’s your daughter. You didn’t even go see her, did you? Even though you’re leaving today and won’t be back for a while.”

“You’d be better off without that rat-like hobby of eavesdropping.”

“Calling a lady a rat… you’re way too harsh.”

Leaving behind the grumbling Helena –

Callius neared Emily who was staring at him.

Emily had a sword in her hand.

The sword Callius had given her.

Life Sword – Lucen.

Should he say something?

Wave his hand, perhaps?

But he did neither. It still felt awkward, and he didn’t know what to say.

That was then –

Emily surged out of the crowd. The silver glow of divine power enveloped her as she swung her sword at Callius.

Taeeeng–!

It was a sudden surprise.

However, Callius calmly received Emily’s sword.

The startled horse again kicked up its forelegs and made a fuss, but Callius didn’t fall off.

“What are you doing?”

She was indeed Callius’ daughter.

Her actions so closely resembled his.

“If you’re going, you could’ve just told me. Why didn’t you?”

Once again, she raised her sword overhead and charged. Emily, jumping up to his own height with a single bound, struck at Callius’ neck.

A sword so sophisticated and changeable that one couldn’t even think of it as a child’s.

Within that one leap, she swung the tip of the sword into four consecutive attacks.

Swift, and changeable.

‘Already at this level?’

After seeing Callius’ swordsmanship, her skill had risen.

A sword continuously advancing yet comingling with countless transformations.

It was Callius’ own swordsmanship.

To Emily’s attack, Callius, on the contrary, responded straightforwardly.

A simple block and a simple stab.

The simple yet heavy response stopped Emily’s blade cold.

The battle spanned this single exchange.

The gathered crowd were first surprised by the child’s swordsmanship, and then even more by the calm swordsmanship of Callius in receiving it.

They completely forgot the fact that a pair of father and daughter were wielding their swords against each other, and their eyes were drawn instead to the dance of swords being performed.

Despite Emily’s repeated attacks, Callius blocked and countered with minimal movements.

When he precisely hit Lucen’s centre, Emily fell back from the air and landed.

Silence lingered in the empty space between the two.

“Take it.”

Teok.

“What?”

“It’s a sacred stone. Take it. Next time I see you, I’ll give you a new sword.”

“The sword I’ve got is enough.”

“Is that so?”

“…”

“…”

Silence fell again between the two.

Callius just looked down at Emily, and Emily lowered her sword and looked up at him.

Then Emily, spoke first.

“… When are you coming back?”

“When the time comes.”

“… Okay.”

The words they exchanged felt far too bleak for a conversation between a father and a daughter, but when Helena looked at the two, the corners of her lips curved up for some reason.

So this father and daughter couldn’t be honest with other?

But the pair of them still somehow looked happy.

“Why can’t you be more honest? You aren’t coming back anytime soon, so just be a bit more kind and ask her to wait.”

“Hiyaa!”

Ignoring Helena again, Callius tugged at the reins.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 사슬 경갑 (lit. chain light armour). This is usually an oxymoron, because medieval chainmail – made by sewing metal chains on top of leather armour – is not light armour but rather medium armour. The text emphasizes this is a leather armour, with chains hidden inside the leather. Hence calling it ‘light chainmail’.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 64

“Helena de Bolivian.”

“What’s with you, Callius?”

She tilted her head and asked, looking coquettish.

But I knew.

It was all just camouflage.

Controlling your appearance and expression is the basics of being a merchant. As one born into a merchant family who became a pilgrim, her life hadn’t been easy either.

But –

“Why are you here?”

The issue was –

Why was Helena in the North?

“Because I was called to the North, of course?”

“You?”

“Yes. Didn’t you know? The Lord of the North himself requested our family.”

Elburton did?

“That’s weird.”

Among so many options, he called the Bolivian Merchant Group – and Helena in particular.

“Why is that so surprising? Our Bolivian Merchant Group pays the best prices for demonic beast corpses and byproducts, so the Lord of the North called us, isn’t it?”

“Is that so?”

I see. I’m still unfamiliar with the political landscape of the kingdom.

I already knew that the Bolivian family had a promising future as merchants, but I hadn’t expected them to already have such high reputation.

“Yeah. Who’d be crazy enough to come to this cold North otherwise.”

Helena’s nose and cheeks were splotched with red, as if she wasn’t used to the cold.

Behind her stood a blunt-looking man who looked to be her age, but judging by his outfit, he seemed to be a servant or a family retainer.

He had a sword wrapped around his waist.

His sunken gaze was quite annoying.

“Callius. Is this how you treat your guests in the North? Leave them out here in the cold?”

“You were the one waiting for me outside.”

“Because it’s been a few days already since you came back, but I haven’t seen your hide nor hair!”

“Why are you mad?”

“Who’s mad? Don’t be ridiculous.”

What the hell! Seeing Helena walking to the castle, sniffling, Bruns whispered quietly.

“That cheeky bitch. How dare she act so disrespectful!”

“Bruns.”

“Yes, Boss! Should I go take care of her right now? You know, this one time in the back alleys of Tristar, I ended up making a couple piss themselves with just my words…”

“Shut up that vulgar mouth of yours.”

Bruns’ lips curved down at once.

“And, it’s not something you can do anything about.”

Helena was not just some daughter of a merchant family.

She was somebody who’d already finished her pilgrimage. Such a pilgrim –

Who has completed their pilgrimage, turning the rosario into a sheath, is called a paladin.

“You saw those twin swords at her back?”

“Oh, yeah?”

“A pilgrim’s rosario becomes a scabbard once they complete their pilgrimage. Even I would hesitate to fight a paladin like that.”

Perhaps quite surprised at my answer, Bruns asked with wide eyes.

“Are you saying that she’s strong enough that even you don’t want to fight her, Boss?”

I didn’t grace him with a response.

She was indeed strong.

A rosario transforming into a scabbard means that it has already become one with the sword.

There’s no point fighting a paladin who’s become one with their sword, assimilating its unique abilities, for no reason.

‘If I put the Blue Thunderbolt Sword into the rosario, for example.’

I’d gain the unique ability of the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

I’d be able to spit out thunderbolts from my whole body without having to unsheathe my sword.

The divine energy contained in the rosary, and the swordsman’s blood and soul, would make it possible.

Unity of Body and Sword (身劍合一).

It means to blend the sword’s awakened soul and your own soul into one.

‘So, you can freely use the sword’s power as if it were your own.’

Of course, the Blue Thunderbolt Sword is useless as an example, because it’s a demon sword that already has a scabbard.

Because it’s already got a mixed soul.

‘The same goes for the Predator Sword and the Strong Sword.’

Judgment Sword was an option, but there was no need for it.

The Tyrant Sword that I got this time…

‘If I make a scabbard of the Tyrant Sword –’

I’d have the ability to freely manipulate gravity, and it’d be significantly stronger.

But one rosario lasts a lifetime.

There can be no second time, because it’s created with the loss of your own soul.

‘The Thunderbolt Sword is definitely a good choice, but…’

It was a once in a lifetime opportunity.

I didn’t want to waste that opportunity on a spirit sword.

Shouldn’t it be a vision sword at least?

Anything less would simply be a waste of such a rare opportunity.

“Boss, do you know her sword’s ability by any chance?”

Helena’s swords were a pair, so it wasn’t easy to forget.

Her unique ability… was also similarly rare.

Categorized as a trait –

“Snakes and Shadows.”


A dining hall inside the citadel.

Elburton and Helena are dining together, discussing the trade between Jervain and Bolivian.

And I am a tagalong.

“I didn’t know that you two knew each other.”

“There was a slight relationship. When he was just starting out on his pilgrimage. Lord God had set a number of ordeals in his path.”

Ordeals, my foot. Is that what you call people rushing out in droves, frothing at the mouth to kill you?

“Those bastards simply didn’t know their place.”

“Still, if it weren’t for my help at the time, Master Callius would’ve been in quite a pickle.”

That isn’t incorrect.

Dying would’ve been a lucky break.

Or I might’ve ended up being caught and imprisoned by one of those crazy bitches.

“So you are my son’s benefactor.”

“No, no. It was all God’s will. It’s said that God’s blessings come only if you don’t waste your breath asking for it. Callius. Isn’t your good fortune of meeting me, simply the result of all your hard work and tireless effort?”

How flashy.

In the end, they’re just words without substance, talking herself up as a lucky charm.

But.

Even knowing that, Elburton somehow isn’t repulsed at all. His eyes are full of interest.

“Lady Helena. Do you have a fiancé?”

“Yes?”

This crazy old gentleman.

Are you trying to buy her and lock her into a birdcage?

“No, but…”

“I see. I asked because a young man and a woman naturally complete each other. I’m glad.”

“Glad, what do you mean?”

He puts down the tableware and continues, as if his words are completely natural.

“Callius. You are now twenty-six, too. The Lord of the North must also consider heirs. Of course, it’s still not too late.”

Were you talking about me, not yourself? I misunderstood.

“Where would I find a young woman willing to deal with a guy like me?”

The kingdom’s greatest fool, the prodigal son of the Order.

That’s who Jervain’s eldest son is.

Who’s going to earnestly consider such a match?

“Callius. Your last name is Jervain. If you make up your mind and search for marriage partners, it’s not impossible.”

It’s not wrong.

One of the four noble founding families of Carpe.

Aren’t the four noble families the epitome of aristocracy, with the grace of God in their bodies?

Among them, the Shield of Carpe, standing unbroken for nearly a millenium while firmly holding on to the northern lands –

The Pillar of Carpe, is Jervain.

There must be no shortage of young women who’d marry into the family for political purposes.

One quiet word from Elburton, and nobles would no doubt line up to sell me their daughters.

That’s how high Jervain stands.

But.

“I’m not doing that.”

But marry those women?

Nonsense.

I’m so busy trying to save my own life, and a marriage on top of that?

I can’t afford such luxury.

“I see. If there’s a woman already in your heart, you can wait a little.”

“There is no such woman.”

There isn’t.

Besides, I already have Emily.

I don’t want to complicate things, and… I don’t want to make her worry about anything.

I don’t want to show any more of my ugly side to a child who can’t even call her father, ‘father’.

“I heard you, Lady Helena. You said you saved Callius’ life.”

“Yes? Oh, that was just a coincidence…”

“It’s common for a man to fall for the woman who saved his life.”

A vein bulges on my forehead.

It’s a conversational style that makes you understand why Callius became such a bastard.

I consider smashing the table, but…

‘Whoa.’

Parallel to my thoughts, my hands have already flipped the long rectangular table over.

The table is midway through its flip, dishes and food tossed into the air.

Kadadadang!

Ah, so I’ve already smashed it.

“Damn!”

As the table slams against the wall with a crack, the waiting knights and attendants jump in amazement.

People blinking their wide eyes, nonplussed.

I’m feeling just as absurd as them, though.

But I still keep my composure.

Wipe my lips with a napkin.

Then get up and throw it away.

“What do you think you’re doing, in front of our guest!”

I’ve already done it, though.

Somehow I got angry without even realizing it.

So it’s better to just lay it out straight.

“I’ve already given you a wonderful granddaughter named Emily. There’s no need to think about getting married.”

“…!”

Elburton probably didn’t know.

The fact that I know.

“Stop treating your own granddaughter like a stranger. No more. Don’t make a kid keep that kind of a secret.”


After all the commotion subsided.

Rumours seemed to have spread within the Jevarsch Fortress.

Spread quite quickly at that.

“Really? No wonder. Master Callius loves her so much.”

“Certainly. I often see Master Callius coaching Miss Emily in a spar. But to think she was his daughter…”

The pair talking were Allen and Aaron, of course.

“Come to think of it, they look alike. Because she resembles Master Callius’ appearance, Miss Emily also looks very noble.”

“I really didn’t know. I was shocked.”

This time it was Jack and Orphin.

And the rest of the knights, too.

The fact that Emily’s birth father was actually Callius, spread like wildfire.

“Did you find out?”

“Yeah. Jervain’s servants seal their lips tight, though.”

“So? Who is this Emily?”

Helena and Alfredo walked into the backyard of the castle.

There was a child fighting alone with the knights of Jervain.

Ashen grey eyes, the symbol of Jervain.

And short black hair.

“Is that girl Callius’ daughter? Isn’t she too big? She must be around fourteen.”

“They say she’s twelve years old.”

“What!? Only twelve years old? Twelve years old, and she’s fighting with the knights? She’s fighting really well, too…”

She had a decent level of skill.

It wasn’t the swordsmanship of a twelve-year-old brat. It was practical, and there was still some unneeded clutter, but her cuts were clean.

Not only did her swordsmanship not match her years, but her body itself had grown beyond being called a small child.

“Emily von Jervain was a child who appeared out of the blue about ten years ago. Abandoned in front of the castle gates, they say.”

Abandoned children were common in this day and age.

But what if the child’s eyes are grey?

The inhabitants of the North weren’t ignorant enough to avoid looking a weeping babe in the eyes.

“I thought somehow an illegitimate child of the family head had appeared, but looking at the various stories, it seems that’s not the case.”

“Is she really Callius’ daughter?”

“I’m not sure, but isn’t it possible? That’s what he said.”

More than anyone else, he said so.

So it had to be true.

“Huh… well. The word prodigal didn’t come out for nothing. Who is the other party?”

“Well, I can’t be sure.”

Because there were a lot of young girls who would be a possibility.

“But is it really? Callius has a younger sister. Could it be that person’s daughter?”

It was known that Callius’ younger sibling had left for the Church a long time ago and never came back.

“It’s not that I haven’t thought about it, but she’s too young to be involved in a decade-old incident.”

Callius’ younger sister –

Violet, had a bit of a wide age gap with her brother, so it was an impossible story.

“They say that the child named Emily originally had a blockage in her divine blood.”

“Really?”

“But somehow it got fixed, and she suddenly rose to prominence during the war.”

And behind that –

“They say it’s Master Callius who did it.”

“It’s amazing, really.”

“This information is quite valuable.”

“I know.”

But it was surprising.

“Did he grow up after having a child? I never knew he’d be so sensitive to the mention of marriage.”

For a family like Jervain –

A few bastards are nothing noteworthy.

But, for the sake of his daughter, Callius grew so angry.

“How unexpectedly domestic.”

“Are you interested?”

“Nah. He’s handsome and good eye candy, but not the best marriage material.”

“Due to this war, Master Callius’ reputation has spread throughout the North. He isn’t being called a hero for no reason. He isn’t bad as a marriage partner, because the title succession is already in progress. If you marry Master Callius, you’ll become the Lady of the North.”

The Lady of the North.

Even for Helena, that title held a fatal attraction.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 63

The body crumbled upwards, as if made of ashes.

The pieces floating up into the air condensed into a single form, illuminated by a deep silvery light.

‘I’ve got a good feeling.’

Pure divine power suffused its entirety.

Until its aura started surging, like a storm.

The intense wind swept his bangs and stung his eyes, but Callius still didn’t avert his eyes from the scene for a single second.

During the three days he’s spent inside the sanctuary, whenever he’d had a chance, he’d gathered the sacred power of the sanctuary and poured it into the corpse of the warlord.

That’s why this carcass transformation was giving such a dazzling reaction.

The sword floated in the air, covered with an intense glow.

Without hesitation, Callius grabbed the sword wrapped in silver light from the air.

Cheok.

The silvery divine power flew away like a startled butterfly, and a graceful sword lay revealed.

The sword was longer than average.

Although, not as long as the Strong Sword.

Despite being double-edged, it was small enough to be wielded single-handed.

The weight and grip weren’t bad at all.

It was a longsword with a good balance.

The stylish pommel clashed a bit with the simple pattern engraved on the sword, but it still had its own charm.

“It’s worth my anticipation.”

A subtle red hue drifted across the blade.

The red, slightly dull.

Unfortunately, the warlord’s carcass was only a spirit sword.

However, the bizarrely winding pattern that resembled a flame looked pretty cool.

It’s said that the more complex the pattern on a sword, the higher its rank.

「Tyrant Sword – Karaktu」
Grade – Spirit
Infused Soul – Karaktu
Unique Ability – Gravity

The attached modifier was ‘Tyrant[1]‘.

And the unique ability was ‘Gravity’!!

“Let’s try out infusing gravity into the spirit sword.”

Callius’s face was so filled with joy that it was almost bursting.

“The Tyrant Sword, huh. Let’s see if its ability matches up to its grand name.”

Callius, running out of the sanctuary like an excited child, paused for a moment while holding the sword.

Cutting the palm of his hand with the Tyrant Sword – Karaktu, he bled a few drops.

– Krrr.

The scavengers of the abyss began to gather. Red eyes appeared one by one, glinting in the darkness, and viscous saliva began to drip on the ground at the smell of blood exposed to the air.

“Loups-garous.”

And many other nameless beasts.

Only a few drops of blood were spilled, but they were already flocking in droves.

It was probably because Callius was wearing Vivi’s Bracelet, so his presence felt weak from the outside.

All these creatures who wouldn’t have even dared come close if they could feel his true aura, now came rushing in.

The so-called scavengers of the abyss.

‘Ten, twenty, thirty.’

Soon, over forty heads had gathered.

Normally, Callius would’ve frowned at these annoyances, but not now.

They were here for him to test the sword’s performance.

“Come.”

Soon, the silver glow of divine power enveloped Callius’ form.

The Tyrant Sword flashed.

Kuuung–!!

And the space around him collapsed.


Thump.

“Is that you?”

“Yeah.”

Seeing Callius’ expression as he walked out of the Sinking Forest, Bruns tilted his head as he followed.

“Did something good happen?”

“Yeah. Something really good.”

Bruns was surprised to see Callius’ lips curving at the corners.

It was rare for Callius to be so happy, so he wondered what it was about.

“What’s going on? Didn’t you say you were going to the bottom of the Sinking Forest… Do you have a lover hidden there?”

“Bruns.”

“Yes, Boss?”

“How are you still alive?”

“How am I supposed to answer if you suddenly ask something like that…”

“You somehow managed to survive the war.”

“Isn’t it all because of Boss’ teachings? And the sword you gave me.”

Did he still keep that?

Callius had given Bruns a dagger he didn’t need while fighting the orcs, but it now sparkled in the sunlight as if well cared for.

“You’re more suited to fist arts than blades.”

“Hehehe, when I was young, with these fists? I even caught a beauty.”

“So you’re a sex offender?”

“What, ‘course not! I beat a bastard who was acting like shit! When the beauty thanked me, well, why not thank me with your body! Back then, I thought I was pretty cool. You’ll regret it, is that okay? That’s what she said.”

“… So how did it go?”

“That, of course… hehe.”

Seeing that sinister smile, it had to be a story that would only rot his ears if he heard it.

‘How unlucky.’

There was something wrong with this guy.

“Anyway, I’m not even remotely in your league, Boss. Can others even compare with your face and your valour? Hey, if I were in your position, the women I’d have thrown away by now would’ve been enough to cover Jevarsch.”

“You’re being vulgar, Bruns.”

Women, huh.

Callius remembered his past for a moment.

He’d never had any good experience with women in this world.

It was always a choice of either to kill them, or to die.

When he first set out on his pilgrimage, there were quite a few people who’d wanted to kill Callius.

There were many men, of course, but women were the majority.

As befit the person with the characteristic of the Prodigal Son of the Church, they’d come at him, teeth gnashing, to kill him for whatever he’d done to the women of the Church.

Didn’t even that calm and serene Esther come to kill him?

‘That one time, I almost died from poison.’

He was welcomed with a meal, refused to eat, was told to at least eat a slice of bread before he left, ate, and almost departed this world as a result.

At that time, he had no strength and didn’t know how cruel the world was, and he really would’ve died without her help.

‘I wonder what she’s doing right now.’

When all those women had been trying to kill him –

The only woman who’d helped Callius.

“Hehe, but what was the good thing that happened in the end?”

“Do you want to know? You’ll regret it.”

“You aren’t going to cut me, right?”

“I won’t.”

“Then no regrets!”

Callius drew out his sword.

It was the Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

“Oh! Did you get a new sword? It looks really powerful… Kuh!”

Bruns, who was about to touch the sword, collapsed to the ground.

“Cal… lius… heeok!!”

“I did say you’d regret it.”

Tyrant Sword – Karaktu.

Its unique ability is Gravity – manipulating the gravity around Callius in a 10-meter radius.

‘Manipulation series swords are rare.’

For example, the Blue Thunderbolt Sword is an elemental series.

Just because the sword shoots lightning doesn’t mean the lightning it shoots can be controlled.

However, swords of the manipulation series are different.

Had the intrinsic ability of the Tyrant Sword been lightning, since it was of the manipulation series, it would’ve been able to freely control the thunderbolts coming down from the sky.

‘Of course, a real lightning attribute manipulation series sword would only be usable on a stormy day.’

Unlike the elemental series, manipulation series weapons cannot create what they control.

Therefore, this manipulation series sword with gravity attribute was bound to be a rare item.

Because gravity was omnipresent.

“Isn’t that a great sword, then?!”

“But there are downsides, too.”

“Really? Like what?”

“The downside is that this is a spirit sword.”

It was indeed a good sword.

However, the fatal flaw of this sword was that it was spirit-ranked.

Had it been a vision sword, Callius wouldn’t have called it a weakness.

“It’s spirit-ranked, but its unique ability and type is like a vision sword.”

Therefore, inevitably, its powerful abilities were restricted in usage.

First, of course, the consumption of divine power was enormous.

But that was only natural, and there wouldn’t usually be a problem with using it when he needed it, since power was stored in the bracelet.

The main problem –

“Gravity is weaker than expected.”

The narrow range of operation could be ignored. But the feeble strength could not.

“Is this weak?”

“You just have a little bit more trained body than average. You’d already be dead if you’d ever faced somebody with proper skills.”

“Huh?! Is that how much you cherish me?!”

“…”

Bruns was in great shock.

But Callius didn’t care about it.

“Why is it called the Tyrant Sword?”

Its ability wasn’t enough to be called that when clashing with knights of the same rank.

‘Tyrant…’

It was something to consider.

“But then, Boss…”

“What?”

“Why were you in such a good mood?”

The story so far didn’t make it sound like that much of a good thing.

How unbearable. That the sword made from the corpse of the warlord, an enemy defeated with such herculean effort, had such paltry abilities.

It was more natural to be angry.

However, Callius’ expression coming out of the forest had been on the good side.

That’s why Bruns had asked.

“Had that been the only ability of the Tyrant Sword, you’d be right.”

When used on the scavengers of the abyss –

At first, he’d been terribly disappointed.

However, when he’d swung the sword with attached gravity at those who’d rushed at him –

Callius had been filled with joy.

Tyrant Sword.

Surprisingly, this sword was able to manipulate the gravity of anybody it cut.

Even for a trivial wound, as long as the sword had cut it open, the gravity of the wounded area would be under Callius’ control.

Of course, there was a limit to the strength of gravity.

‘In a close battle, if your arms or legs grow heavy for even a moment, you’d usually be surprised.’

And surprise in battle is death.

It wasn’t bad.

No, rather, it was great.

What if he used this sword alongside Raging Flower Wave?

What about White Haze?

If he just created some very minor wounds, the opponent’s body would become several times heavier, and the longer the fight, the more inevitable would his victory be.

“If you want, I’ll show you.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine!”

“No, you have to experience for yourself to know how great this sword is…”

Just when Callius was about to slash at Bruns’ leg with his sword –

“B-, Boss!! There’s someone over there!”

Callius was also startled by Bruns’ hasty shout, and stared at the person standing under the shade of the tree.

“Callius. Long time no see.”

“Who are you?”

Because they stood under the shade of the trees, their face couldn’t be seen properly.

“Have you forgotten me already? That’s so sad. Even though you owe me so much.”

“Owe you?”

Callius’ brows furrowed at the word. And then a small groan escaped his throat.

“Ah.”

The woman stepped out of the shade, her hair glistening in the sunlight.

Hair the red of vintage wine.

Tied in a graceful half-braid.

Light armour, and a pair of crossed swords on her back.

“Helena.”

“I’m here to collect what you owe me, Callius.”

Pilgrim Helena.

The daughter of the Bolivian family, who would one day sacrifice all her wealth and her sword on the altar of Carpe, until her final end on the path of ruin.

Helena de Bolivian.

Three years ago –

The woman who’d rescued Callius and had gotten fleeced of her money in return, had now come back to him on her own two feet.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 패황 (paehwang, lit. downfall) is being used, we think, to refer to 霸皇 (Chinese, ba huang, lit. tyrant emperor).


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 62

“Hunting… you mean?”

The war had just ended, but suddenly a hunt came up. Ryburn touched his glasses looking a little puzzled.

“As far as I know, the orcs and their tamed beasts have eaten up all the demonic beasts nearby. If there’s going to be a food shortage in the North, it’d be better to talk to the merchant groups.”

“Efficient like a true munchkin[1], eh.”

“Munch… kin?”

“Ah, nothing. It’s not because of the food shortage. There’s another reason.”

“What is it?”

“Because I want to hunt down a demonic beast before it becomes a danger. It’ll cause chaos in North someday if I leave it alone. Are you interested?”

“I will listen.”

However, he wasn’t very interested. I see, so it’s a demonic beast.

It was just that level of reaction.

It seemed like he was trying to be attentive only because Callius was the eldest son of the Jervain family and its appointed official heir.

Callius smirked and threw in a bomb that was sure to change that stoic expression.

“Have you ever heard of the dragonblooded?”

“Dragonblooded!”

Ryburn’s expression changed abruptly.

Dragonblooded.

A descendant of a draconic bloodline.

Be they humans or beasts, those with mixed dragon blood are commonly referred to as the ‘dragonblooded’.

“The dragonblooded, with dragon blood flowing in their veins, are innately wild and ferocious.”

As well as very powerful. Even if they have just a trace of dragon’s blood.

One menacing a village or two might be reborn as a threat to the whole nation.

“But they’re valuable.”

As dangerous as they are, the dragonblooded are still worth a lot.

Blood that mixed with the bloodline of the dragons.

Horns or claws with draconic heritage.

Leather, or even eyes.

Draconic by-products are rare, and getting them is difficult like plucking a star from the sky, no matter how much money you have.

So naturally there are people who want to own such things, even if they have to pay in billions.

So, of course –

“Are you interested now?”

“Naturally. It’s a different story if the prey is a dragonblooded.”

Even a heretical inquisitor suspicious of him couldn’t help but be smitten.

Rayburn fixed his glasses and immediately called in the other captains.

“Hunting? Why all of a sudden?”

“Isn’t that too…”

The summoned captains expressed their dissatisfaction at first, but that soon changed with Callius’ explanation.

A dragonblooded beast. Thunder wolf dragon.

An adult that had not yet grown up.

Their eyes changed completely after hearing the story.

“Good! No, this is great! Let’s go! We can go right now! The corpse ceremony is really boring, and I’ve been stuck here for a month, so now’s good!”

This place originally lacked all kinds of entertainment.

The third squad commander –

Orcal, was understandably dissatisfied.

“Let’s go!”

With child-like innocence, he stomped his feet, saying ‘let’s go’.

“Are you sure? If it’s a dragonblooded, it wouldn’t be a normal beast. It’s not impossible that it might hide or run away, so it’ll be a waste of time if you don’t have reliable information.”

The captain of the Sixth Squad –

Druma, was still suspicious.

“The information is certain.”

Because the quest was already out.

“I can’t tell you the source. If you’re really in doubt, you can just stay here. Right?”

“Yeah, Druma, you stay here! Ryburn and I will go with Sir Callius.”

“No, if you’re that sure, I’ll trust you too.”

What a quick about-face.

Druma, the Silent.

Callius almost let out a laugh at that change of attitude that didn’t fit his moniker.

“The orc corpses would be dealt with in about a month. The sooner you prepare for the hunt, the better.”

“Right now is fine.”

“I plan to prepare thoroughly. The thunder wolf dragon isn’t an easy opponent, and I want to do my best.”

But –

“If you want to leave right away, I won’t stop you. If you find and catch it first, the share is all yours. I have to prepare, so I’ll leave in three days. Let’s all go by ourselves. Because we’re all going to the same place, anyway.”

“Then, where is the thunder wolf dragon now?”

“Although the orcs have run roughshod all over the North, there’s a forest they haven’t touched, a fair way away.”

There were three famous forests in the North.

The White Forest beyond its borders.

The Sinking Forest, that’d given Callius a hard time.

Lastly, although not large in size, the third and gloomiest one.

“The Black Forest.”

It was there.


While Callius was setting out to hunt –

Elburton was startled by Nochtel’s report.

“You mean that Judgment Sword?”

“Yes.”

“Is it that sword after all?”

“Yes, he absolutely did not need any guidance, and he still chose that sword.”

Nochtel sympathized with Elburton’s stiff expression.

Because that sword wasn’t very durable.

“Did anything change with Callius afterwards? Paranoia, for example.”

“I haven’t seen any signs yet.”

Elburton, pressing his back onto the chair, recalled the contents of the documents passed down to the successive family heads.

“Medea… was a great person. But she died of treachery. It was no honourable death. I’m worried that the sword’s consciousness might harm Callius.”

That’s why he’d instructed Nochtel.

To steer Callius away from it.

Was he just being stupid, or did have other ideas? … Elburton had no way to know.

But it was already irreversible.

If such was his choice, that too was fate.

“Why is a spirit sword called a spirit sword? Here’s your chance to feel that clearly, kid.”


A cavern with strange letters inscribed on its walls.

A place swimming in divine power, the energy so dense that it shimmered with a soft gleam.

It was Fatalite’s sacred sanctuary.

There, Callius calmly sat and held a sword in both hands.

One hand on the blade.

The other grabbed the hilt and poured in the pure divine power that swirled all around.

「Judgment Sword – Medea」
Grade – Spirit
Infused Soul – Medea von Jervain
Unique Ability – Discernment of Lies

The ninth Jervain family head.

Medea von Jervain.

Despite being born a woman, she had been a great knight, a Lord of the North who’d toiled for the land’s prosperity.

After her death, she became a sword as beautiful as her appearance had been in life. A sword made of an indescribably transparent material.

Even so, the blade was sharp enough to cleave through steel like butter, and firm enough to not break even when struck with a rock.

However, now –

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!

That beautiful sword was screaming.

“It’s the price you pay for daring to mess with me.”

A few days ago.

The woman who had become the core of the Judgment Sword –

Medea von Jervain’s consciousness had been seeping into Callius’ head.

It wasn’t that much of a concern.

It was only to the extent that her bitter feelings and fragmented memories were secretly seeping into his dreams.

Swords that have been used as carcasses for a long time have feelings of regret.

Especially if it’s a spirit sword.

‘The original meaning of spirit sword.’

An awakened soul.

It meant that the sword had awakened a soul.

Originally, the more he used the sword, the more her thoughts would mesh into him, and he would’ve had to suffer quite a bit, but this time it’d been a bad match-up.

“It’s not called ‘purification’ for nothing. They’ve left it alone for so long because she’d been a family head.”

Callius didn’t care, though.

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!

The scream resounded bizarrely, as if the voice was ethereal.

A woman’s scream resounding in a cave was already strange.

Hearing it coming from the sword made the scene even more horrifying, but it was now all over.

Because it was a sacred realm.

There was no room for ominous thoughts in this holy place, the seat of the stone statue of Fatalite.

“Is it done now?”

The thoughts that had been bothering him in his head were gone. It must’ve been because Medea von Jervain’s remnant thoughts that’d remained in the Judgment Sword had disappeared.

That didn’t mean her soul was gone, though.

There was nothing to worry about since only the unclean energy had been purified.

“Originally, I thought it’d take quite a while… but this is a sacred place after all.”

At least a week.

At most, it might have taken several years.

However, when she was given the pure divine power of Fatalite’s sanctuary, those latent thoughts disappeared as cleanly as snow melting in the sun.

“There’s no lack of seeds either, so things are going pretty well. Alright.”

The flower he had planted here before, called Tear of Valtherus, had borne fruit.

If left alone, it would naturally germinate and multiply.

It had been an excellent choice to plant the flower here in Fatalite’s sanctuary.

But if there was one regret –

“It will take a while.”

It would take time for the flower to bloom again. That was only natural, but not having any access to holy water hurt a bit.

The holy water of Valtherus was a cheat that was almost equivalent to having an extra life.

It’d been super effective so far, so not having any more was very disappointing.

‘After the succession is formalized, I’ll have to leave the North for a while.’

The first priority was to find out how to purify the troll’s blood.

He’d tried to do it using the holy power of the sanctuary, but without success.

Perhaps a good alchemist might be able to help.

‘The Church is based in the kingdom’s capital.’

There had to be many talented enchanters there.

If not, it wouldn’t be a bad idea to meet Sullivian, who was famous for being the top alchemist in the whole of Carpe.

“If her life hasn’t come to an end by now, that is.”

Since he hadn’t heard about Esther yet, she most like hadn’t passed away.

Because the day she died would also be the day that a new vision sword would be born in the kingdom.

“Then, all that’s left is this guy.”

The Judgment Sword has a separate use.

It’s a sword useful for different purposes, to clarify or make certain a cause.

However, it’s not very useful for battlefields, or for small-scale melee fights that straddle the line of life and death.

There’s no reason not to use it, but there’s no merit in using it either.

The unique ability of the Judgment Sword is the discernment of lies.

There’s one other additional ability, but it’s not useful in battle.

So, before hunting the thunder wolf dragon –

Callius had come to the sanctuary.

It was also for the purpose of purifying the Judgment Sword, but that was secondary.

The real purpose was this –

The wretched corpse of a warrior laid in front of Callius.

It was the body of the orc warlord.

“The most important component of the carcass ritual is the body being sacrificed. However, there’s an additional, essential element.”

The caster’s divine power.

The quality of the sword would subtly differ based on the purity of spirit and the sincerity of devotion.

‘The carcasses of the successive patriarchs of the North are at about the level of the Church’s bishops.’

Callis von Jervain, the first head of the family, was famous for his body having been smelted by the pope of that era after praying for a hundred days.

That much was impossible, but Callius was still looking forward to transforming the orc general’s corpse here in the sacred land.

“It’s not some run-of-the-mill champion, it’s the warchief himself.”

If Callius did well, might a vision sword come out?

‘Of course not.’

A spirit sword was his Maginot Line.

However, even among spirit swords, there were differences in class.

Realistically, he didn’t think a vision sword was in the cards. For a vision sword to appear, the influence and potential possessed by the victim had to be top-notch.

Considering the circumstances –

The warchief hadn’t been at that level.

But what about a top-notch spirit sword?

“It’s worth looking forward to.”

One who’d plunged the North into chaos.

A warchief who’d united several orc tribes into a single corps for his invasion.

Hadn’t he also trod a half-step into the Master’s realm?

Without Elburton weakening him in advance, without the help of the Strong Sword and the Storm Sword, and without the cheat characteristics called Death Verse Composition as well as Bernard’s sacrifice, the orc general had been an opponent Callius could’ve never dreamed of defeating.

So, his expectations were only reasonable.

“With reverence…”

Calm your mind, clear as a mirror and still as water.

There was no other emotion in the grey eyes that slowly opened.

Eliminate personal feelings, focus only on the image of the warchief’s corpse turning into a sword, and call on God.

“O God.”

O great God of the Sword.

“I offer to you the flesh of this foolish heretic.”

Please embrace him in Your arms.

Let the lost twilight become the rising dawn, so we can repent of our sins. This handful of rust shall be Your libation.

“Rise.”

O new sword of God.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 효율충 (lit. efficient insect) – similar to the EN gaming slang munchkin, one who minmaxes beyond all rules and reason to pursue extreme “efficiency” in gameplay.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 61

In front of the Jervain treasure vault.

The great stone gates, graven with a splendid sword pattern, stood as if untouched by the long river of time.

Jervain of the North, who’d participated in the founding of the kingdom. Their history was here.

“By the way. You’re here to guide me, is it?”

“Yes.”

In front of the treasury –

Callius’ eyes were fixed on Nochtel, with a complicated gaze as if looking at a problematic opponent.

“Since the armaments in the treasure room are ancient existences, if somebody without strong mental strength touches them inadvertently, they might end up being devoured. And even among those, there are some treasures that are particularly dangerous, so I’ll leave them out when guiding you.”

His speech was firm and clear, but Callius refused with a single sentence.

“No need.”

“You’ll need it.”

“Cheeky. I said I don’t need it.”

“Even so…”

“Go away.”

“Master. Originally, there is no precedent for a guide to the treasury. However, the patriarch broke the tradition for your sake.”

“I didn’t ask you the reason.”

Callius looked at Nochtel without speaking further. At the very image of an ordinary, old-fashioned butler.

However, he wasn’t someone normal.

In the first place, how could an outsider guide you through the treasury that contained the history of Jervain?

No matter how many years he’d lived among the Jervain family, such an outsider was an impossible existence.

Therefore, he had to be different from the ordinary image he projected.

“You’re not of Jervain’s bloodline, so how do you know about the armaments in the treasury?”

“That’s because I’ve been in the North, in the Jervain lands, all my life.”

He’d been here for his whole lifetime.

Even so, did it make sense for a butler to know about the treasure trove of the Jervain patriarchs passed down for generations?

The concept itself was absurd.

“Then when is your next lifetime?”

“… What are you talking about?”

Nochtel’s eyebrows twitched.

Letting out a sly smirk, Callius made a gesture to shoo him away.

“If you don’t want to talk, I don’t need your guidance, so just leave.”

Those aged eyes shone brilliantly in the dark for an instant, but then they calmed down.

“… I see. Please be careful.”

They disappeared as if it melting into the darkness.

‘So gloomy.’

After Nochtel disappeared, Callius approached the treasury doors and took out the key.

“I messed with him for nothing.”

Nochtel was no ordinary human.

Far too thoughtful to be a dragon, far too good to be a demon, far too fragile to be a giant. A being bound by a contract.

Even so, a creature superior to a mere human.

A fairy.

“It’s not that important right now, so let’s think about Nochtel later.”

Shall we go in first?

Cheok. He put the key in but it didn’t turn. He’d have been embarrassed if he hadn’t known why.

As soon as pure divine power was poured in, it spread like the roots of a tree along the groove carved on the door.

Drurururuck!

With a loud noise, the great doors to the treasury swung open.

The torch and the glowstone emitting the light of divine power cleared away the darkness, and finally showed the inside scenery.

“It’s bigger than I thought.”

It was a new feeling to see the treasure trove he himself had set in real life.

A view of a large open space, with magnificent weapons on display at every side.

Everything that you could think of.

From small rings and artifacts that looked like trinkets, to gauntlets and boots, to full body armour.

All the precious weapons used by the previous patriarchs were here.

And of course –

“Even the swords made from their carcasses.”

There was no vision sword that could rival the Storm Sword – Callis. However, there were definitely spirit swords that could produce powerful strength.

Preferring light armament, Callius held a thin armour made of leather and interlinked chains.

It was a unique armour with leather on the outside and chainmail on the inside, but it was lightweight and had good elasticity.

On one side of the treasury was another beautifully decorated door.

It was covered in dust, but once he exerted quite a bit, the door opened with the cracking sound of grinding stones.

Again, and again.

As he walked deeper, there were no artifacts unlike the outer area, and swords that emanated a feeling of reverence as if holy relics that should be worshipped, began to appear in front of his eyes.

The enshrined swords had their names written on the accompanying tombstones.

『Sixteenth Head, Lokranta von Jervain』.

‘The Engulfing Sword, Lokranta.’

Engulfing Sword – Lokranta’s ability is storage.

It’s a sword that can absorb, store, and use the power of any weapon it collides with.

If this sword clashes with the Lightning Sword, for example, it can then use the power of lightning inherent in the Lightning Sword – but only once.

Depending on how you use it, it’s a great sword that can deliver a perfect blow to the enemy.

『Fourteenth Head, Rickel von Jervain』.

‘Ripple Sword – Rickel.’

A sword that uses the air itself as a medium and delivers rippling waves to strike the enemy’s insides.

Another sword to be coveted.

The opponent might even lose his bearings mid-battle because his internal organs become twisted, or his head is clouded just by getting struck with this sword.

After that, various swords appeared in Callius’ front.

『Thirteenth Head, Chroma von Jervain』.

‘Crystal Sword – Chroma.’

Fine and sharp crystals can grow on its blade, which can be shot.

A sword that can attack from range.

If struck by its attack, invisible crystal fragments get trapped inside the opponent’s body, causing pain and internal bleeding.

And after that –

『Twelfth Head, Mahad von Jervain』.

‘Silvermoon Sword – Mahad.’

A sword resembling a silver moon.

『Tenth Head, Baun von Jervain』.

‘Vampire Sword – Baun.’

There were many great swords.

Of course, not all of them were here.

“Firefly Sword, Pulsating Sword. Glacier Sword, and a few more.”

There was no sword higher than the spirit rank here.

The sword of the first patriarch –

Storm Sword – Callis, was already in Elburton’s possession. But the second to sixth swords were missing. They must’ve been lost in battle, due to the wielders’ deaths, or taken away by others in the family.

“Which sword did Violet take away, again? I can’t remember.”

It was a pity that those swords were missing, but the swords already here were also great enough.

Depending on their usage, some were even better than the Blue Thunderbolt Sword or the Strong Sword.

Callius’ eyes flicked through several swords, then stopped at one.

A sword with a transparent blade, as if made of blue sapphire.

『Ninth Head, Medea von Jervain』.

“This one. It really stands out.”

The unique ability of this beautiful sword was not very useful for combat.

There were many other swords that were more powerful.

Even so, few could compete with it in how useful it would be in the future.

‘For fights, I can take the Lightning Sword or the Predator Sword out of subspace.’

Even the Strong Sword was mighty enough as long as it could be repaired, so what he needed now was utility.

And this was a sword that could be shown in public without hesitation.

‘As long as I have this, passing the heresy interrogation would be a cinch.’

The reason why he’d thought of it from the beginning was because of the heresy interrogation.

No matter how much they tried to manipulate the proceedings, it could prove the truth, so there’d be no problem.

‘There are a lot of things to do after I become an inquisitor.’

Crooked officials. Corrupt nobility.

In order to root them out and punish them, he needed a suitable sword.

“The most beautiful sword in the North.”

And that was the Judgment Sword, known as the cruellest.

The unique ability of the Judgment Sword is to discern the truth. The transparent blade can see through the ugly lies of the opponent, so it’s the perfect implement for uprooting base corruption.

For him, right now –

There was no other sword more fitting.


A new morning had dawned in the North.

Callius had been busy since the early hours.

“Where are you going so early in the morning?”

“There’s a lot to do.”

In a few days, Dexter, whom he’d summoned via a letter, would arrive, and so would the merchants.

It’d be convenient to have the urgent matters done with before they arrived.

“They must be busy making carcasses right now.”

“Are you going to go check on them?”

“There’s nothing wrong with making sure. When the work’s over, I’ll have to accompany them to the Church.”

As he walked to the front yard of the castle with Bruns trailing behind, the soldiers guarding the gates greeted him in a lively manner.

“Master Callius!”

“Open the gates.”

“Yes! Are you going to see the carcass ceremony? Let me guide you…”

“No need. Just tell me the way.”

“Just keep going east!”

“Open it.”

“Yeah! Open the gates!”

Drururuck. The pulley turned and the huge gates groaned open.

After a short walk, a mountain of bloody corpses greeted them.

“They’re doing great.”

Carve the holy name, chant the name of God, and radiate divine power.

Transforming a piece of flesh into a sword harder than steel.

Truly, a divine miracle.

A power given by God.

“Are you here?”

It was Ryburn who greeted Callius.

The other captains didn’t even look at him.

They only continued searching the mountain of corpses.

‘As expected.’

It was also for this reason why he came to watch them.

Even if they became inquisitors, they were still priests of the God, Valtherus.

In front of an excellent sword, positions like heretic inquisitor or captain didn’t matter.

If you’re going to have a carcass ceremony anyway, it’s always better to find a stronger carcass.

So they were probably searching for corpses of champions, and even the warlord.

‘Idiots.’

Jervain of the North was no fool.

The bodies of the champions and the general had long since been secured.

Pssk.

“Many have already stopped.”

“It’s not easy to borrow the power of God. Even an average pilgrim gets tired after doing it three times a day.”

Because the ceremony requires quite a lot of divine power.

It also requires a lot of concentration, and there are many unfamiliar words to be uttered.

Borrowing the power of God is not easy, because it consumes both divine power and mental energy at the same time.

“But Boss, I thought it wasn’t too difficult for you?”

“Shut up, Bruns.”

“Yes, yep!”

Of course, Callius didn’t have to.

Because of the so-called player privilege.

“I think it will take a few days.”

“Considering their stamina, it should take about a month.”

An average pilgrim would be limited to once or twice a day.

One person, twice a day.

There were four hundred heretic inquisitors.

Calculated that way, it’d be over in a week, but doing so could put their lives at risk, so the estimate was a month.

It wasn’t bad.

Because there were so many orcs, he couldn’t be vulgar enough to hurry them up when they were already working without pay.

“It’s a lot of work.”

“… No.”

Even if they suffered such hardship, they couldn’t take home even a single gold coin, so how much dissatisfaction did they suppress inside? But that, too, was not for Callius to know or care about.

“If we sell about three-tenths of the carcasses, it should come around twenty thousand gold coins.”

It’d be used to restore the broken walls and destroyed villages.

“Where would you spend the rest?”

“The rest will be given to the knights, and some will be kept and rented out.”

“Indeed, there are always those who break or lose the sword they’ve been given.”

Ryburn interrupted their conversation.

Callius looked at Ryburn with a gloomy look, then turned his gaze away.

Not because he got stung by the remark about the broken sword. He just didn’t like Ryburn at all.

“But what’s going on here? You probably didn’t come to watch us. Did you come to retrieve a sword?”

He’d already gotten it.

The warlord’s body had been handed over to him by Elburton right away, and was in the subspace right now.

It was the body of an orc warlord, so Callius was also looking forward to it, but it wasn’t a carcass he’d randomly create here.

The warlord’s body would be transformed in a place overflowing with pure divine power – the Holy Land of Fatalite.

So he didn’t come here to get a sword.

“I didn’t come for a sword.”

“Then why…”

“It seems like a waste of manpower for captains to do this kind of menial work.”

Like using a cow-killing cleaver to slaughter chickens.

There were other knives more suitable for that.

You should use the cleaver only to slaughter a cow.

“Do you want to go on a hunt with me?”

“Hunt… you mean?”

『Epic Quest』

<Sprout of the Aftermath>

Grade – A+

Nip the sprout of the aftermath in the bud.

“I’m thinking of catching a wolf.”

Callius’ gaze turned to the inquisitor-captains.

‘To tear out some of the rotten roots of the Heretic Inquisition.’

Catching the thunder wolf dragon would be the perfect time for that.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 60

Recommendation to become an inquisitor.

On the outside, it was called a recommendation, but it was clear what intention was hidden inside.

‘They’re still suspicious.’

Callius didn’t know what exactly they suspected him of, only that they were still clearly suspicious.

However, his identity and position was now different than before, so they recommended him to become a heretic inquisitor on the surface, but their true goal must’ve been to get to interrogate him.

As long as they managed that –

They’d simply fabricate a sin even if one didn’t exist.

It was ridiculous.

He didn’t know why they kept on doing this, but he wasn’t fool enough to fall for such a shallow trick.

“Thanks for the suggestion, but…”

Just as Callius was about to respond –

Elburton, who’d been quietly listening all this time, spoke.

“Thank you, but no. My apologies.”

His voice was heavy.

With a trace of anger in it.

“May I ask why?”

Ryburn asked, a little nervously.

Although wounded, Elburton was still the Lord of the North.

The Pillar of Carpe.

As a knight with one foot into the realm of Masters, he deserved honour and respect.

Ryburn thought he knew what Elburton might say, but Elburton took a deep look at Callius and said something outside his expectations.

“Callius is the eldest and only son of Jervain. Now he must receive the education appropriate for a successor.”

Callius furrowed his brows at that deep, inscrutable gaze.

“You’re saying…”

“I mean that he is the man who will one day be responsible for Jervain, and for the northern lands. The succession ceremony will be held soon, so it’ll be difficult for him to become a heretic inquisitor.”

Elburton’s words surprised not only the inquisitor-captains, but also everyone else present.

Naturally, including Callius.

‘This is a bit too much.’

Although he’d had some expectations of becoming the next successor.

Because he’d demonstrated his worth.

Moreover, right now, nobody knew whether Callavan had been buried in the ground or ascended to heaven.

Since there was no reason to adopt another heir, it was natural for him to be selected for the position.

‘He even brought up the succession ceremony.’

If that took place, it’d be irreversibly set in stone, and he would become the next Lord of Jervain.

Not only would the Jervain patriarch’s position pass into his hands, but he would also inherit the title to these lands, which would be a bit of a hassle.

He wouldn’t be able to attack others without caring for the consequences, and every single one of his actions would be under a lot of scrutiny.

Even his words. Everything would become tinged with a political nuance.

Of course, it was still something he needed, but only after some more time passed. Right now was still too early .

The life of a wandering pilgrim suited him more at the moment.

‘For somebody with my characteristics, to become the Lord of the North?’

It was insane.

Of course, it was not only Callius who was nonplussed, but also the inquisitor-captains.

They’d thought they’d hit upon a brilliant idea, but Elburton’s one move was enough to overturn the whole table.

“Lord, have you not healed yet…?”

“I was wounded quite deeply in this last war. Since I felt death brushing so close, I’ve been thinking of stepping back and enjoying the rest of my life. Spending some time with my grandchildren would be nice.”

Elburton looked sincere.

Watching him secretly look at Emily as he talked, he really seemed to have changed his mind since his latest brush with death.

So it was Callius whose thoughts turned more and more urgent.

‘It might be better to become a heretic inquisitor.’

But that too came with a lot of annoying things, like being interrogated.

No matter how the interrogation ended, they wouldn’t stop probing him for weaknesses.

This way wasn’t good, that way wasn’t either.

Callius pondered for a moment.

‘Fine. After all, the northern lands are bound to grow in importance.’

There was Fatalite’s holy sanctuary, and Valtherus’ Tears had been planted there.

Not just that, there were still trolls hiding in the valley at the bottom of the Sinking Forest.

‘Besides, the North needs to grow further in power.’

It had to become stronger than it was now.

In order to resist the empire’s invasion in the future, increasing its military power was necessary.

However, the destruction of Carpe couldn’t be avoided solely with the North.

So.

“Then let’s do this.”

Callius spoke up, taking an alternate look at Elburton and Ryburn.

“After the succession ceremony. How about having me serve as a heretic inquisitor?”

“You mean…”

Heretic inquisitor, and the Lord of Jervain.

Both should be accepted.

Each had its pros and cons, but if you combined both, only the pros would remain.

You don’t have to be tied to the North, and if you become a heretic inquisitor, there is little chance that you’d be driven out as a heretic because of others’ envy.

Besides –

‘To cut out the rotten roots of Carpe, to save the kingdom itself.’

Was that not the true vocation of the inquisitors?

Besides, if he were to be the future ruler of Jervain and the North, who would inherit the count’s position…

‘They won’t dare try anything reckless.’

After all, Elburton wasn’t going to pass everything on to him right away.

“Are there any other problems?”

“… I see. Naturally not.”

Ryburn’s trembling cheeks were a tell-tale proof of his judgment.


Crackle, crackle.

The office inside the castle.

An awkward atmosphere surrounded Elburton and Callius.

They stood infinitely close, but somehow because of that, they seemed infinitely distant.

‘This reminds me of the past.’

Of his childhood.

Of the time when he’d burned down a farmer’s small three-room thatched cottage, to grill some skewers for eating.

‘That’s exactly how father looked like back then.’

Like the calm before the storm.

Elburton was silent, as if carefully choosing his words.

But his posture contained a silent anger that seemed unable to be hidden.

How long do I have to wait? Such were Callius’ thoughts as he got progressively more and more bored.

“What were you thinking?”

Elburton finally spoke.

“What do you mean?”

“To hold the succession ceremony and then become a heretic inquisitor! If you succeed the count’s title, you should be given a more serious position than a mere inquisitor.”

And yet Callius had just agreed to take the position.

Elburton frowned as if he couldn’t understand his son at all.

Although superficially, the inquisitors were known throughout the kingdom to be the ones to root out and interrogate traitors and heretics.

But in reality, they were just a group mired in the politics of the Church and the state.

One inheriting the title of a count, one of the few great noble titles of the kingdom, should not step forward to join their ranks.

“If you take my place, you will be the Lord of the North and a count of the kingdom.”

“I know.”

“And despite knowing that, did you just say that you want to become a heretic inquisitor in front of them?”

“I knew it, but I did it anyway. Thanks to me, you’ve made a lot of money. It’s fine if you don’t praise me, but blaming me is a bit too much.”

“You only see one side of the coin and ignore the other. There are many things in this world more important than money. If you pursue the honour established by your ancestors, money will follow you…!”

Elburton, who clenched his fists, took a deep breath and sat down on the chair.

“Think of the weight of your words, Callius. Based on your words and actions, Jervain’s prestige shall be built up or destroyed.”

“I’ll figure things out somehow.”

“… Cheeky. I thought you’d changed a bit, but there’s no difference.”

“Yes.”

Callius accepted his father’s words without the expression on his face shifting even the slightest, rather than getting angry. It was unbelievable.

‘Yeah, he’s different from before.’

The situation was different from the past, when they’d faced each other after one of his son’s crazy escapades.

“I don’t know what you’re thinking. But… I won’t ask. Please don’t forget that the spirit of the North, the blood and sweat of your ancestors, resides in your heart.”

Having said that, Elburton took out an old-fashioned key from his bosom and threw it.

Hwik, cheok.

It was quite big and heavy.

The material looked like stone, but it didn’t seem to be an ordinary object.

“What’s this?”

“It’s the key to our treasure house, that successive generations of family heads have guarded for centuries.”

Jervain’s heirloom –

Callis, couldn’t be handed over yet.

“You are now Jervain’s official heir. Choose what you want and take it.”

Jervain’s treasure vault.

‘I hope I’ll pass this on to you one day.’

Jervain’s treasure trove where their artifacts, as well as the swords transformed rom carcasses, are displayed.

A treasure trove that only the successive heads of household, and the most outstanding among their direct descendants, can enter.

“You will be the second in your generation.”

The first was probably –

“You’ve been wandering around as a pilgrim. Have you heard of Violet’s whereabouts by any chance?”

“I haven’t.”

“Is that so…”

An awkward silence followed.

Violet von Jervain.

Callius’ younger sister.

‘According to the setting, she leaves the family after Callius goes to the Church.’

Unlike the eldest son, she has a talent for swordsmanship, but she has no attachments to the sword, so she suddenly left the kingdom one day and started wandering around.

If you’re lucky enough to meet and become friends, she acts like a wandering merchant who sells you strange items.

‘She’s probably in the empire right now.’

Violet’s personality was like that.

She won’t intervene whether Carpe fell or the empire, so Callius didn’t have to worry about her.

“That’s all you wanted to say?”

“Well, yes.”

Now that he’d received the key to the treasury, Callius wanted to escape this awkward atmosphere as soon as possible, to go see the swords of the previous patriarchs.

Just as he grabbed the doorknob –

“Callius.”

“…”

Turning around, he saw Elburton standing at the widow, looking out.

“I still have one more thing to say.”

“Then say it.”

“For saving Jervain and the North, you have my sincere thanks.”

“… I see.”

Cheok.

Callius hurriedly shut the door and left.

Elburton muttered, as if to himself.

“What do you think?”

The old man who’d been secretly hiding nearby, appeared.

The butler of the Jervain family.

Nochtel.

“If we use the heretic inquisitors to turn all the orc corpses into carcasses, we can make a great profit. Assuming seven tenth carcass swords and three tenth life swords, it’ll come to at least 60,000 gold coins.”

“We can’t just sell everything off.”

“If we sell half the carcass swords and leave out the life swords, it’ll still be over 20,000 gold coins.”

“It’s just gold. But it’s definitely an appropriate amount to patch the insufficiencies of our military power.”

With that amount of money, it would be possible to repair the broken walls and restore the entire northern estates to some extent.

Besides, the life swords would be perfect as rewards for the knights who’d been active in this war.

Elburton’s lips twitched. His wallet had been strapped for money due to the war, but Callius solved the problem with only a few words.

“Besides, don’t we still have the warlord’s body in good condition?”

“Right.”

If the warlord’s body were turned into a carcass –

Wouldn’t a spirit rank weapon be born?

Of course, it’d belong to Callius, but he would soon become the Master of the North anyway, so that didn’t matter.

“Lord, no, Master. I think you don’t need to worry about him anymore.”

Elburton’s stiff expression, which had never relaxed while he’d been facing Callius, loosened up in an instant.

“He still resembles me, though. He’s got my wit.”

“It was like seeing the lord of the past. That power to deal with the orc warlord, and then turning crisis into opportunity to get the maximum benefits.”

“After all, blood will tell in the end.”

Although Elburton’s face was still stoic, Nochtel didn’t miss the twitches at the corners of his mouth.

“It’s a little late, but now he looks like a proper Jervain.”

“Nochtel.”

“Yes, my lord?”

“Guide Callius inside the treasury. Because there are some treasures that can be dangerous depending on how you use them.”

Nochtel was startled.

All the treasures in the treasury are ones used by the patriarchs of old. They each have their own stories and accompanying martial arts.

If you just blindly choose a weapon overflowing with energy inside Jervain’s treasure vault, its consciousness might release itself and show you something bizarre and traumatizing.

“Isn’t it tradition that you can’t say anything about the treasure house?”

“They’ll all belong to him anyway in the end, so what’s the point of that?”

Nochtel’s lips twitched.

Although the lord pretended to be indifferent, this was bias alright[1].

“Very well.”

The old butler, Nochtel, left the office, no expression on his face.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 팔은 안으로 굽는 (lit. arms bent inward), showing bias or nepotism for those close to you.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 59

“There’s an old saying.”

There are two things that can devour an abyss. One is a bigger abyss.

And the other –

“Is a flame that can light up the whole world.”

Bernard, who’d lost one of his arms, spoke thus, leaning on his Thunderbolt Sword like a staff.

“What’re you going on about all of a sudden?”

I came to see how things were going.

But as soon as I arrived, he started spouting something odd.

Those deep eyes, as if glistening with some deep sense of duty, were quite burdensome.

“Callius. Become a flame.”

“So. What is this out of the blue?”

Cheok.

Bernard handed over the Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan that he’d been carrying.

“I saw a spark in you.”

Did you read some weird book recently or something?

You’re just keeping on talking about fires.

Callius looked at Bernard and the Thunderbolt Sword alternately with a frown on his face.

“A small spark that will protect the North and the great Carpe Kingdom. Although small now, you will one day become a great blaze that will cover the continent.”

So.

“Take this sword. It’s not a vision sword, but it’s at the very edge of entering that rank, so it’ll be useful in the future.”

“No way. Have you been drinking?”

“You’ll probably say that you don’t need it. I already know that you’ll reject me because I only have one arm left. But take it. This is…”

“Thank you.”

Tak.

Callius grabbed the Blue Thunderbolt Sword.

But Bernard’s hand holding the sword did not let go for some reason.

“I’m not finished yet.”

“It’s superfluous. Just give it to me.”

“You’ll refuse… won’t you?”

“Why would I refuse something I’m given?”

This is the sword I’ve been coveting and waiting for, for so many years.

Why would I be willing to give it up?

“I only have one arm left, if I don’t even have my Thunderbolt Sword, how am I supposed to live!”

Callius’ eyes turned cold.

“What do you mean?”

“You should reject it for a while worrying about me and then reluctantly agree! That should cement my prestige!”

“What the hell.”

What’s going on in that head of yours?

Callius relinquished his hold on the Thunderbolt Sword.

Bernard, who clutching it with his remaining left arm, coughed in embarrassment.

“Hmm. This Thunderbolt Sword. My best friend, Rakan, once fell into a crisis. After a bloody battle that ended with his self-sacrifice, he became a carcass according to his own will.”

Pilgrims, before their succession ceremony –

All of them sign one pledge.

That their own souls shall not ascend into the arms of God, but remain behind a while for the sake of the Church.

They pledge that they shall have no objection to becoming a carcass after their deaths.

A ‘Mortal Vow.’

The Thunderbolt Sword had also been made the same way.

“The enemy was strong. One who’d ruled the northern countryside. It was so strong, that the fight went on for three days and three nights…. In the end, we won, but a lot of blood was shed.”

Of course, Callius knew the details.

Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

The existence of the man called Rakan, and the background behind Bernard acquiring his moniker, the Blue Thunderbolt, Callius knew it all.

A group of pilgrims who’d been dispatched to the North.

Bernard and Rakan being the best of them.

The strongest, and the most faithful among the pilgrims.

But a sudden crisis called for a sacrifice.

By the time Bernard arrived, the situation was already hopeless, and Rakan became a carcass sword as he had hoped.

“I took revenge with this Rakan by my side. A victory after fighting for three days and three nights. The king of the demonic beasts that made the North tremble… I remember being so scared at the time.”

“How long do I have to listen to this?”

As the story stretched longer and longer, Callius couldn’t help but interject with a bored tone.

Bernard’s eyes stung him with a sharp glare, but then softened.

“Will you continue carrying the will of my friend, Rakan?”

“Yes.”

Tas. The gazes of Bernard and Callius, who each held one end of the sword, intersected.

And soon –

“…”

“…”

Shake, shake.

The struggle began.

“Can’t you just give it to me?”

“My warrior’s blood is boiling. I think I can still use it…”

“Don’t bullshit.”

“What bullshit! I’m still alright! I wake up full of energy every morning!”

With a, kwang!

Callius, who had seized it by force, hurriedly hung the Thunderbolt Sword at his waist.

“Energy my foot.”

“Ah…”

Did I lose my sword? Bernard looked at the Thunderbolt Sword with sad eyes.

Conversely, Callius patted the sword with a reassured face.

“Actually, I have another reason for entrusting you with Rakan.”

“What’s that?”

“The beast that killed my friend, Rakan. Its cubs are still alive.”

“…?”

That was then.

『Epic Quest』

<Sprout of the Aftermath>

Grade – A+

Nip the sprout of the aftermath in the bud.

Reward: Blue Lightning (牢靑).

System messages began to arrive.

Callius was startled.

‘Again…’

This was a part that he hadn’t set.

The sprout of the aftermath.

“You mean… a cub of that beast?”

“Yeah. I only caught one glance, but there’s no way I’d ever mistake its appearance. I’ve never been able to forget its mother’s appearance or her blue lightning.”

The beast that had killed Rakan.

The background had been set only that far.

“It’s a cross between a dragon and a wolf. It has dragon scales all over its body, and there’re two horns on its head sparking with blue lightning.”

I’ve never set anything like that.

A descendant of a dragon and a wolf…

“Why not just kill it when you saw it on the battlefield?”

“I was going to! But it just looked at the battlefield from afar and didn’t come closer. As if it came to sightsee for fun.”

Considering Bernard’s testimony and the new quest message, it has to be true.

A descendant of the dragons.

One of those bastards is still alive.

“Callius. It’s a very clever creature. Make sure you never allow it to escape. If you leave it alone, it’ll one day rule the beasts of the northern forest like the old days and become a threat to us.”

“What’s its name?”

I don’t remember setting it.

But Bernard would know.

Even if it’s never been set.

Because it’s a past he’s lived through.

“I used to call it the thunder wolf dragon (雷狼竜).”

Thunder wolf dragon, eh.

A wolf with dragon blood.

Hence the name.

“Actually, Rakan has one more secret. Do you want to hear it?”

“You mean that this sword is a demon sword?”

“!! How did you know!”

Who would know if I don’t?

The reason why Bernard spends all his time catching beasts in the North is partly because of this sword.

Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

This sword is a demon sword, crafted by mixing the half-melted carcass of Rakan with another demon, in the belly of the thunder wolf dragon.

‘Dragon blood is also mixed, so it’s a dragon demon sword.’

Anyway, it is a sword that the Church is bound to hate.

“So that’s why you’re giving it to me. So I’ll take it and get arrested.”

“What are you talking about! It’s time to pass it on, that’s all. This sick and weary old man no longer has the strength to lift a sword, so the embers of the burnt torch should be passed on to new ones.”

He turned his face away and spoke thus.

While constantly coughing as was his wont, be it winter or summer.

Rousing himself from such bittersweet thoughts, Callius considered the quest reward.

Reward from the『Epic Quest』.

Blue lightning.

Literally translated, thunderbolt.

‘It will strengthen the electric power of the sword.’

A quest for a sword, with a dash of history mixed in.

There’s no reason not to accept it.

Callius, grabbing the sword’s handle, slowly pulled Rakan’s blade out.

「Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan」
Grade – Spirit
Infused Soul – Ra??kan
Unique Ability – Blue Lightning

The infused soul had a question mark. It wasn’t a normal magicborn, but the demon had probably been too corroded by the digestive juices to persist.

‘I can’t take it out in front of those people.’

The same went for the Predator Sword – Loas.

Strong Sword – Gwydd. Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan.

All the swords Callius had were demon swords, so he couldn’t take them out in front of the inquisitors.

Anybody sensitive to demon magic would will probably notice.

‘They aren’t heretic inquisitors for nothing.’

Besides, the guys who’d come here were the commanders of the Inquisitorial Squads.

Even a minor nitpick might end up being something quite annoying.

Cheok.

Callius, who put the Thunderbolt Sword – Rakan back in, looked at Bernard and asked.

“What are you going to do now?”

“What do you mean?”

“Going forward.”

“What can an old man do? Just listen to the confessions of the villagers as a pastime… and occasionally teach swordsmanship.”

He’d been in the North for a long time.

For him, the North was now home.

This land is cold and barren.

That’s why one yearns for warmth.

“When I first came to the North, someone told me. There are times when even the cold can feel warm.”

At first, I thought it was bullshit.

“For me, the harsh cold wind that blows all year round has long since felt quite cozy.”

Falling snowflakes that glinted beautifully in the sunlight.

– Spar! Haha!

Through the falling snowflakes, one could see children, training their swordsmanship.

The corners of Bernard’s lips drew up in an arc.

“Is that so.”

“Callius. I’ve traded my arm for the future of the North. If you’ve saved the whole damned North with that, didn’t it come cheap? Besides, this is a saga that’s worth drinking about for the rest of my life.”

So –

“Don’t be too sad. I just lost an arm, that’s all.”

Hearing Bernard’s quiet words –

Callius licked his lips a few times before responding.

He didn’t know how to comfort a loss he had never felt.

But.

“Master! I invented a new sword art!”

“Oh! Is that so? Let’s see!”

Even after losing an arm and letting the sword go, Bernard was trying to move on.

So, just…

“May God not watch over Bernard’s path ahead.”

Just a small wish floated in the wind.


A banquet hall in the inner city of Jevarsch.

A long rectangular table, lit by soft lighting.

Candlesticks lighting up the darkness.

In a place overflowing with food, the air was taut with tension.

“It’s not much, but please eat to your heart’s content.”

A middle-aged man sitting at the top of the table, savouring wine.

Elburton, pretended not to notice the needle-sharp momentum of those present at the dinner.

“I hope the northern food will please your palate.”

On the right were the commanders of the Inquisition.

And on the left were Callius and Emily. His knights, Allen and Orphin, stayed standing.

Allen and Orphin, who were standing behind Callius, as well as Emily, did not show any facial expression, but they exuded a heavy and burdensome aura.

Because of the mighty pressure covering them, aura quietly leaked out of their whole bodies.

“It is an honour for us to be invited to a Jervain family dinner.”

“Is that so.”

“The lord’s eyes are evidence of the stigmata of God. Just seeing them can be called an honour.”

“We have merely received the grace of our ancestors. There is no achievement for me to boast of.”

“Haha, you are too humble. Protecting the northern lands is the same as protecting Carpe. We only took a small part in the glorious battlefield, but it’s still a great honour for us.”

A friendly conversation ensued.

Rivon was good at sabotage, so, clever as a snake, he put Jervain and the northern lands on a pedestal.

‘You’re a smooth talker.’

He didn’t know what kind of story he was trying to weave, but there had to be reason behind praising Jervain so excessively.

Callius couldn’t let it go.

“Inquisitor Ryburn.”

“Yes, Master Callius.”

“If it’s such an honour, you wouldn’t hesitate to help the North a little more, would you?”

“Of course. To help the North is to help Carpe, and what is for the Carpe is for the Church.”

The Church exists for God.

So, it could be said that this was a work for God.

“This war has left us with enough orc corpses to build a few mountains. How about saving them by turning their filth into carcasses?”

Ryburn’s brows twitched.

“You mean all of them…?”

“Why not? It’s not too difficult. Since you have hundreds of troops, the Church can give them a chance to wash their fallen souls with the carcass ritual.”

“Of course, that’s true, but…”

Ryburn glanced at the captains next to him. They nodded their heads and raised their glasses in response.

“Alright. Then we’ll have to adjust the proportions.”

“Adjust? What kind of adjustment are you talking about?”

“… That, of course, what to do with the carcasses.”

It must’ve been about deciding the Church’s share with the North. But Callius had no intention of allowing that.

“They are the ones who ripped the flesh and blood of the Northern Army, who’d been born and raised in the North. Naturally, the people of our North have to carry them and wash their corrupted souls with blood. Or, does the Church intend to again send reinforcements for the North like they did this time?”

Ryburn was speechless.

What he was hearing was that they would make more than ten thousand orcs into carcasses and the North would take them all.

If so, who would pay for their labour? Even if it was the Church, nobody works without pay.

‘It’s said that an idiot is forever an idiot. I didn’t know you’d be so bold.’

Ryburn licked the insides of his mouth and gave a cold smile.

A serpentine scheme flashed through his mind.

It was a way of putting pressure on Callius and the North and reducing their effort.

“When I think about it again, what Master Callius said is right. If you promise me one thing in return, I’ll gladly do it.”

“Tell me.”

“If Master Callius returns to the Church with us, we will honour everything you have said.”

“You mean me? Why?”

“We of the Inquisitorial Squads highly appreciate Master Callius’ skills, so we will recommend you as a new inquisitor.”

Of course.

“Before that, you have to go through the test of heresy first… Of course, if it’s Master Callius, there should be no problem.”

As long as there is no sin, that is.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 58

“It’s peaceful.”

It was peaceful.

As the land seething with beasts became calm, peace came to the North.

The end of the war was one reason, but the bigger reason was that the beast population throughout the northern lands had plummeted due to the invading orcs using them as food.

Without the presence of the beasts, the only problem the North faced was just a little cold, so it was a time of perfect peace for the residents.

Although they mourned the losses of their families for a while, as time passed, they had started helping each other and regaining the strength needed to live such hard lives.

“That’s good.”

He said while looking at Jevarsch.

The collapsed walls were being repaired.

The villagers were milling about, distributing food to the soldiers, their footsteps bold and confident.

The work might’ve looked arduous, but their faces didn’t look too bad.

They were marching steadily towards tomorrow.

It was quite nice to see.

“Not bad.”

Most of his actions had been for the sake of his quests, but thinking that it’d helped them in their lives, a corner of his heart felt proud.

“Isn’t it? Everyone is praising you, Boss.”

It was Bruns.

As soon as he’d heard the news about Callius being awake, he’d jumped up and rushed back in tears. That had been an hour ago.

Taking upon himself the role of a guide, he was updating Callius on the situation here and there.

“Ah! It’s Master Callius!”

“The war hero!”

The children called him a hero when they saw him, and the locals he met on the road put their hands on their chests and greeted him politely.

The images superimposed with his memory of being shunned and avoided, during his days as a maniac.

Compared to before –

Their faces now told a different story.

He felt a sense of exasperation welling up.

“Lay off, you little brats.”

He wished he could respond with something better.

Even now, the characteristic, Scapegrace of the Count Family, was proving to be really irritating.

But what could he do?

That’s just who Callius is.

As he gazed at the children happily screaming and running away, Bruns said with a subdued tone.

“These children.”

“What?”

“They’ve started studying swordsmanship with Master Bernard. They’ve all seen and felt various things during the Northern War, so they’re trying pretty hard.”

And is that old sir in good enough shape to go about teaching people right now?

“How is that old man faring?”

“He’s healthy. He was lying in bed for a day or two, so his body is sore.”

Even though he’d lost an arm[1], the paladin seemed to have recovered enough physically to move around.

Callius was glad the man was in good health, but he still couldn’t help but feel bitter.

He was able to kill the enemy because Bernard gave him time by sacrificing an arm. However, for a paladin who’d been holding a sword all his life, losing a hand was no different than losing his whole life.

A seed of guilt had nestled in his heart, making it heavy.

‘If I had some holy water left, I would’ve tried attaching it once.’

Unfortunately, not a drop of it was left.

Although he had crude troll blood, it’d be tough to use that for attaching a severed arm.

From what he’d heard, the wound had even been burned before being bandaged and given first aid.

Even with holy water, it’d be difficult to re-attach the amputated part after that.

“Where is he now?”

“Probably in the prayer room.”

The prayer room.

“I see. There must be quite a few people who’ve been left shattered by this war.”

There had to be quite a lot of work still to be done.

Other than that, there were Allen and Aaron.

Orphin and the other knights were repairing the walls, collecting abandoned food and looking for missing persons. And the two were also busy with their own work, collecting the remains of the fallen.

Although the war was over, there were many things left to do.

“Guess I came late.”

The dead numbered in the thousands.

It was no easy task to gather their remains and deliver them to the friends and family of the deceased.

“I’ll help out too.”

“You don’t have to.”

“Why?”

“They decided on their own to come and help out.”

“Ah, you mean ‘those bastards’.”

That was then.

Speak of the devil and he shall appear.

A very bothersome guy appeared.

“Isn’t it Master Callius? Are you already well enough to move?”

Wearing a symbol of the Church.

A cloak that symbolized the Heretic Inquisitors, engraved with the symbol of the crossed twin swords.

He spoke with a smile, but his attitude was barefacedly pretentious.

“As you see.”

Callius couldn’t be sure if it was actually an ally or an uninvited guest, who’d arrived at the North.

It was Inquisitor Ryburn.

“That’s right. Oh, I’m sure Master Callius will be attending this evening’s dinner as well.”

“Is there something like that?”

“Yes, I heard somewhere that the guests would be treated tonight.”

Perhaps it was a banquet to commend the Inquisition, who’d helped in the war.

Callius himself had also awakened, so the dinner Ryburn was referring to was probably being held to repay the help received in the war.

“I’ll attend if I can.”

“I’d love to hear more about the story of a war hero. There are also some other words to share… Then, see you.”

After saying farewell and that he hoped to meet again at dinner, Ryburn slowly disappeared in the distance.

Callius clicked his tongue.

Poisonous Akasha.

The Iron Grace Inquisitor, Ryburn.

Ryburn du Valus.

“He’s like a stalker.”

“I never dreamed that they would come this far.”

Callius hadn’t, either.

If he hadn’t seen them on his way to the battlefield, it’d have been one big surprise.

“Did you tattle on me?”

“No way! I hate them too. They chased us so hard we couldn’t even sleep for a while. You’ve been chased after not sleeping properly for a while because of them. I still get mad just thinking about it.”

True enough.

And now that already annoying guy had two other captains tagging along.

“He must’ve come here to arrest me.”

Knowing that Callius was in the North, he’d probably been afraid of Jervain’s reputation and had asked for support.

But he’d had no choice but to help the North during the war.

No matter how much their role was to find and interrogate heretics, it’d have been strange for them to not raise their swords when facing barbarian savages who believed in foreign Gods.

The helping part was mostly accidental.

“I don’t know how they’re going to be rewarded for their help, since the North has no money.”

“Doesn’t the North have money?”

“Just look at the place. It’s a barren land where it snows all year round.”

Because of the beasts, it can’t attract tourists, and the crops grown in this barren land do not have much taste or nutrition to speak of.

The only special regional products are medicinal herbs, and by-products of magical beasts.

Still, there’s a huge population of magical beasts, and selling their by-products to the Church or the kingdom is the main source of revenue.

“Hmm.”

If it’s money –

In the future, the northern lands will get exposed to quite a lot of danger.

The orcs have been largely decimated this time, so there’s no need to worry about them for a while, but the Imperial Army is a different matter.

The North is like a thorn in the eye of those trying to subjugate Carpe, so you never know when another war might break out.

Jervain of the North has long been famous as the Pillar of Carpe.

“If there’s money, it’ll be easy to replenish the lost manpower.”

Although the main forces of the North are returning from the borders, even taking them into account, this war has caused great damage.

It’ll take a lot of time and money to replenish the ranks of the knights and soldiers who’d been sacrificed.

‘The only way to save time is money, and it’s difficult because there’re few ways to earn money in the North.’

But.

Callius knew.

How to make a great sum of money.

‘In the North, orc corpses are now piled up like a mountain, unattended.’

And there were hundreds of priests of the Church stationed here.

“They’re the ones who tormented me even though I’m innocent, so it’s fair that they should pay a price.”


“How was it?”

“It was normal. He had the typical tone and arrogant behaviour of a noble.”

It was typical of nobility.

Of course, he had the most noble appearance among all nobles.

Ryburn straightened his glasses and looked at his companions.

Captain of the Third Inquisitorial Squad.

Orcal du Valus.

Captain of the Sixth Inquisitorial Squad.

Druma du Valus.

And finally, himself, the captain of the Fifth Inquisitorial Squad.

Ryburn du Valus.

All three were gathered in the guest room inside the Jevarsch Fortress.

Three of the seven captains were gathered. All of them were spirit sword bearers, and they were the leaders of the Heretic Inquisition, who had a proven record of strength and faithfulness within the Church of Valtherus.

“You know I’m not asking that. Other than that?”

“… I don’t know about his level of divine power. The energy I felt was minimal.”

The level of divine power was minimal.

Rumours that he had made an outstanding performance in the war seemed to have been false.

Forget about the level of an orc commander.

He could only feel the energy of an ordinary knight who might even lose to an orc champion.

“It was insignificant? To what extent?”

“The amount I could feel was around the fourth grade.”

Although the quantity or quality of divine power did not alone determine the strength of a knight…

Level four was the level of a regular knight.

“What, that’s all?”

The smaller the amount of divine power, the less could be used to strengthen your physical ability, and the smaller the amplification.

The higher the level of divine power, the higher the overall physical specifications.

No matter how great a swordsmanship he possessed, if he didn’t have the physical ability to support it, it was just a joke.

“How was the purity?”

“Purity wasn’t bad. But if I had to say, it was around third grade.”

“But didn’t he win one-on-one against the warlord? I thought he was really strong, because he killed that kind of a guy.”

“You can’t believe rumours.”

“No, no, all the soldiers and knights who fought on the battlefield were like that, right?”

Had it not been for Callius, this war would have ended with a shameful defeat.

“I don’t think they’re all hypnotized.”

“We saw it too. Certainly, it was a scene worthy of veneration.”

“Hmm.”

The scenery they’d seen in person still hadn’t easily faded from their minds.

They saw the warlord dead on the ground, and in front of him, surrounded by many knights, the bleeding form of Callius.

There were traces of a huge battle, and the knights on the battlefield shed tears.

It was different from just listening to it afterwards.

It was difficult to dismiss what they’d seen as a lie.

“Still, Ryburn, you probably didn’t make a mistake. If he’s that weak, can’t we just take him with us?”

It was the captain of the Third Squad, Orcal.

A man with curly brown hair and a youthful appearance.

At first glance, he looked young and naive, but he was the one with the cruellest disposition among the heretic inquisitors.

“How do you mean?”

“How else? Have we done something like this just once or twice? Even if the opponent is a nobleman, the task of an inquisitor is to root out heretics.”

“But there’s no evidence.”

Everybody knew that already.

However, there was no clear evidence.

Besides, Callius was the eldest son of Count Jervain, one of the four great nobles of Carpe.

It was impossible to arrest him on suspicion alone without any evidence.

“If there’s no evidence, we can create it.”

The captain of the Sixth Squad said with a deep voice.

Druma.

When he, who was usually reticent to speak, opened his mouth, it had to be something useful.

“How do you mean?”

“Didn’t the suspicions of heresy come about because his swordsmanship suddenly rose sharply, although he was known to be a talentless dullard?”

Right.

Callius must’ve gotten his hands on a holy relic.

Something that changed him, who had been the most untalented dullard in the kingdom.

It could be said that he was now a completely different person.

There was no doubt that his level of swordsmanship talent, which was innate and impossible to change, had risen sharply.

Even though he found such a great relic, he did not report it to the Church, so it was heresy.

‘But his identity is an obstacle to proceeding with the interrogation… ‘

If this place hadn’t been the domain of Jervain.

At the very least, if he’d still been the old piece of trash, they wouldn’t have had to worry about it. The Jervain still lived, so it was impossible to forcefully arrest the hero who’d protected the North.

“Then make him an inquisitor, and the problem will go away.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] We really suspected and re-checked while translating the fight scene, and were convinced it mentioned both hands being severed, but guess it’s time to eat crow.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 57

“Are you really alright?”

Callius answered affirmatively to the worried Emily.

To be honest, he was still confused, but he could only answer that way.

It’s not like he could tell Emily or the rest about the system.

“What did you do all of a sudden? Everyone was dumbfounded. I was worried too. You didn’t wake up for ten whole days.”

“I got a little… enlightenment.”

Enlightenment.

What a simple word.

Emily’s brows furrowed softly hearing it.

“Looks like it. Your divine power is stronger than before. Even I can feel it.”

Truly. His divine power level did not rise, but the purity became outstanding.

If the divine power before had been light and thin, should it be said that it was now quite heavy and thick?

“Still, I was surprised. I was worried that you might never wake up at all, but suddenly there was a commotion… Take a bath first. You stink.”

“Yeah.”

His body was awash with a foul odour as if it had was packed full of waste products. However, the skin covered with shells like a lizard might shed, and the flesh underneath was white.

‘That’s interesting.’

After taking a quick bath, Callius felt anew the energy that was welling up from his elixir field.

It must be said that in order to achieve three peaks, the original first and second peaks had to be broken and remade.

“If it weren’t for the seed’s performance, I wouldn’t have even dreamed of this.”

But there was something that bothered him.

A defeated God whose name had been lost.

That bastard dug into his body, and the Six Peak Flowers technique rose to the mountain summit.

‘Again.’

Parts that he’d never set up was bothering him again.

But aside from the message, there was really nothing to examine.

The traces of the seed that had sunk into the elixir field had long since disappeared.

Inside the room he’d been left alone in, Callius put down the wet towel and reflected on what had just happened.

“A defeated God dwells.”

What significance did this have?

A defeated God.

The seed of that God had nestled inside him.

‘Perhaps it’s safer to say that the will of God dwells there.’

The system message did not say the seed, but rather the God dwelt.

A defeated God’s will.

Or something similar, nestled inside his elixir field, creating the third three peak of Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season and six energy veins.

Now, in his elixir field, three buds had taken root, with two veins each.

The stronger and more resplendent buds were the reason behind his purer divine power.

‘Is there no other effect because it’s a defeated God?’

At first, he’d been worried about the clash between different divine powers.

However, the divine power inside the seed was so pure and homogeneous that it even made the Six Peak Flowers bloom.

Despite all his worries, only good things happened.

“It’s a little embarrassing.”

His whole body was brimming with divine power, elevating his aura.

He took the Vivi’s Bracelet that had been placed on the table and wore it.

Then, the powerful surge of divine power again faded calmly.

“Did I lose the half-glove that Dexter made for me?”

It looked like it was torn or lost during the battle.

He felt sorry, but it couldn’t be helped.

He put the Predator Sword into the subspace and gently raised the Strong Sword.

As he grabbed the hilt of the sword and slowly pulled it out, the broken grey-white blade was revealed.

「Strong Sword – Gwydd」
Grade – Spirit
Infused Soul – Gwydd, the Troll
Unique Ability – Spirit Descent

The sword was broken, but the soul was still there.

If it had been a life sword, he would’ve just sent it to the heavens to get a reward.

‘Just throwing it away would be a pity.’

The Strong Sword had demonstrated its power in this war. If it weren’t for the troll’s spirit descent, he wouldn’t have been able to turn the battle around.

It was difficult to give up the Strong Sword, which let one borrow the might and regenerative power of a troll.

Whether or not he could get a reward for a demonic sword was also unknown.

“I’ll have to call Dexter.”

It was unknown if even he could fix it, but he’d still have to call Dexter and show it to him.

It’s not that he didn’t believe in the dwarf’s skills, but this was no ordinary sword.

Originally, taking it to the Church getting it tested would have been the right decision, but…

‘It’s impossible because it’s a sword mixed with demonic power.’

If you take such a sword there, it would either be taken away or he would be driven away as a heretic.

There was no reason for him to rock the boat[1].

If even Dexter couldn’t fix it…

‘I’ll have to take the risk and try to fix it myself.’

Originally, the soul of a life sword would disappear as soon as it was broken, but the soul of a troll would not disappear that easily.

He was sure it could be fixed somehow.

Callius stopped himself from worrying further and put the sword down.

“Shall we check the rest of the rewards?”

Because of the seed of the defeated God, he hadn’t really looked at the rest of the rewards.

The existence of the seed was still an open question, but there was no way to find out, so for now he could only accept it as a fortuitous encounter.

‘If Six Peak Flowers technique reacted…’

He had some hopes, but he couldn’t be sure.

He shook his head as he remembered the saint of the Church, who had disappeared so long ago.

[Choice of Unique Talent].

[Rare Trait Draw Ticket].

Unique talents and rare traits!

“Talents and traits.”

Talents, and traits.

It wasn’t easy to acquire talents compared to traits. He decided to take a look at the talent options right away.

It was written as “choice”, so there must be a few options.

[Choice of Unique Talent]

  1. 『Royal Order at the Stroke of a Pen (一筆揮之)[2]
    • Write any text smoothly without obstacles. Or interpret any text immediately without obstacles.
  2. 『Instinctive Intuition』
    • Know things that cannot normally be felt through instinctive intuition.
  3. 『Calculations in the Dark (暗算)』
    • The ability to calculate in your head without using any tools is faster.

‘As expected, they are all unique talents.’

None of the three were bad.

At first glance, one might think they were useless talents, but in this world, each country spoke a different language.

In addition, there were countless other languages, such as ancient languages ​​and languages ​​of different races, and just being able to read them could bring many advantages.

‘For example.’

It meant that he could read the language of the Vira people that he’d discovered recently.

And find out how that ancient civilization crafted artefacts.

Besides, the language left by the Gods might appear in the future, so this talent would always be helpful.

‘It’s not worth throwing away intuition, though.’

In a sense, intuition is everything in battle.

There are no few people who fight entirely based on their intuition.

Besides, it would not only be useful in battle, but would definitely be of great help during trading.

‘Mental calculation is good, too.’

Every battle is also a battle of numbers.

When the enemy does this, I counterattack like this, and the ball goes to the other’s court, and so on.

In battles numbers were essential, and better mental calculation ability meant one could solve problems more easily on the battlefield.

After contemplating for a while, Callius chose 『Instinctive Intuition』.

Because the first and the third were talents that were a bit disappointing for unique grade.

There could’ve been many better choices… But what could he do?

He had to make do with what he’d been given.

‘Good intuition will be of great help during enlightenment or in dangerous situations. Intuition is the best.’

Other things you might be able to do with effort, but not improve your intuition.

It was purely a matter of innate talent.

[Choose Instinctive Intuition?]

So, along with the sound of the wind blowing, he felt a little heat all over his body, which then disappeared in the next instant.

‘Let’s leave it at that for now.’

Next, he decided to take a look at the trait draw.

It was a draw, meaning he had to rely purely on luck.

He cleared my mind and started the draw.

[Starting to draw rare traits.]

.

.

.

He could hear the sounds of a roulette wheel, spinning.

What would come out?

Since it was rare, he thought something quite useful might come out. Something to strengthen the physical ability might be good, or a trait that helped get more wealth.

Whatever came out, if it was rare, it would surely be something useful, so his heart was already poundin.

Tiling.

『Pheromone』

Grade – Rare

  • The body smells good.

The moment he saw the message on the status window, he let out a sigh.

“Ha! Really.”

Pheromone. It was so absurd that he had no words to describe it.

The only explanation was that the body smelled good. Meaning no effect whatsioever.

“This is something rare, is it.”

It was a passive effect, so he couldn’t even turn it on or off.

It was more like a garbage setting if you thought of it like making yourself easier to detect due to the scent of pheromones during a surprise operation or an ambush.

He didn’t even know how it smelled like because it was his own scent.

“I’ll have to ask somebody later.”

The remaining rewards were three sacred stones and a saddle.

The Saddle of Humasys, who’d been famous as a master horseman.

[Saddle of Humasys]

Grade – Rare

  • Horsemanship +2

Even Callius, who hadn’t been able to ride a horse to save his life, wouldn’t find riding difficult anymore if he had this.

Since the sacred stones could be consumed with the Gluttony characteristic, they could be used for training or to supplement divine power in an emergency. They could also be used as currency, so there was nothing wrong with getting them.

After reviewing the usages of the items obtained and putting them back into the subspace –

Callius took out the holy grail, and two containers full of troll blood.

To test out his hypothesis, he dripped a drop of troll blood on the chalice.

Ttok.

With that sound, a subtle divine power began to coalesce in the holy grail.

Since ancient times, the holy grail had been known to contain the blood of God, but it was also famous for transforming its nature and turning it into wine.

So Callius tried it out, in the hope that the grail might have the power of purification in this place as well, same as in those religions.

If only he could purify the demonic power mixed in the troll blood.

Purified troll blood was literally a potion, so it’d be of great help to Callius, who didn’t have any holy water left.

Having a potion that can restore the body is no different than having an extra life.

“I can’t do it.”

He tried supplying it with divine power, but it didn’t change much.

“Shouldn’t you at least leave a manual or something?”

There was no helping it.

The precious troll blood was taken back and the chalice put aside.

Let’s try the purification later. I think I’ll have to look for some related books or literature.

“There’s a lot to do.”

The troll blood had be purified.

Six Peak Flowers technique had risen to the three peaks summit, but it still needed to be stabilized a bit more.

The energy veins had to be examined again, and then there was the sword and the leftover problems of the northern lands. He’d have to re-organize his schedule for the future.

“Before the empire attacks again, we must organize the northern lands and dig out the rotten roots of the Carpe Kingdom.”

Tuk, tuk.

The sounds of Callius’ fingers, tapping the table, indicated how much trouble he was still in.

However, it stopped quickly, and the corners of his mouth curved in an arc.

“Shall we use them, then?”


An office inside the castle.

“So Callius woke up.”

“Yes, he did.”

“Good to hear. Hahaha.”

After the war, the Master of the North had a lot to laugh about.

Elburton von Jervain.

The fatal wound he had sustained in battle healed immediately. Rather, he was in better health than before, so once the war was over, he got locked up in his office with a pile of papers about the post-processing.

But Elburton always had a smile at the corners of his lips. Because of his son, who was now called a war hero.

Because of Callius.

“What are you going to do about him?”

“You mean Callius?”

“Yes. Isn’t Callavan in hiding?”

After the war, Callavan disappeared. Since no one could find him even during the war, he’d probably gone into hiding right away.

“Yeah, now that he’s gone, I’ll have to give Callius what he should have had.”

“Since Young Master contributed more than anyone else in this war, it’s only natural that he should be rewarded appropriately.”

“Yeah. It’s been a while since I last opened the vault. He’d like that, too, right?”

The treasure vault of the Jervain family.

Since it was a place containing the artifacts and swords made by the successive patriarchs, Callius would surely be satisfied.

“Of course. A knight with that level of skill must covet the treasures there.”

“Yeah. That’s right. Since Callis is the family heirloom, it won’t be possible right now, but other treasures are fine. Didn’t one of his swords break anyway? I have to do at least this so he won’t be sad.”

Jjek.

As Elburton spoke, his mouth felt a bitter taste. If he’d known things would turn out like this, he never would’ve have chased his own son out in the first place.

He was deeply regretful for not properly noticing the qualities of his own son, but what could he do? It was all spilled milk.

Even though his son had been abandoned, he’d risked his life to protect the northern lands, so the only wise choice now was to do everything he couldn’t do until now.

“The successor position…”

“That too, I’ll have to arrange.”

Seeing Callius’ performance in this war, Elburton thought it would be good enough to entrust the North to him.

Now there was no other option.

It was Elburton who’d adopted somebody and caused this chaos.

Callius, who Elburton had always been worried about as a parent, grew up and came back to see him, so how could he not give him everything he could as a father? Even if he didn’t like the gift, it was enough to leave it to him.

“Then what to do about the children?”

“Hmm…”

That bastard’s children.

Rivan, the son of Callavan, and Rinney, the daughter.

Now that Callavan had disappeared, rumours that they were the children of a traitor were spreading throughout the castle.

“The children are innocent, but it’s difficult to leave them like this.”

“I’ve already thought about that issue, so you don’t have to worry about it.”

Just entrust them to Callius.

He was the one who’d be responsible for the North and Jervain in the future, so it wouldn’t hurt to leave him the decision-making power about this kind of thing.

Besides, the children of Callavan were not complete strangers to Callius either.

“All right.”

“More than that, though.”

“Yes.”

“I’m wondering what to do with them.”

“Are you talking about them…?”

If one was a war hero who beheaded the enemy’s chief on the battlefield.

Then they, who appeared just in time, and swiftly cleaned up the remnants of the enemy army, were also worthy of being called heroes.

If it weren’t for the reinforcements that appeared so suddenly, the lives of many more northern men would’ve been lost.

“But you can’t listen to their demands.”

“Right.”

There was only one thing the Inquisition wanted.

To take Callius into custody.

“My goodness.”

What the hell have you been up to?

Before, Elburton might’ve left it at that, thinking his son was a crazy maniac after all, but now he couldn’t.

Callius was now the hero who’d saved the North.

He had to be treated like a hero.

“I can’t hand my son over to those crazy people.” Elburton had no intention of surrendering Callius to them.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 긁어 부스럼을 만들 (lit. scrape and make crumbs) means to do something useless, translated as rocking the boat.

[2] 일필휘지 (lit. one brushstroke crown’s orders) is being translated as Royal Order at the Stroke of a Pen.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 56

Tadak, tadak.

The first noise he heard was the crackling sound of firewood tickling his ears. Accompanying it was the sound of a book’s pages being turned.

When he slowly opened his eyes, he could see the ceiling lit by the reddish glow of candles and stoves, as well as a girl flipping through a book sitting at his bedside.

Black hair and grey eyes.

It was Emily.

She hadn’t even noticed Callius waking up, such was her concentration.

What kind of book was it that made her so engrossed?

‘Textbook of Northern Swordsmanship?’

It didn’t seem like a book a twelve-year-old would want to read with such intense focus.

As he didn’t want to disturb her, Callius began to quietly go over his own physical state.

Circulating power from the toes to the fingertips.

‘The wounds are all healed.’

The wounds inflicted by the orc general had already healed.

The efficacy of holy water truly great.

Even a mortal wound had healed perfectly.

There were a few scars, but he managed to survived without any damage, so that wasn’t a problem.

When he took a closer look just to make sure, his body was actually in very good condition.

Better than before, even.

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim

「Spirit」 – Level 3

「Divine Power」 – 6251/6251

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing – Best]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye]

[Ability]

Strength – 81 (30)

Agility – 55 (30)

Skill – 16

Health – 50 (30)

Faith – 73

Several stats had increased.

Strength had risen from 76 to 81, and skill, from 13 to 16.

Health, from 47 to 50.

He didn’t know why that went up.

Perhaps because he’d pressed his body to the limit while crossing the boundary of life and death.

While deeply contemplating, Callius noticed a startling change.

‘When did my Six Peak Flowers technique evolve?’

Except for the two buds that’d been already present in elixir field, there was now one more.

The third bud of the Six Peak Flowers technique was about to be completed.

‘Is this the effect of Death Verse Composition?’

Did the realization he’d gained at that time have an impact on the Six Peak Flowers technique?

He thought about it for a while, but couldn’t come up with a concrete answer.

But it was quite a pleasing occurrence.

Although it was not yet complete, the divine power had gathered, spinning.

The third bud in his elixir field was still unfinished.

It was appropriate, considering that he had one last step left.

‘That last battle, and holy water. And perhaps the enlightenment of Death Verse Composition?’

But Callius’ expression soon sank back into calmness.

Six Peak Flowers technique is originally rooted on Three Peaks (三峯).

The difficulty rises sharply from creating the third bud.

Till the second peak the process is simple, but from the third, the difficulty of condensing a new bud is like creating a star in the sky.

‘It would be difficult even if several sacred stones came out as quest rewards.’

It’d be difficult to do it with just sacred stones, or eating a dragon’s heart or drinking its blood. Maybe it’d be difficult unless you have the holy relic or even the holy grail of a God.

The reason being that from the third peak, you have to construct a vein that connects the three buds.

You need to create a flow of spiritual force that circulates between the three buds.

Only then can you be said to have truly achieved three peaks.

Since you have to create something from nothing inside your elixir field, the level of difficulty is naturally different.

‘I’ll have to do it step by step. Maybe something helpful will come out as a reward.’

I remember getting some rewards?

『Fatalite’s Wheel – Complete』

  • Number of orcs killed: 2782
  • Number of beasts Killed: 786
  • Number of people saved: 453
  • Number of orc champions killed: 1
  • Number of orc overlords killed: 1

<Reward Level> [S+]

[You have completed a main quest.]

[Special rewards are given.]

This is the message window I saw before I lost consciousness.

I can’t stand my curiosity.

[The S+ reward box has been given.]

[Opened the S+ reward box.]

Several messages burst out with the sound of small firecrackers.

[Broken Sword of a Forgotten God]

[Subspace]

[Seed of a Defeated God]

[Holy Grail of a Defeated God]

[Choice of Unique Talent]

[Rare Trait Draw Ticket]

[Sacred Stone x3]

[Saddle of Humasys]

‘It’s an S+ level reward, so there are a lot of things.’

[Broken Sword of a Forgotten God]

Grade – Relic

  • The broken sword of a forgotten God.
  • Although it is broken, using divine power, this sword can transform into any other sword it has touched with which it has a deep bond.

‘I never thought this might come out…’

The corners of Callius’ lips drew up in an an arc. The Broken Sword of a Forgotten God.

Since the main quest rewards were always random, he hadn’t expected to get it even if this was an S+ level reward.

But this relic actually came out.

‘Of course, it’s of no use now.’

But it was an item that would be of great use someday if he had it.

Because it was a relic that could summon any sword it’d touched.

No matter who owns the sword, if the owner of the relic touches it once and creates a bond, that sword can be summoned at any time.

The heirloom of the Jervain family, for example.

The Storm Sword – Callis, can also be summoned at any time using this relic.

It’s a pity that you only have one chance with a weapon, but the fact that you can use a sword of any rank is definitely an attractive factor.

‘Even if it’s not a sword…’

It’s possible.

The Exploding Spear, for example.

If he so desired, it’d be transformed into a sword and fall into the hands of Callius.

‘Or, quests will come later that have you travel to the past or the future.’

Since the swords obtained there could not be brought back into reality, there would be swords with powerful abilities.

These swords that could only be used during the quest, as long as you had this relic, you could have them for the rest of your life.

‘First, let’s check the ability. But…’

Storm Sword – Callis couldn’t be seen.

Predator Sword – Loas and Strong Sword – Gwydd were by his bedside.

Even Zornik was there, but Storm Sword – Callis wasn’t.

Elburton probably took it.

‘Sad.’

It’d be a lie to say he wasn’t greedy, but it couldn’t be helped.

Storm Sword – Callis was a vision sword.

Besides, it was the heirloom of the Jervain family.

It was a sword meant for the hands of the patriarch.

It was still too early to become the Lord of Jervain just to get his hands on Callis.

‘Because it’s still too strong a sword for me to handle. I have no choice.’

Both the amount and purity of his divine power were low, so he couldn’t handle a vision sword just yet.

He couldn’t even handle the Strong Sword – Gwydd properly, so how could he dare talk about a vision sword?

Thanks to Fatalite’s sacred stones, he’d somehow been able to survive.

The burden should be reduced a bit once his level of divine power reached at least level 2.

‘So I’ll think of it as leaving it to you until then.’

It won’t be running away anywhere.

Now that the war in the North was over, the Jervain family wouldn’t suffer for a while.

No worries about losing it to anyone.

Not from the hands of Elburton.

‘Is the next one, subspace?’

[Subspace]

Grade – Epic

  • Summon a space where you can store things and bring them out, anytime, anywhere.

A space-type item common in games.

Since it was conceptually linked to the consciousness, it had the ability to summon the weapons contained within at any time with a thought.

In this world, space-type items were rare, and it was safe to say that there were few storage items with spatial abilities that could be used in battle.

Therefore, subspace was an indispensable item for Callius.

In the future, he’d fight by switching between the various swords and weapons he owned depending on the situation, and having subspace would really make a difference in terms of efficiency.

With a thought, the subspace naturally attuned to Callius, and it contained the rest of the rewards.

Callius recalled the Broken Sword of a Forgotten God from the subspace in his consciousness.

The handle of a sword appeared in his hand.

Although it was a broken sword, it was imbued with a subtle and profound energy.

With a satisfied face, he put it back in and looked at the rest.

‘But what’s this?’

[Seed of a Defeated God]

Grade – ???

  • The seed left behind by a defeated God.
  • None know what it may germinate.

[Holy Grail of a Defeated God]

Grade – ???

  • The holy grail left by a defeated God.

‘I never left a setting like this. Did the development team put it in?’

A seed, as well as the holy grail, of a defeated God.

A God is a God, so what does ‘defeated’ mean in that context?

Callius took out the seed and the holy grail out of curiosity, but there was nothing special about either.

The seed was just a plain black seed.

The holy grail, just a faded silver cup.

Holy grails were supposed to have some kind of special ability.

‘The ability to purify something, for example.’

The moment he touched the holy grail and the seed the size of a pea –

“Huh?”

At that moment, the seed sank into the palm of his hand.

It swam through the pathways of his divine blood and circulated around his body in an instant.

“What!”

Callius, startled, desperately tried to stop the movement by constraining the flow of divine blood, but to no avail.

‘It entered the elixir field.’

A feverish heat was began spreading all over his body.

Along with a sharp pain as if his elixir field was being torn apart.

In an instant, a cold sweat covered his skin, chill enough to make the teeth chatter.

‘No…!’

The seed of a defeated God.

He had no idea what it was, but there was almost no chance it had anything to do with Valtherus.

If two disparate divine powers were placed within the elixir field like this, in the worst case, the elixir field itself might shatter.

“What, what! Callius! When did you wake up! No, why do you look so bad? Where does it hurt?!”

Emily, startled, asked a few rapid-fire questions and ran to get a doctor when there was no answer.

Kung.

[A defeated God. A God who has lost his name now dwells in the elixir field.]

‘What?’

Immediately, he could feel a huge amount of divine power blossoming from his elixir field.

Divine power so pure that he’d never felt its like.

Despite all his perplexity and pain, Callius couldn’t help but admire the purity of the divine power emanating from the seed.

And the divine power of the seed –

“Kakkkhhk!!”

In an instant, it formed an energy vein inside the elixir field.

Callius, who’d endured the pain without knowing what was causing it, grabbed his belly and flopped back on the bed.

But soon, he forced himself to straighten and sit up.

‘One more has already been created.’

One energy vein had already been created, and now another. Four more were about to be made at the same time.

Like a plant with a tangle of outstretched roots –

Callius’ Six Peak Flowers Bloom in Late Season technique formed three peaks, and took root in his elixir field.

“Kahaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

Kwaaaang!

The pure divine power that could not be absorbed by his body, exploded outwards.

The dazzling silver light that was nothing more than a waste product, was ejected from the skin through sweat.

Jevarsch, outer fortress.

Inside a room, the dazzling light of divine power illuminated the surroundings like the dawn.

Soldiers and knights of the castle rushed in through the door.

“Master Callius!!”

“Are you alright?”

There was only Callius, whose whole body was shining brightly.

[You have achieved three peaks of the Six Peak Flowers technique.]

“What the hell is this…”

Much like them, Callius also couldn’t make head or tail of his current circumstances.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 55

Chwaaak!

The axe cut through his chest.

Carving out a deep wound.

The long gash stretched from his shoulder to the navel.

The breastbone was clearly exposed, along with pale pink internal organs. Red blood spurted into the air.

‘I got careless.’

He could only curse his own complacency.

There was regret.

If only he’d used Other Shore Flower properly.

If it’d been a little more perfect, this wouldn’t have happened.

But regrets are always late, and missed opportunities never come back.

‘Can I live?’

Impossible.

He won’t be able to survive.

His wounds were deeper than even Elburton’s.

Besides, the orc warlord in front of him didn’t seem satisfied with a single attack.

The axe, that had already tasted his blood, fell again.

It was all over –

『Death Verse Composition activates.』

Enlightenment that comes from being at the very precipice of death.

It ruled over every fibre of his body. But this time it was of no use.

Even if you feel enlightenment –

『Divine Power』 – 0/6251

Your consumed divine power would not come back.

No matter how strong a pilgrim may be, if he doesn’t have divine power, he’s nothing more than a seasoned knight.

Even if he has a vision sword, it’s just a waste, like a pearl necklace on a pig’s neck.

‘He’s coming.’

But unlike the brain that calculated the outcome –

His body creaked again, and he raised his sword.

The movement was instinctive.

He’d only been holding a sword for a mere three years.

But he’d practiced swinging it like his life depended on it.

Teetering at the edge between life and oblivion, overcoming certain death time and again, grinding and polishing his unsightly talent inch by painstaking inch.

‘I’ll just die like this.’

However, contrary to what he thought in his heart, slowly, sluggishly, his sword rose.

“Callius no!!”

On the battlefield, setting everything aside, Emily shouted and ran.

There was no disputing that Callius was in very condition.

The way he still raised his sword made him look like someone out of an epic tale of a hero, but he would still die if it continued like this.

Really, die.

‘No!’

The orcs blocked Emily as she tried to force divine power into her legs and run.

She rolled between their legs.

Dodged by the side.

‘Late!’

Late.

It was obvious that Callius’ sword would once again be broken in two.

“Uh…?”

However, the situation turned out completely different from the girl’s expectations.

The warlord’s axe was cleanly parried by Callius!

The sound of the weapons clashing was so faint that Emily could hardly hear it. She wondered if the orc general, who’d been attacking with a natural rhythm like flowing water, might’ve just paused attacking for a moment.

But seeing the surprised expression on the warlord’s face, it wasn’t intentional.

“Callius!”

Callius staggered as if he had no strength left in his body. The orc general also felt it strange, so he raised his axe and attacked again.

Although he only had one remaining arm, it was still a powerful blow.

But –

Oddly enough, Callius dodged his axe again with only a slight movement.

One step.

By only moving one step at a time, he was completely dodging the warlord’s axe blows.

At the same time, he gently lifted the Storm Sword as if he might drop it any moment, and drained their destructive power.

Forgetting that she’d been coming to his rescue, Emily watched Callius’ movements as if possessed.

While resisting the attacks of the orcs who rushed at her one by one.

As if fascinated, Emily’s eyes engraved every single aspect of Callius’ movements into her mind.

The fingers resting on the sword.

The joints moving.

She didn’t miss a single inch of it all.

“Ah.”

It was a strange feeling.

And yet, familiar.

‘Death Verse Composition.’

Realization brought by the characteristic.

Action arising from the awakened five senses.

The senses, blurred.

But the mind, rather clear.

Callius felt the warlord’s attacks even though he couldn’t see them.

‘How did I do that?’

He didn’t remember.

He tried to analyze, but in vain.

His eyes turned towards the sword he was holding.

But his body still avoided the warlord’s axe.

He couldn’t counterattack.

He didn’t have the power necessary.

So he evaded and let it go.

‘No need to think.’

You just have to feel it.

He couldn’t even feel himself holding the sword or putting strength into his hands, but the aura of his opponent resonated clearly through his being.

A hair-raising sense of momentum.

Sharply stinging on his skin.

Maybe that bastard would be the one to survive.

‘I’m feeling alive. Why is that?’

Is it because of the characteristic of Death Verse Composition?

Is it because of the awakened senses?

He worried a bit, but couldn’t come up with an answer.

‘Now that I think about it, I got too dependent on the three colours.’

The Tricolour Eye is a very convenient characteristic.

It detects danger and selects the right course.

But because of that, he’d had little opportunity to train his danger sense in battle.

After reaching the North, even more so.

‘I did something stupid.’

Callius raised his head.

Without activating the characteristic.

His eyes, weary of seeing nothing but red until now, were slowly finding their own hues.

‘Maybe because I’m not putting any power into them, it feels more comfortable.’

Don’t counterattack, just avoid.

Move a step, make a turn, break away along the axe’s edge.

The warlord was startled again when Callius, despite looking so feeble, shook off his attack, but he quickly calmed himself.

But he was one step late.

“Bastard!!”[1]

An old man wreathed in blue lightning –

Bernard, had reached his side.

Pajijijik!

Kwang!

“Drink it, Callius! Kuhk!!”

Kuung-uung–!!

The Blue Thunderbolt Sword blocked the general’s axe.

However, it didn’t look like it’d last long.

Within that brief moment respite that Bernard had earned –

Callius fumbled, took out the last remaining vial of holy water, drank it, and sprinkled it over his wounds.

His vitality slowly began to refill.

The consumed divine power also slowly began to replenish itself.

The bleeding stopped, and the wounds started healing.

But glacially slow.

Because the injuries he had suffered were quite heavy.

Callius threw down the snapped in two Strong Sword, and clasped the Storm Sword with both hands.

‘Once more.’

With this moment of enlightenment –

If you strike once more –

He thought that a more perfect Other Shore Flower might bloom on this battlefield.

‘I don’t need Tricolour Eye.’

He didn’t require the assistance of the three colours for this battle.

He’d been depending on it too much.

Rather, he needed to feel it.

With Death Verse Composition activated, he’d be able to feel it more accurately.

‘I don’t need to use Raging Flower Wave.’

He didn’t need to ignite a White Haze, either.

It was possible now.

It seemed possible to coalesce them all into one sword strike even without unfolding the skills in advance.

No, it was definitely possible right now.

“I can do this.”

The grey eyes gleamed.

He’d always unfolded Raging Flower Wave and White Haze beforehand to aid in the intricate operations of this skill.

But now he didn’t need that kind of help.

He was confident in fully capturing the truths of Raging Flower Wave and White Haze within a single sword.

One foot forward.

The shoulder of the main arm holding the sword pulling back.

The sword rising high overhead.

Callius struck.

The sword blade, like the scales of a dragon, became stronger and transformed.

The surface of the blade becoming smoother, the rigidity multiplying, and unifying.

Not a single drop of divine power overflowed.

But the scattered divine power all around it changed with the sword.

Transforming sword qi into a tangible shape[2], creating a sword boundary that assimilated the truth of the Other Shore Flower.

“… What the hell is that?”

Ramatu of Krasion.

He looked at the battlefield with a stiff expression on his face.

It’d been a long time since the walls had broken, but the human knights were still fighting.

The orcs, who should have never hesitated to charge ahead, were faltering.

But that’s not all.

The orc warlord, who had even defeated the Supreme Ruler of the North, was kneeling down with one knee, missing an arm.

A sight he’d never expected to see.

The wall should have been broken long ago. The orcs should have already been roaring victoriously, standing over the corpses of their enemies.

“Did one single idiot overturn the battlefield?”

The cause was simple.

The pilgrim in his front.

One Callius von Jervain, messed everything up.

“This old man is amazed.”

The man was almost a corpse.

Most of his divine power had been exhausted, and the wounds the warlord had inflicted on him were still spitting out blood.

A dreadful yet precarious figure that looked like it’d collapse with a single hit.

“Damn it. He’s a nuisance.”

Ramatu did not stand still.

Having lived for a long time, he had a clear insight into Callius’ condition.

‘Sudden enlightenment.’

Realization.

Some sort of awakening.

If one survives being in such a state, he will definitely become stronger.

A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

Becoming stronger by turning a crisis into an opportunity, through enlightenment in battle, was the stuff of legends.

Ramatu’s eyebrows furrowed.

His old and sick body, on which the passage of time had carved out deep wrinkles, made him jealous of the possibilities of a young man.

But more than that, the attack he was germinating didn’t look average.

‘Other Shore Flower… To think I’ll see that swordsmanship again in my lifetime.’

The chances of him surviving were already very slim.

But what had to be done, should be done cleanly.

Ramatu raised his staff.

As soon as it hit the ground, a small shockwave spread.

“I can’t just leave things be.”

Awls made of rock protruded from the ground at Callius’ feet and aimed at him.

‘A young flower yet unbloomed, nipped in the bud.’

Words that carried regret and remorse.

“Callius!!”

A small child ran.

The child, nothing more than a small sprout, flew through the battlefield to the side of that bloody almost-corpse.

She put aside her sword, which she treated no differently than her own life, and tried to save Callius.

“Master Callius!! Avoid it!”

Not just her.

The boy who wore an eyepatch, and the priest with blue hair.

There was also a man with a dagger and a large cloth bag.

All of them threw themselves down to protect a single Callius.

“You’re doing something useless!”

Kwagagagagaga!

The ground shook, and Ramatu’s staff blew them away.

But they were not alone.

“Protect Master Callius!!”

“What are you doing! You all owe him your lives!!”

All the northern forces were running out to rescue Callius.

Their swords could neither parry nor block the tentacles of Ramatu.

Still, they stopped in front of Callius and shouted with a roar.

“You ants…”

Kugugugugu–!

But now the Sanctuary of the Storm was gone.

Many of their allies were running towards the battlefield.

And the Master of the North was walking towards his son, even with his serious injuries.

“Go, Callius!!”

“Elburton! You half-dead bastard…”

Kugugung kwang!

Chwaaaak!

“Ahhh!!”

Bernard’s Blue Lightning Sword was deflected upward.

A severed hand rose high along with it. Even so, that severed hand were still clutching the sword.

“Let’s die together, you monster!”

Kwajijijig! Kwaaaang!

Lightning bolts spread out from the Blue Thunderbolt sword that floated in the sky.

Popopopopopop!

Culminating in a series of explosions.

“Callius!!”

Bernard shouted as he hugged his severed arm.

Hwiiing.

Surrounded by the explosions –

Callius clasped the Storm Sword with both hands and took a deep breath.

His vision was stained with blood.

He couldn’t even feel his legs.

He held the Storm Sword like it was as heavy as the heavens themselves.

However.

‘Only once.’

Just this once.

He could swing this sword.

And so –

‘Forward…!’

Callius’ form appeared through the haze of dust.

The Storm Sword leading him, seeking the orc warlord.

“Ես կսպանեմ!” 「I’ll kill you!」

The warlord roared as he saw Callius, and the smoke dispersed.

But he didn’t back down.

Callius struck a single sword blow as he neared.

A simple stab.

However, what it contained wasn’t something as simple as that, so the warlord also fought back with all his might.

Kwaaang–!!

A flash of light, followed by a bizarre shattering sound that echoed across the battlefield.

“…”

“…”

A pounding sound intense enough to silence even the cacophony of the battlefield.

But soon, the sight was revealed.

“This, what…”

On the warlord’s chest, where Callius had struck with his sword, green flowers were blooming.

“Waaaaaaaaagghhhh!!”

“Master Callius did it!!”

“Waaaaaaagghhhh!! The warlord’s dead!!”

“The orcs have been defeated!!”

The collapsing orc warlord.

When his head touched the ground, the knights began cheering without hesitation.

In contrast, the orcs could only open their mouths in disbelief.

“Unbelievable…!”

Ramatu grabbed his staff.

If you leave it like this, it’s over.

The morale of the orcs was dropping sharply, so as time went on, their defeat would only become more inevitable.

He didn’t want to reveal himself, but there was no choice now that things had gotten to this point.

It wasn’t just Lutheon who was risking his life and death here.

The enormous wealth and time that Krasion and the empire had invested here would be wasted.

If this venture failed, it’d be a huge loss.

“It’s not over yet!”

Ramatu appeared in front of Callius.

It wasn’t over yet.

First, crush this idiot maniac. And then if he took Elburton and Bernard’s heads as well, victory would again favour their side.

The moment he raised his cane and aimed at Callius –

“You’ve run out of time.”

The man murmured.

“Time?”

“I saw it when I was flying.”

What did you see?

“It seems that I’ve got some more stalkers chasing me.”

“What nonsense are you…”

That was then.

– Hiiiiing!

A horse’s neigh could be heard.

No, not just one.

Ramatu, who was a student of the earth, felt vibrations approaching from the far away horizon.

The sound of horseshoes.

Quite a number of footsteps.

A large army running towards the setting sun.

Armor and cloak engraved with crossed red swords.

“Inquisitorial Squad…”

It was the Heretic Inquisitorial Squad, that was reputed to have high combat power even among the whole Valtherus Church.

“I thought it’d take at least two more days for support to arrive…”

He’d expected reinforcements to take at least two more days to arrive, no matter how fast they came.

Not only that, he’d thought the reinforcements would be the main Northern Army, but he was now faced with the Inquisitorial Squad.

“…”

Ramatu gripped the staff tightly with an angry face.

His knuckles were white, so tight was his grip with rage.

“… This is our defeat.”

But he couldn’t delay any longer.

He clenched his teeth and covered himself back with his robes.

And looked at the man who’d brought the situation to this point.

Callius von Jervain.

He’d thought him nothing but a pup.

Ramatu looked at him with heavy eyes and warned him.

“Krasion will keep an eye on you.”

As he disappeared, the battlefield began to clear up quickly.

『Fatalite’s Wheel – Complete』

  • Number of orcs killed: 2782
  • Number of beasts Killed: 786
  • Number of people saved: 453
  • Number of orc champions killed: 1
  • Number of orc overlords killed: 1

<Reward Level> [S+]

[You have completed a main quest.]

[Special rewards are given.]


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 이노옴 (inoom) is a curse word that an older uncle might say. Not sure how to translate it honestly, although I’ve seen suggestions that kisama is the Japanese equivalent.

[2] 검강 (geomgang), sword aura forming into a solid shape. See Namu Wiki. This will be translated as sword boundary.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 54

「Sanctuary Construction」.

A space that is your own domain.

That is a knight’s sanctuary.

A ‘divine state’ that can only be created by a warrior with a high level of skill and equipped with an appropriate weapon.

The ability to dominate a certain area as one’s own, maximizing the weapon’s potential.

Originally, it was an ability that can only be used by those who have entered the ranks of Masters, a realm impossible for Callius to have reached.

However, Storm Sword – Callis allowed even that Callius to build a sanctuary.

‘Because I’ve inherited the blood of Jervain.’

A sword made from the body of his ancestor. A sword imbued with the faith originator’s to remain as a sword even after his passing and protect the North.

『Storm Sword – Callis』.

A vision sword specialized in building a sanctuary, one that can unlock all potential abilities belonging to a Jervain, and the means to protect the northern lands.

A sword for the North, and for Jervain.

That, is Callis.

It’s a powerful sword even if you only consider its ability to control the winds, but its true power is revealed when the sanctuary unfolds.

No one can leave the sanctuary created by the storm. That’s what sanctuary means.

Even with a vision sword of the same rank, it’d be difficult to destroy the sanctuary.

Because the Storm Sword is specialized in building sanctuaries in the first place.

Those who hold Callis in the eye of the storm receive the protection of the winds.

The northern winds are cold and sharp, but if you hold Callis, those very winds shall be your limbs and your armour.

“Are you afraid?”

“Ես կսպանեմ!” 「I will kill you!」

The only response to Callius’ question was a promise of his demise.

With one question and one answer, the still centre of the storm again subsided to silence.

However, even as the two conversed, the swirling Sanctuary of the Storm was building an ocean of trials and tribulations.

The northern lands were being stained with green blood more and more.

The warlord looked at Callius, standing on that blood, with a serious and troubled gaze.

Tas.

He ran.

Uncaring about the cuts all over his body and the freely flowing blood.

While Callius struck out with his own sword to counter it –

‘Red.’

In an instant, the ground at his feet blazed red.

A shiver ran down his spine for an instant.

There was no one within his senses, no presence, but that’s why he tried to escape even more urgently.

At that moment, taduk!

Some iron swords strewn at his feet came alive, turning into tentacles and attacking!

“Damn it.”

But within the Sanctuary of the Storm, the winds were on his side. The north wind enveloped him.

Wings sprouted behind Callius’ back.

The whirlpools that gathered at his back in an instant unfurled like wings, loosening the hold of gravity on his being.

Kugugu!

Dozens of animate hands of stone rose from the ground, trying to catch Callius as he evaded the strange tentacles.

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

The orcs who worshipped the God of the Axe, had no weapon capable of achieving such natural harmony.

Even the warlord, their leader, could not have received such favour from the Axe God.

His axe only conferred body strengthening.

So this was not something he did.

‘Elburton said this.’

Watch your back.

Originally, Elburton wasn’t powerless enough to be easily defeated by the warlord.

As per his setting, Elbutton should have actually been stronger.

It was strange that he lost so miserably despite that. It seemed that a cowardly rat had meddled in their fight.

Callius was convinced as he observed the magic attacking him.

‘Ramatu of Krasion.’

The forgotten God, God of the Cane.

His last believer.

Ramatu, he was behind this warlord.

‘Yeah, you were in Krasion too.’

Callius lifted the Storm Sword into the air and infused it with divine power.

Hwiiiiing!!

Carried by the swirling winds, the power of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art flowed into the storm.

A huge vortex was contained within Callius’ sword.

He swung once.

Kwaaaaaa!!

And unleashed a billowing storm.

Buoyed with the might of Spirit Descent, the storm surged like a typhoon.

Fierce gales, arising from a single swing.

Kwadadaang! Kwaaang!

The violent edge of the hurricane shattered all the rock hands that had been summoned by Ramatu.

‘Damn.’

However, the mighty axe of the orc warlord slipped through the crushed and scattered rocks, and struck.

‘Damn…!’

Kuuuung–!

Callius received the blow with the Strong Sword.

Despite possessing the might of a troll, the warlord was contesting him with comparable strength.

Kwang! Kwaaang! Chaeeng! Kwagagagagak!!

The air rippled with the shock of their clash, and colourful sparks fluttered.

Puk!

“Nnnn.”

The scattered stone fragments created a momentary gap in Callius’ defense.

It wasn’t an attack that inflicted serious damage, but it did create a small gap.

But the warlord’s axe would never miss a gap like this.

Kwaaang!

The warlord’s axe pounded on the floor.

Ramatu’s tentacles wriggled out from the cracks that spread from the point of impact like a spider’s web.

Callius used the winds around him to block the tentacles.

But he couldn’t avoid the warlord’s foot that followed on their heels.

Puk!

He was struck in the chest.

With enough power to crack the breastbone.

“Hey.”

Callius spat out some bloody phlegm and wiped the blood from his lips.

“Ha…”

Didn’t they intend to hide anymore? Dozens of tentacles were fluttering next to the orc commander holding his axe.

“Honourless bastard.”

It was a bitter criticism, but the warlord didn’t care.

He rushed in again and swung his axe.

The tattoos engraved all over his body emitted a soft glow.

It seemed that the more he fought, the stronger he became. In stark contrast, Callius’ sword was getting lighter and lighter.

‘Am I slowing down?’

Even without Ramatu’s intervention, Callius could feel the gap between him and his primary opponent.

In power. In speed. In skill.

In instantaneous judgment.

He fell short in every aspect.

Despite being gifted with a troll’s might by the Strong Sword, and the wind’s swiftness from the Storm Sword.

His weaknesses lay exposed before a superior opponent.

You can dominate with pure strength and speed if you hold a great advantage in those aspects.

However, if your opponent has much better combat sense to compensate, and enough power to counter you, you can’t resist without having the skills.

In addition, Ramatu’s tentacles attacked immediately whenever there was the slightest gap, so Callius couldn’t see any hope of victory.

‘It’d be difficult to get through this with only the power of this sword.’

Callius did have a vision sword, but he was alone, and the warlord and Ramatu were two.

Moreover, there was a clear skill gap between Callius and the orc warlord.

Slowly, he was starting to feel it.

This was a fight of skills.

Competing with skill and technique, they couldn’t help but judge each other’s abilities.

Therefore, Callius had no choice but to feel the gap in his bones.

His swordsmanship, wielding the Strong Sword and the Storm Sword, was flexible and ever-changing, but the warlord’s axe was honest and straightforward.

Quick, and heavy.

He struck swiftly when he pleased, and otherwise simply changed to a heavy block to intercept and destroy the opponent’s attacks.

On the surface, he seemed to have the upper hand, but in reality, he was doing no damage.

There was only the first attack allowed by Callius’ lapse in vigilance.

He had made no subsequent attacks.

But as a result, it was Callius, not the warlord, whose situation became urgent.

The Strong Sword and the Storm Sword consumed divine power to the extent that he couldn’t hold on even after loosening Vivi’s Bracelet.

Chwak, chwaaak.

Gradually, scratches begin to show on Callius’ body.

Although he had the troll’s regenerative power from the Strong Sword, it also increased the burden he had to bear.

Kwaaang!

The warlord’s axe collided with him mid-air, making Callius fall towards the ground.

The relic of the Vira tribe unfurled just in time.

[Leteti’s Wings], spread.

Chwaaaak!

Leteti’s Wings and the wind from the Storm Sword buffeted his form.

Cough!

Even so, he couldn’t help but spew out blood. His head felt dizzy, and his bones were throbbing all over.

“Cough!”

Gradually, the power of the Strong Sword was disappearing.

“Damn bastards.”

Seeing Callius vomit blood, the warlord’s lips rose at the corners.

“Stop laughing, you monster.”

Suddenly, the warlord’s eyebrows rose. He looked at the ground and the sky in surprise, and pulled the giant axe closer towards him.

Numerous silver petals were flying in the air.

First Martial Skill – Raging Flower Wave.

Beneath the ground, indescribably huge sword marks were spreading fast.

Second Martial Skill – White Haze.

The scale of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art was different this time, because of the Strong Sword and the Storm Sword.

‘This isn’t going to work.’

Callius understood that from their clashes so far.

Raging Flower Wave and White Haze were not enough.

A swarm of swords rose up from beneath the earth, and a deluge of petals headed towards the warlord like raging waves of disaster.

However, as expected, he merely took a defensive stance with his axe held close.

But both Raging Flower Wave and White Haze are just fakes.

Just to create a gap of an instant.

“It’s going to hurt a bit.”

The third skill of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

‘Swirl and strike, Raging Flower Wave.’

A White Haze rose, blooming.

This technique of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art was possible only by combining the two of them together.

The petals danced between the shadows of the swords.

Callius stepped off the ground and charged at his opponent.

Melting both skills into his sword.

Raging Flower Wave is a great skill that takes both yours and the opponent’s sword energy fragments and drives them forward like waves upon the sea.

And it is a secret technique where different and vast energies can be plugged in to.

But since there’s the Storm Sword, the power of the wind will suffice, and it will allow you to unleash a degree of might that would normally be impossible.

Take the Strong Sword and the Storm Sword both.

‘Fix the technique with the Tricolour Eye.’

Concentrate.

Even the subtlest difference is tinted in hues of gold, blue and red. Complete the sword art with the help of the Tricolour Eye.

Make up for your lacking technique with your trait.

Make up for your lacking power with Spirit Descent.

Make up for your lacking reach with the winds and the storm.

And create a single sword that can pierce everything in an instant.

Putting your all into a single strike.

The fluttering petals gathered together; the furious waves condensing around Callius’ sword, emitting a dazzling light.

The White Haze sword art that swum beneath their feet –

Pierced into that gap.

It was strange.

Raging Flower Wave, and White Haze.

Started to meld together.

Into a single sting that spanned a fleeting moment.

Paaaaaah!

A stab like a flash of light, seeking the warlord’s heart.

The general’s face changed completely, as if he felt an eerie premonition.

The moment he lifted the axe he’d held close to his body and tried to roll sideways –

Chwaaaak!

It brushed the orc’s forearm.

“Ինչ”「What?」

He was confused.

And then he laughed.

No matter how great an attack might be, it’s useless if it doesn’t hit.

Contrary to his earlier nervousness, the general now burst into laughter since he only suffered some insignificant damage.

Callius, who was still in a stabbing posture, his body covered with cold sweat, responded with a single phrase.

“Other Shore Flower.”

That was then –

The warlord’s wound, a mere scratch, suddenly opened wide.

Jjeoeog.

As if exploding.

Kkaaaaaaah!!

The scream had the undertone of a question, which soon turned into fear.

He’d obviously avoided it.

It was just a small scratch.

So why did his arm explode!

The general, who had lost his right arm, knelt down and groaned in pain.

‘Success.’

The third skill of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

Other Shore Flower.

A single strike that bridges the gap between the Raging Flower Wave and the White Haze.

In an instant, the petals of Raging Flower Wave and the sword aura of White Haze mix together, and birth a strike with incredible speed.

However, that single sword strike mixes two disparate techniques together.

The opponent who receives even a small attack will take fatal damage from the resulting explosion.

It is said that small fragments of sword energy that penetrate the opponent’s body explode and bloom like flowers made from his blood.

“Nnnnn.”

However, Callius, who’d just used the Other Shore Flower, didn’t look normal either.

Cold sweat was forming all over his body, and he kept vomiting blood as if his blood flow had reversed. Because he’d forcefully unfolded the sword art, the divine blood in his body had been twisted.

Already, his divine blood had been damaged a lot by overdrawing the large amount of divine power stored in the bracelet, but it seemed that using Other Shore Flower on top of that had caused an internal injury.

‘Still, I need to finish this…!’

He hadn’t managed to cut off the warlord’s breath.

He’d managed to blow off an arm, but the orc was still alive. Callius would rather have blown his head off with it.

“Gahk…!”

His back bent, Callius was still spewing blood from the mouth. The light from the Storm Sword, which had absorbed Callius’ divine power to the limit, was beginning to dim.

Hwiiing.

At the same time, since all his divine power had been consumed, the Sanctuary of the Storm was also dissipating.

Ramatu’s tentacles struck at Callius from the side, who was kneeling down on one knee.

“Damn…!”

Callius raised the Storm Sword – Callis with all his strength.

His divine power had already run out.

Spirit Descent had also been released, and the troll’s might and regenerative power had long since disappeared.

Chaeeng!

Having managed to block the tentacles, Callius vomited blood and staggered upright once more.

Then a dark shadow fell upon him. It was the orc warlord.

His face incandescent with anger, he approached Callius, his remaining arm holding the axe.

It was too late to pull up the Storm Sword again to block him.

Callius raised the Strong Sword.

However.

Chwaaaak!

His sword, broke.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 53

“The count!! Bring the count!!”

“Come on, Lord!!”

The protector knights and Bernard rushed in and tried to drag Elburton back into the castle.

The long gash running from his left clavicle to the right waist looked quite serious.

Red blood gushed out more and more.

It was a mortal wound.

The Supreme Ruler of the North had been defeated.

By the leader of the barbarians!!

“Hurry!! He has to live! At any cost!!”

Fortunately, he didn’t suffer completely in vain.

The orc overlord had also had an eye gouged out and an ear cut off, but that wasn’t enough.

“Stop him! Stop him!!”

The roars of the warlord, who as if had sensed his own victory, raised the momentum of the orc army to the uttermost.

The three protector knights blocked the orc general’s axe, and in the meantime, Bernard’s thunderstorm ravaged the surroundings.

Kwaaang!!

However, it wasn’t easy to change the course of the battle that had already tilted in favour of the orcs.

‘This is a big deal.’

The patriarch’s defeat was too great a blow to the defenders’ morale.

As he held Elburton, Bernard’s complexion sank like a sky covered by dark clouds.

Elburton’s defeat was also the North’s defeat.

It could be seen as the defeat of every single knight on thIs battlefield.

“Aaaaaah!!”

Puff!!

The patriarch’s guards, who had abilities close to paladins, were falling down one by one.

Elburton lost consciousness, but what about the orc general who had also lost his eye and ear? As if nothing had happened, he was still rushing in, seeking to finish off the battle.

Orc warriors and champions rushed ahead of him, all around.

The Northern Army was helplessly collapsing facing the orcs swarming like locusts, and their corpses were being trampled on.

‘Is this the end?’

Their hearts were filled with mourning.

Orcs flocked towards them like angry bees, throwing and swinging their axes with abandon as if to make up for their earlier setbacks.

“Protect the lord!!”

“Protect the count! Damn it!!”

“Don’t stop… gahk!”

Chaeeng! Kwaaang!

Both knights and regular soldiers didn’t hesitate to sacrifice themselves to protect Elburton.

However, no one could stop the advance of the orc warlord coming to take Elburton’s head. Even Bernard himself didn’t have the confidence to stop that orc’s momentum.

It was the North’s complete defeat.

‘Callius, Emily…’

Bernard’s Lightning Sword cut through the air as he retreated holding Elburton.

Beheading one orc.

Cleaving through another’s shoulder.

Scattering blue sparks that froze enemies in their tracks, compressing and condensing the divine power inside Bernard’s body to erupt with a huge thunderbolt.

“…!!”

Kurreung kwaang!!

But that blue lightning was soon broken through by a double-edged axe soaring high into the sky. An axe clutched in the hands of the half-deaf, half-blind orc warlord.

He couldn’t stop it.

Bernard sensed his own death approaching.

Behind the image of the warlord who’d jumped high into the air, the red sunset sky spread out as the backdrop.

‘What is that? A bird?’

As the end brushed close, a black bird over the red sunset was reflected in his eyes.

A flying bird flapping its huge wings was approaching the centre of the battlefield, grabbing something in its claws.

‘Wait a minute…!’

It wasn’t a bird.

It was a person.

Holding a large sword in one hand –

He swooped down, grey eyes shining.

Huge wings folded, and a red cloak flapped as if melting into the red light of dusk.

The man fell to earth like a red comet, blocking the warlord’s path.

Kung!!

“Kah, kh…!”

Emotions were surging inside Bernard’s mind.

Inside the rising cloud of dust, someone’s faint trace could be seen, slowly raising their head.

“Callius…!”

Black hair. Grey eyes.

He, who Bernard had never thought would be able to come here, stood blocking the path of the enemy.

However, worries soon arose.

“Callius! Run away!!”

Words poured out because of the unrestrainable surge of emotions.

However, without even pretending to listen, the man took advantage of a gap and blocked the warlord’s axe.

“No!”

A blow that even the count’s sword hadn’t been able to parry away. There was no way Callius could stop it.

In Bernard’s eyes, as if the form of Callius being bisected was being reflected.

Kaaaaaaang!

Dust billowed out.

The air rippled with shock, and shattered fragments of sword energies flew everywhere.

“He blocked it… no, how!”

Excitement and dismay warred in Bernard’s mind.

Callius completely blocked the axe of the overlord with his grey-white sword.

Impossible!

But such a miracle actually happened.

“Ah…”

Elburton, who’d lost consciousness for a while, exhaled softly.

Still in Bernard’s arms, he saw the scene of a dark-haired man with a fluttering red cloak and surrounded by silver petals.

His only son.

“Cal…lius.”

The image of Callius’ back, as he blocked the advance of the warboss, was reflected in Elburton’s blurry and unfocused eyes.

When did your back get so broad? With such a thought, Elburton again closed his eyes, as if for the last time.


“Callius?! It’s Callius! Callius!”

“Boss!! I believed in you!!”

“Master Callius! You’re alive!”

“Callius…”

“I believed in you, Callius!”

Overwhelming emotions lifted up the bodies that had been in the process of collapse.

How, was a question in everyone’s mind, but in the end that didn’t matter.

In the end, Callius had appeared.

And those who’d been spending their lives just to block the warlord’s advance, raised their heads once again.

“Ahhhhhhhhhh!!”

“Kkah!”

Kwaaang!

The warlord’s axe soared high into the sky.

Truly it was some tremendous power.

No matter how strong the warlord was, he fell short facing the brute force of a troll.

Callius, who’d slipped through the gap of an instant, blew away the enemy’s axe with pure force.

‘I don’t have time.’

Even if he squeezed out all his divine power, Spirit Descent could at most be activated for one more minute.

Although it had that kind of power, the sword had such a great demerit.

However, on this battlefield of today, a single sword wielded with the pure brutish might of a troll –

Was enough, for now.

Seok.

The sword energy fragments transformed into the petals of Silver Flower Wave Sword.

The petals scattered all over the place, blowing with an invisible wind emitted from Callius.

Swirling like a whirlpool.

Silver Flower Wave Sword, that strikes its enemies like raging waves.

Raging Flower Wave.

The Strong Sword struck at the warlord and the orcs.

Chwaaaak! Chwaaaak!

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

The might of a troll, expressed through Raging Flower Wave, was nothing less than a storm.

The orc warlord, who had been defeated in pure strength, couldn’t handle the attacks that raged like fire and backed away.

As the warlord retreated with deep wounds all over his body, the rising momentum of the orcs began to falter, and neither Callius nor the Northern Army missed it.

Ppuuuuuuuuu–!!

Emily’s horn signalled an attack.

The Northern Army was not unaware of the change in the flow of battle caused by the warlord’s retreat.

A small wind that had been created by Callius –

Would soon intensify into a violent storm.

“Turn around!!”

“Charge! Kill! Kill those bastards!!”

“Master Callius is back!! The warlord has lost his axe!!”

“Right now! You bastards! Hit and kill even just one more enemy!!”

As if the patriarch’s defeat had already been completely forgotten, the battlefield churned with the screams of rushing soldiers.

Everything was moving forward again.

In the meantime, Callius found Bruns and passed the holy water to Bernard.

“Callius, how are you…”

“For now, let’s start with the first thing we need to do.”

“Yeah, yes.”

Bernard sprinkled half the holy water on Elburton’s body and poured the rest into his mouth.

This alone should be enough to save his life.

Although it was a pity about the holy water, Elburton’s death here could not be permitted.

If he died, the quest would be a failure.

Therefore –

‘Things are pretty bad over there.’

Him pushing the overlord back in battle had boosted the troops’ morale, but Elburton couldn’t fight anymore.

If the warlord put things back in order and rushed in again, Bernard and Callius alone would not be able to stop him. If that happened, the defenders would eventually be annihilated and the quest would fail.

There was no escape.

“Callius…”

Elburton’s voice called out to him.

Various emotions rose to the surface of his psyche at that voice.

Resentment, anger, sadness, pity, and others.

Not his feelings.

But feelings that came from the original Callius.

“Everybody has to lie down one day.”

Ukgh.

Elburton spewed some blood as he tightly clasped Callius by the arm.

“He… will help you like he’s helped me. Even if he isn’t bound to you… so please. Callius –”

Watch your back.

Saying so, Elburton handed over his sword.

“…”

Elburton’s beloved sword.

Callius’s eyes widened a little as he held it.

The character of Elburton that he had set, wouldn’t have handed this sword to anyone until the moment of his death.

“Do you know?”

“What… do you mean?”

“You were named after our family heirloom. I named you after the Storm Sword, Callis.”

He’d never written a setting like this.

However, there was an unquestionable sincerity in the eyes of the man who gave him the sword.

“…”

Seeing Elburton passing the Storm Sword – Callis to his hands, tears suddenly sprang up in his eyes.

He clenched his trembling fists and gently laid Elburton’s bloody hands back down.

He raised his head, leaving behind the affectionate eyes he had never received before in his life.

It was a feeling that was not his.

But now it was his.

A voice with no strength but full of certainty could be heard behind his back as he rose.

“Go. Callius. Create a storm.”

「Storm Sword – Callis」
Grade – Vision Sword
Infused Soul – Callis von Jervain
The sword of the first patriarch, Callis von Jervain, who’d conquered the North.
Unique Ability – Storm

Elburton’s hand, pushing at his back, did not have its usual strength.

Wiping away the tears that were flowing for no reason –

Callius von Jervain raised the Storm Sword up.

Holding the Strong Sword in one hand –

Holding the Storm Sword in the other, he strode towards the frontline of the battlefield.

However, only dregs of divine power remained in his body.

He took off the bracelet.

Click.

The divine power stored in Vivi’s Bracelet filled his entire body as it was unlocked.

Starting from the strands of his hair, silver light bloomed all over his form.

“մեռնել!!” 「Perish!!」

The orcs were swarming again.

The knights and soldiers were again falling into a stalemate.

But the warlord, who had retreated earlier, once again began to advance.

The orc army begins to surge like a rising tide as if their courage had suddenly grown by a hundredfold. Like a swarm of ants they came, like a tidal wave that aimed only to wipe the humans out.

Towards that frontline.

Without hesitation, Callius marched forward.

Kwaaang!!

An orc that ran at him –

The Strong Sword split him into two.

A simple slam cracked the ground and sowed chaos among the rushing waves of enemies.

And immediately swinging the Storm Sword in his left hand, he swept them all away.

Kwagagagagaga!!

A simple slash.

It contained a storm, a fierce gale that blew like a typhoon.

Holding Storm Sword – Callis, Callius unleashed swift sword strikes, and the swirling winds ripped his enemies apart.

Chwaaaak!

The Storm Sword, enveloped in a raging gale, sought out orc hearts.

It made no distinction between normal orc warriors or great champions.

Nothing could block the way of a troll’s might combined with the power of the storm.

Storm Sword – Callis.

Again, it was a magnificent sword.

It could create a storm with a single swing, and the sword itself was wrapped with a vortex of fierce winds, crushing anything it touched.

A sword that was well-suited for the Silver Flower Wave Sword.

However, the real power of the vision sword was not limited to just this.

“Swirl.”

Huuuuung–!

A brutal wind swept across the battlefield.

As Callius pulled the flow of the wind towards himself, a storm was created in an instant.

“Uh, suddenly the wind… no, what the hell is this, a typhoon?!”

The wind raged across the battlefield.

At its centre was Callius.

Holding the Storm Sword high.

‘The true power of a vision sword depends on whether it can build a domain or not.’

The raging storm that resembled a tornado enveloped the battlefield like a barrier.

This was a domain, signifying a vision sword.

As soon as the storm started to rage, the orc general and the accompanying champions stared at it with fierce eyes.

They could also sense it.

The flow of the battle was changing.

If they couldn’t win now, they would be defeated in this battle.

“զոհաբերել նրա արյունը!!” 「Offer your blood as sacrifice!!」

Their fierce fighting spirits began to resonate on the battlefield.

As a result, the knights flinched back, and the orcs only roared with more momentum.

A cry of struggle.

At the forefront, Callius condensed his divine power.

Even after taking in the energy stored in Vivi’s Bracelet, he could feel his divine power rapidly disappearing. There was no time.

‘I have to do this.’

A body that felt heavy from non-stop battles.

Hands that had started to tremble due to the prolonged use of divine power.

He ignored it all, and poured divine power into the Storm Sword with a manic grin.

The Storm Sword spat out a roaring gale.

Stabbing it onto the ground, he declared –

“Let this battlefield be my sanctuary.”

The strong wind from his sword began to surround them.

“Wow…!”

“Master Callius?!”

The wind pushed the knights away at first.

But eventually, it did not merely push away anyone who touched it, but tore apart those who came close.

Orcs were torn apart without even knowing how or why inside the sanctuary created by Callius.

The swirling storm engulfed them all.

In an instant, hundreds of orcs were shredded to pieces.

This was the true vision sword.

The proper way to use the Storm Sword – Callis.

The screams of the orcs echoed within the sanctuary.

But the centre was still.

The wind did not affect its master at all, and Callius was the master of this wind.

– Grrrrr.

Apart from him, there was only a single orc warlord, growling.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 52

Sparks flew.

Screams echoed across the battlefield, accompanied by the noise of cutting flesh and breaking bones.

The orcs whipped the beasts, wielded their axes, and dyed the snowy fields with blood.

They used nothing but infantry wave tactics[1].

That simple tactic of merely throwing in more and more numbers frustrated the defenders within Jevarsch.

The only tactic known by the orcs, who valued honour above all, was to just charge and keep charging. Facing enemies who attacked as if they had no concept of death, the people of the North finally began to crumble.

“Stop it! Stop it, fuck it!!”

“Ugh! Sa, save me!!”

C-crunch! With the sound of breaking bones, brain matter splashed in all directions.

Immediately, the nearby soldiers stabbed with their swords, and a knight surprised the orc from the back. And so fell another orc, but one more orc wielding an axe took his place.

An orc squeezed through the broken gates and slashed his axe down. A knight pierced that orc in the throat with his sword.

The battle repeated such scenes again and again like a never-ending nightmare.

Green and red blood mixed together.

It was a gruelling battle.

Emily looked at the sword in her hands, the Life Sword – Lucen. It was still a bit too large for Emily, who was yet to grow into an adult.

Even so, the anticipation and affection in the girl’s eyes as she looked at the sword that had been passed down to her, were no different from any other knight.

“Bruns. What do you think?”

“Well… the battle seems quite even, doesn’t it?”

No. At first glance, it might’ve seemed that way, but the battlefield was steadily starting to favour the orcs.

“I feel like the orcs have staked their lives on this battle.”

“For sure…”

This might’ve been because the procurement of military supplies, including rations, hadn’t gone smoothly.

‘It’s because Callius took half the earth dragons carrying their supplies down with him.’

In the end, only about half of the supply convoy would’ve reached the orcs, so they’d probably decided that it was not enough.

So, unlike before, the orcs were desperately trying to break through the gates of Jevarsch by mobilizing everything this time.

All the beasts had been unleashed, and the orcs fought at the front to breach the gates. orc corpses had piled up like a mountain, but it was as if they didn’t mind stepping over a tower made of the corpses of their own brethren if that’s what it took to break through.

It looked crazy, but at the same time, it was devastating.

It was only a matter of time before the gates would be breached.

“What will you do, miss?”

Callius disappeared, and his detachment was virtually disbanded.

The knights had thoroughly split, with Emily and Rivan as the main axes.

Both of them were young and lacking in skills, but considering the future, there was one calculation that Rivan’s future would be brighter than Emily, a woman.

“Bruns. Allen, Aaron.”

“Yes, miss.”

“I understand! I, Aaron, will open a path right away! If we can safely move the munitions…”

“No, we won’t move the munitions.”

“Yes?”

“It doesn’t matter anymore. This battle will determine whether the castle will be captured or not. The munitions don’t mean anything if that’s the case.”

To live, or to die.

That was the problem now.

What use would all these supplies be if the castle fell?

“Then…”

“I am a Jervain. Jervain does not abandon the North.”

Emily raised her sword.

A beautiful sword, shining in the sunlight.

“Take the North away, and Jervain will no longer be Jervain. Even if I die, as a Jervain I have to die on the battlefield.”

“Miss…”

Allen and Aaron looked at Emily as if they’d been deeply moved.

Bruns was no different.

There were fat teardrops hanging from Bruns’ eyes.

“Hehehe! It would’ve been nice if Boss could see this…!”

At that time, when she was about to shake her head –

“Emily.”

Rivan appeared in front of Emily with the knights behind him.

“Rivan, Rinney.”

Emily’s eyes narrowed.

“Here in the North, Jervain wouldn’t fall as easily as you think. It’s foolish for us to intervene now. It’s wiser to wait a little bit more and pick up the munitions. It won’t make much difference if you or I rush into the battlefield.”

“You idiot.”

“What, what!? You, cheeky…!”

Rivan’s face turned an angry red as he drew his sword from his waist.

“Listen to me! Even if you go now, you’ll just die a dog’s death!”

“Then what about the deaths of those who are fighting and dying even now?”

“Well, that’s… a noble sacrifice.”

“No, you’re wrong. They’re not sacrificing themselves. They’re just hoping.”

Hoping for victory.

Hoping that even if you die, your family won’t have to die if you win this war.

They’re fighting with that little handful of hope. That if I protect the North, I will protect the country, and if I protect the country, I will protect my family.

“It’s not up to you to decide whether my death is a dog’s death or not. Only I can decide the value of my own demise.”

“Damn!! Will your death be worth it if I cut your head off right now!?”

“Don’t worry, I won’t die by your hand.”

“This cheeky bitch!”

Rivan’s sword reached towards Emily.

It was just to scare her, but it was enough to hurt.

“Miss!”

Kaang!

But sooner than that, Emily’s sword was pulled out like lightning.

Whirlik, whooosh.

Rivan, who had missed the strike, widened his eyes as if he’d gotten a big shock.

“You…”

“While you were not doing anything. I’ve been on the battlefield with them.”

“Bull! Bullshit! If you die! If you die, it’s all over!”

“It looks like the castle will soon fall, but are you still saying that nonsense?”

“Je-, in Jevarsch, father and the lord are both there! No matter how much power might be lost, the castle will never fall as long we have the lord, who’s one step into the rank of Masters!”

Emily looked at Rivan with a pitying look.

“You don’t know?”

“What do you mean?”

“Among the orcs, there is somebody who can fight the lord on even ground.”

“How could that be? Nonsense! Don’t be ridiculous!”

“It’s true. The patriarch hasn’t participated in the war until now. Why do you think that is?”

“That…”

The Supreme Ruler of the North.

Count of Carpe.

Lord of Jervain.

Elburton von Jervain had been on the lookout for his opponent.

If he participated in the battle, the other would also appear among the orc army.


Ppuuuuuu–!

Once again, the trumpet blew, silencing the screams on the battlefield.

Thump, thump.

An orc, wearing a helmet made of goat horns and holding a huge axe in his hands, moved.

With heavy eyes that suited his huge stature, he scanned the battlefield.

Looking at the castle gates that’d been half-broken with a siege weapon, he reversed his axe and chopped down.

Kuung!!

As the soldiers faltered at the trembling of the earth –

Beyond the broken gates, the Lord of Jervain’s calm gaze turned towards him.

“Is it time?”

“C-, Count…”

“Lord…”

The Lord of Jevarsch and the Supreme Ruler of the North, strode forward.

Elburton von Jervain walked out slowly, his black cloak fluttered in the wind behind him.

“C-, Count! It’s dangerous!”

Regardless of the knight’s persuasions, he drew the sword at his waist.

Cheok.

Immediately, the great gates in front of him cracked even further.

Kugugung!

They collapsed.

“Ugh!”

“Lord!!”

As the gates fell, the orcs rushed in. The soldiers were startled, but Elburton’s sword was faster.

Sreung.

With the sound of a chill wind, the bodies of the orcs were split into pieces.

There was not a single drop of blood on his sword. The aura Elburton emitted slowly overwhelmed the surroundings like dense fog.

As the atmosphere changed, the footsteps of the orcs, who had been screaming with excitement, came to a halt.

“Let’s go together.”

Elburton advanced, his protector knights following him slowly pouring through the gates.

As the Master of the North moved, the orcs faltered and backtracked before him, the green sea splitting like the miracle of Moses. At the end of his path, as if waiting for him, the general of the orc army stood with his hands crossed over his double-edged axe.

Orc king.

Orc warchief.

Or a being who could be called the orc overlord.

His surging aura, that showed signs of stepping into the rank of Masters, weighed down on the battlefield.

Behind the orc warchief stood several champions, escorting him.

Huuung.

The wind churned once.

As the snowflakes fell to the ground, the forms of the orc champions and the protector knights disappeared.

Kaang! Kwang!

Crashing noises resounded from their battle.

But as if they didn’t care a whit about such a fierce battle, Elburton and the warchief only kept staring at each other.

Amidst the flood of blows exchanged between the orc champions and the protector knights –

At the centre of the storm raging on the battlefield, Elburton and the warchief’s footsteps slowly began approaching each other.

At a pace that was neither slow nor fast.

Still, step by step they treaded the ground, each footstep emanating an aura of doom.

Tas, tas, tas.

The speed at which they approached each other got faster and faster, until their forms disappeared and met each other.

Kwaaaaang!!

The axe and the sword met with an impossible roar.

A single sword to take a life.

Each strike of the warchief’s double-edged axe was an avalanche.

Each strike from Elburton, wielding the Storm Sword Callis, was a typhoon.

The true war had just begun.


“Kuhk!”

Aaron and Allen stood back-to-back and swung their swords.

Dodge the axe strike of an oncoming orc, and draw your sword again.

After breaking the bone and cutting off an arm of your enemy, catch a heavy breath.

Not just them.

Orphin and Emily.

Rivan and Rinney, too, were continuously wielding their swords on the battlefield.

They were little boys and girls, but on the battlefield, there were only enemies and allies.

The cruelty of the battlefield recognized them as knights, and the orcs’ axes were not kind enough to discriminate between the young and the old.

Three days had passed like this.

The war had continued for three days without pause.

Since the battle between the orc warchief and the count started, they had been wielding their swords in this battlefield without surcease.

That was then –

An orcish axe struck Emily blindly in the side.

‘Ouch.’

She couldn’t react in time because she’d been catching her breath.

When she was raising her arm, the axe was already in front of her.

When she clenched her teeth and closed her eyes –

Chaeeng!

“Are you alright?”

“Grandfather!!”

Bernard appeared.

Bernard, the Blue Thunderbolt.

He immediately emanated blue lightning from his sword and slammed it down on the ground, clearing out the surroundings.

Kwaaang!!

Mud scattered and the orcs were thrown away by the shock.

“Are you okay, grandpa?”

“I’m fine, don’t worry. But where did Callius go?”

“Callius…”

As Emily’s face darkened rapidly, Bernard’s complexion grew serious.

But without giving them any time, the war situation headed for the worst.

– Uooooooooh!!

Suddenly cheers broke out like a wave within the orc ranks.

As he looked towards Elburton’s position, Bernard’s eyelids fluttered wide.

“The count…!!”

Spurt!!

The Supreme Ruler of the North, who had been fighting a close battle against the orc warchief for three days –

Elburton, could be seen falling, blood gushing from his chest.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 인해전술, human wave/human sea is an offensive infantry tactic. See Wikipedia. Since these are orcs, ‘infantry wave’ is being used. As the name suggests, it’s a tactic that overwhelms the enemy with numbers, throws enemy formations into chaos, then leverages numerical superiority in melee combat.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 51

To be honest, I’d been anticipating the grade to possibly even touch the edge of vision sword. But it ended up being a spirit sword, probably because the troll whose body it was made from was a young one.

“It’s unfortunate, but still, not bad.”

A sword that was a little wide.

A broadsword, in other words. The scabbard and exterior were all grey-white, as if it was made entirely of bone.

Gwydd.

Despite being only a spirit sword, the soul inhabiting it was that of a troll, and its unique ability was Spirit Descent.

“Spirit Descent, huh.”

Spirit Descent (Descent of God).

In simple terms, it could be explained as being possessed by a God by requesting Him through folk spells or magic.

“Probably, it will strengthen the sword with the might of a troll.”

In doing so, Callius would be able to use the troll’s power for a short time.

‘But abilities like that are almost always one-shots.’

He had no idea about its duration.

It was too early to fall in love with it because he didn’t even know what kind of risks there might be.

“Still, there’s nothing wrong with having one more trump card.”

It was a wide and long two-handed sword, not suitable to be worn on the waist, so he thought he’d have to make a belt and hang it behind his back. Since it was a moderately heavy sword with a long reach, mastering it would take a little time, unlike Loas.

“All this troll’s blood… it’s a shame.”

As befit its body size, the troll had spewed out so much blood that puddles had formed here and there. Callius collected some of the blood with some pottery and vases he grabbed from the mountain of junk. It was a precious ingredient that he didn’t know when he might see again.

He had to grab as much as he could.

Because there were many uses for this blood.

“I could’ve taken a little more if I had Bruns ‘ cloth bag.”

It was a pity that he wasn’t here due to the current circumstances.

“I’ll have to come back here when the war is over.”

The relics of the Vira tribe would probably sell at a high price to the alchemists.

Even a broken artifact would be something precious to them.

Just selling them off on the auction houses of the Church or Tristar would make a lot of money.

“The more money, the better.”

After taking a few more Vira artifacts in a suitable container, Callius started making his way out of the troll’s den, but stopped halfway.

“Hmm…”

He’d been looking around with the Tricolour Eye to check if he’d missed taking anything, when something caught his attention.

“What is this?”

A small spot glimmered gold on the smooth wall.

It was not red or blue, but gold.

Maybe there was something?

He didn’t have to worry about danger because it wasn’t showing red under the Tricolour Eye.

“Do I have to break through the wall?”

Callius started trying to pull out his new sword, Gwydd, but changed his mind and put it back in. It was a bit of a shame to use a brand-new sword to dig dirt, so he drew Loas instead.

Kiiiiing.

The sword keened sharply as if dissatisfied, but it was in vain.

It’s your fault for being useless[1].

Taeaeng!! A violent vibration broke out when he swung the sword and struck the wall.

But, strangely, he couldn’t even scratch the wall.

“What is this?”

The rock seemed to be nothing special, but that’s why it was even more suspicious, because it didn’t have a single scratch.

“I don’t remember hiding this kind of a hidden piece.”

It didn’t get scratched even when struck by the Predator Sword.

No matter what, it was still a spirit sword! Wasn’t this a bit suspicious?

This wall was definitely not something ordinary.

It was clearly artificially constructed by someone.

Callius’ mouth curved up at the corners.

Sheathing the Predator Sword, he now drew the Strong Sword[2] – Gwydd.

The grey-white blade and its blood-red edges glistened under the luminescence of the glowstones.

Callius, raising the spirit sword, immediately poured in his divine power.

“Ugh.”

A large amount of divine power, close to 30% of his capacity, disappeared immediately as if it had been sucked in, and a strange pattern spread over the blade.

As the pattern unfurled, it took on an ominous green hue, and a sudden surge of vitality sprang up all through Callius’ body.

Even the textures of his muscles now felt different.

The sensation of his grip holding the sword’s handle, the feel of each joint, was noticeably different.

An unparalleled power surged through his body, and his spirit soared with an irresistible sense of victory.

Taking the reins of that overflowing power with both hands, Callius cut.

Kwaaaaaaang–!!

A thunderous roar resounded throughout the cave.

“This… nice!!”

Facing Callius who struck with his spirit sword, the wall helplessly collapsed, raising sand and dust.

“What tremendous power. As expected of a sword imbued with the spirit of a troll.”

It let you use the power of a troll.

The time limit seemed short, but it could shine in moments of crisis.

The more secret weapons, the better, so it was fine.

Suuuuuuuu.

The strength was released.

The holding time was quite short.

You could stretch it longer, but the divine power consumption would be too great.

Close to 30% of divine power was taken away just to activate the ability for an instant.

But there were clear advantages, too.

“Imagine that. Even the troll’s regeneration.”

Of course, that he’d drank the potion was also a factor, but during Spirit Descent, his regenerative power had increased exponentially. As a result, almost 90% of Callius’ wounds were now fully healed.

His body felt light and there were no particular aftereffects left by Spirit Descent.

If there was, it was that too much divine power had been consumed.

“If it’s like this, there’s no need to feel disappointed about not getting a vision sword.”

I feel like I got a windfall.

Cheok.

With the sword back in its sheath, Callius crossed the devastation he had created just now with a spring in his step.

A passageway that had been created because the entire outer wall, about three meters in length, had been smashed down.

“Really.”

The insides were strange.

Not natural rock, but artificial walls made of mud and stone stretched at the sides of the passage.

The strange bricks were engraved with geometric patterns and runes, and at the end of the passage, he could feel a subtle and refreshing divine energy.

“Divine power.”

He could feel the energy of God.

Relic… Probably not.’

Relics do not reveal their divine power so clearly.

Rather, they hide their presence.

So this was no sacred object.

When he thought about it, one thing came to mind.

“Is it supposed to be here?”

Callius sped up even further.

Perok!

Kwaang, he kicked the stone wall at the end of the passage! As it crumbled down, cold air rushed from inside and tickled his scalp.

Beyond the fallen stone wall –

Callius’ eyes widened.

“I didn’t know I’d find you here.”

One who had once been revered as a saint of the Church, who had one day suddenly disappeared while travelling through the North.

The main quest he was now carrying out.

She who had called the North a wheel, giving its name.

“Fatalite. Why are you here?”

She was kneeling down.

A stone statue holding a sword and praying as if to prove her faith.

A saint, and a highest-ranked paladin of the Order.

The second-generation saint who’d risen to the rank of Masters.

There knelt Fatalite, now only unyielding stone.

“The divine power of a saint. I’ve never felt it from the sacred stone, but this vast divine power… it’s really amazing.”

The divine power he’d consumed began to fill back up in an instant. Due to the constant battles and using the troll’s divine ability, his divine power had been almost depleted, but just standing still here, the consumed power was being quickly replenished.

When a saint dies from a pilgrim’s sword, sacred stones can be born from the śarīra inside their bodies.

However, the size would be smaller than a fist.

“Fatalite…”

She must have had a large number of sacred stones inside her body.

After she died like this, many years passed, and the sacred stones only made the decaying body harden like stone.

[Fatalite]

[You glimpsed the faith of Fatalite, who transformed into a divine jewel and created a sanctuary.]

[By witnessing the wondrous end of the saint, your faith rises.]

[Faith +10]

There were many tricky parts.

According to the setting, Fatalite had last been sighted in the North, and it was stated that she had never been seen since.

What happened to her after that, he didn’t know.

But she must have ended her life here. He’d never considered it, but the fact that she was here made him think a lot of things.

‘Fatalite, you… ‘

There was a lot of ambiguity, but he decided not to think about it for too long.

In the first place, him being in this world itself was something that could not be explained.

Looking at her with a frown, Callius pulled something out of the stigma on the back of his hand.

A single flower with an exquisite harmony of black and white.

It was a Tear of Valtherus.

“I can plant it here.”

Tears of Valtherus must be planted in a land with strong divine energies where the sun does not reach.

In other words, it would grow and prosper only in places considered holy.

This was the place where the remains of Fatalite, who had been exalted as the saint who succeeded Stella, turned into stone and created a holy sanctuary, so it was a perfect place to plant the Tears of Valtherus.

There could be no better place than this.

In front of her kneeling form holding the sword, he planted the Tear of Valtherus, as if in tribute. As soon as it was planted, as if it was drinking in her divine power, the flower bloomed and sparkled with soft silver light.

Taking some distance, he looked her and the flower for a long time.

As if that scene like a painting held the secrets of how to escape from his own circumstances, and from his desperate fate.

But then he shook his head and turned back.

“Now I have to go up.”

The North was still at war.

The orcs who were still aiming for the North, and the Empire that hoped that the Shield of Carpe would be destroyed.

Even right now, the orcs’ axes were striking the centre of the North, so he needed to return to the battlefield as soon as possible.

Kwang! Clatter!

He returned through the knocked-down wall blocking the passage, and when he came out of the burrow after packing his things, the deep darkness and the musty smell greeted him again.

The presence of beasts could be felt everywhere.

Loups-garous and other magical beasts had flocked to the cliff following the scent the blood.

Krrrrrr.

The cries of the beasts crouching low on the ground were directed at Callius, who was alone.

They approached with red eyes shining, like animals hunting for prey.

But Callius’ gaze was not on them, but beyond.

“Lutheon…”

He won’t die.

He wasn’t going to die just from some beasts.

Nevertheless, it was Callius’ greed that made him not end Lutheon’s life.

The next time they meet. Only then would he turn him into a sword.

Because he’d be stronger by then, a better material.

Callius glanced at the beasts, then raised his left hand and spread [Leteti’s Wings].

Chwaaaak!

The wings flapped according to his will and floated in the sky.

Hwiiiiiiing!!

Leaving behind the steep winds and the beasts looking at him futilely –

Callius flew upwards, towards the ground.


Kung! Kung! Kung!

The sound of the orcs’ stomping footsteps could be heard all the way here. The sound and the trembling beneath their feet created a sense of fear, and deepened their anxiety.

“Master Rivan. Where is Miss Rinney?”

Orphin was hurriedly looking for Rinney.

As there were signs that the war was about to begin, she was feeling a sense of urgency.

“She went to check the state of the orcs.”

In response to Orphin’s question, Rivan who was wiping down his sword with a dry cloth shook his head as if it was understandable.

“She wanted to go back to where Callius fell.”

“…”

“He must be already dead. You know it too, Orphin. That was an abyss so deep that you couldn’t see its end even if you dropped a torch though it. If you fall from there, surviving would be a miracle. I’ve never heard of people who disappeared inside the Sinking Forest coming back to life.”

“…”

Orphin was silent.

Rivan was correct.

On the day Callius had fallen –

They had tried out a lot of different things, over and over again.

Like making long ropes out of grass and tree vines and throwing them down, or dropping torches.

However, there was still no news after a week or so, and the knights who had been waiting in hope of a miracle were now fully acknowledging his death.

“Orphin. He did save us, and I know that he was a strong knight. Callius wasn’t a trash who tainted Jervain’s name, he was a knight who shined more brilliantly than anyone else.”

Rivan, now –

Only after Callius’ death did he recognize him.

“Didn’t you hate him?”

“I did. Still, I can’t keep on hating people forever after their death. It’s true that Callius was great.”

But he died.

Even if he were alive, there was no way to save him, so he was as good as dead.

So now was the time to give up.

Rivan said so.

“The orcs are still strong. Jevarsch is still holding, but it’s going to run out of strength soon. It would be a great help if we can move the supplies Callius plundered to the citadel. The question is how to get them there.”

Orphin swallowed a sigh hearing Rivan’s calm words.

If Callius had been here –

If he were alive, they could have carried out the next measures without a hitch.

Because he’d said that he knew a secret way to move the supplies.

However, now they couldn’t use that method because he hadn’t told the method to anyone in advance.

Even though they had taken away all this food, they didn’t have a way to move any of it.

If he’d been alive, it wouldn’t have been a problem.

“Master Rivan is right, Sir Orphin. His death is sad, but the survivors must do their part.”

It was Jack.

After Callius died –

He showed a lot of interest in Rivan and began to follow him. He was already supporting Rivan.

Not only Jack, but also the other knights were already splitting up to get behind either Rivan or Emily.

“Sir Jack. He plunged himself into the abyss with a formidable foe to save us. It is by his arrangement that we are alive now.”

“That’s true, but! So that his sacrifice is not in vain! Shouldn’t you wield your sword for the sake of the North?”

Orphin was at a loss for words.

She couldn’t find a way to respond.

The knight of the Empire who had suddenly appeared had been strong. He had strong physical abilities and a terrifying spear.

Those explosions were enough to make the knights tremble in fear, and driving him to death had been urgent and worth any sacrifice.

If it weren’t for Callius –

If not for his sacrifice, everyone there would have died.

“Sir Orphin.”

“Sir Allen. What’s going on?”

“The situation doesn’t look good. Perhaps the earth dragons and orcs we missed have reached the main army by now.”

“Right.”

It was Rinney and Emily.

Both of them didn’t look as good as before.

“Miss Rinney. Miss Emily. How was it?”

“You can hear their stomping from all the way here. Maybe today or around dawn, there will be another battle. We should prepare now.”

That was then –

Ppuuuuuuuu–!

The sound of a horn rang through the air.

A sign of battle to make your heart sink.

The screaming sound of a trumpet telling of the start of war spanned the blue sky.

Under the gazes of everyone who looked back, the green wave swayed and began to move.

“Callius…”

A little mouth could only pathetically groan, calling his name.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 만만한 게 (lit. happy skate(fish)). Not sure it fully translates here. Basically, male skates don’t taste good and have two large penises (!) that are troublesome to handle. Female skates are delicious and sold at a high price, but they often get fished out while, ahem, conjugated with a male. So fishermen just cut off the penises (?!) from any male skates they catch and throw them back to the sea. See article.

[2] Going by actual characters, calling it Spirit Descent Sword would also be correct. But since we could only keep one translation, we’ll just call it the Strong Sword from now on.


On new capitalization rules. There’s been a mess of capitalization rules from the start, This is now simplified. Changes are from this chapter, will be retroactively applied after some time. Jobs, from knights to saints, are lowercase. Church and Order being specific institutions are uppercase. Races, from orcs to trolls, are lowercase just like humans are (not very Tolkien, but that’s the modern rule). Suggestions welcome. Base rule is mostly from here.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 50

Holy water of Valtherus.

It’s sacred for those who serve the sword, created by the Order of Valtherus.

When it comes to the Church’s holy water, most people think of it as a healing potion first.

Because amongst the various divine miracles, curing an incurable disease is the one that can most easily capture the peoples’ hearts.

Therefore, it’s more widely known as a panacea, but the original purpose of the holy water bestowed by God was not medicinal treatment.

What was the original purpose of holy water?

“Demon extermination.”

Originally, holy water was meant to be used to repel and purify demonic power[1].

– Guoooooooh! Urrggh!

And the secret behind the birth of the trolls is also related to those demons.

‘The bastard sons of giants and demons.’

Half virtuous, half demonic. Half-person, half-demon.

That is the origin of the being called troll.

Even a small amount of holy water can inflict extreme pain upon them.

Originally, this strategy would only be found out after gathering a lot of information, but…

‘Because this is how I set it.’

So I can’t help but know.

“Lutheon… he fainted.”

Looked like he’d lost consciousness after that last shout.

I watched the struggling troll.

His painful screams were growing louder and louder, but things seemed to have worked out so far.

I wanted to end it with some more holy water, but I only had that one bottle with me.

The rest were with Bruns.

“Anyway, I just need to wait.”

If I left him alone, the troll will soon expire.

– Guoooaaaah!

The troll abruptly raised himself up and started to escape.

At the start, he could only spew out blood and crawl, but that soon changed into a walking gait, while still screaming and spraying blood everywhere.

Perhaps he wanted to return to his original home.

‘Hmm…’

Callius, who’d been so desperate very recently, was feeling somewhat relaxed.

Rather, he slowly followed the troll, thinking this might not be a bad thing.

He’d jumped down here while facing Lutheon.

Roughly speaking, the situation was already over, and Lutheon too was in a moribund state, so the only remaining problem was how to get back up to the forest.

Perhaps he could find the answer by following the troll.

– Guoooh!! Guaaaaaa!!

As if this was his first time experiencing such suffering, the troll was writhing in pain, his face full of tears and snot.

The nearby animals ran away at his loud screams.

He put one foot in front of the other, slow like a turtle.

Instinctive fear formed anxiety, eventually leading him to his nest, the place where he could feel the most secure.

Because of the sudden commotion, the nearby beasts did not dare approach Callius.

Thanks to that, he was able to peacefully follow behind, and finally arrived at the destination after quite a long walk.

The troll’s oyster.

The nest of a being that had a characteristic similar to the dragons.

The place shone exceptionally brightly compared to the surrounding areas, filled with a multitude of sparkling glowstones, and one would think ‘as expected of a troll’s den’ at the first glance.

Perhaps because there were no challengers nearby, the troll could live this kind of life.

The oyster carved out of stone was quite huge.

The troll’s height was over seven meters, so it was only natural.

There were a number of interesting parts inside the cave, but Callius was most interested in a place with all sorts of junk. All sorts of odds and ends had piled up there for a long time, and it was full of dust.

Trolls habitually love shiny things, so they hoard this type of bits and pieces like treasures.

“This is it.”

It was full of traces of the owner’s long past years.

“Before the Sinking Forest originally formed, this place…”

Among the clutter, Callius picked up an object engraved with a strange pattern.

A ring, with a wing carved on it.

“It’s a relic of the Vira tribe.”

Vira.

Due to the nature of the local terrain, there had been an indigenous tribe living here long ago.

As it was a somewhat remote and independent location, they had their own mysterious culture and believed in their own unique faith.

The Forsaken Valley, Altara.

Its original name was the Valley of the Winds.

The Vira were a tribe of people who enjoyed flying in the strong winds that blew through the cliffs.

Using ancient tribal artifacts called Leteti[2], relics of a now forgotten faith.

The Vira, an ancient tribe who’d lived in an abyss thousands of meters below ground level.

And a Leteti, a holy relic of the now-forgotten Winged God whom they’d served, was the only way to escape from this place.

“But this one is out of power.”

It was too old and tattered.

It’d probably be hard to make it work.

After throwing the Leteti away, Callius searched a bit more and found a lot of similar objects.

Most of them were in similar condition.

However, in their own way, the Vira people must have been quite strong thousands of years ago. There were so many relics just strewn around the place.

They must’ve had advanced flying techniques to help in their hunts and battles.

Perhaps, if it were not for the disaster that struck here, the northern lands of today might not have belonged to Carpe.

“Didn’t a horde of trolls running away from the invading demons come here and destroy them? Ah, found it.”

It was easy to find by looking with the Tricolour Eye.

When he opened the wooden box shining gold, Callius found a Leteti inside.

The ring seemed to be of a higher grade than the rest, and was still in excellent condition.

It had probably been used by somebody of high status within the tribe.

Callius immediately put the ring on his finger and injected divine power.

A lot of energy disappeared in an instant.

He was surprised for a moment, but it didn’t stop there, and as he injected a little more power, the ring’s wing pattern started sparkling with colours.

“Unfold.”

Soon, the metal part within the ring unfolded into huge wings, crafted from steel and Callius’ divine power.

As soon as he grabbed the handle that had unfolded from the ring, the colourful wings flapped with a soft beat.

Callius nodded with contentment as he felt a strange floating sensation.

“It’s better than I thought.”

He was holding the base of the wings with one hand, so he thought it might be difficult to hold onto without sufficient arm strength, but his worries turned out to be unfounded.

It was as if the wind itself was supporting Callius’ body.

Climbing the cliff wouldn’t be too difficult if that were the case.

As soon as the supply of divine power was cut off, the Leteti returned to the form of the small ring.

It was an artifact so sophisticated that it was hard to believe that it had been created by an ancient tribe.

“Originally, it’s something I wouldn’t be able to get right now.”

At Callius’ current level, it was a treasure that was completely out of his reach.

Had he been alone, he wouldn’t have even considered dealing with a troll.

Even if he created a small gap during the fight, he wouldn’t have been able to injure the enemy like Lutheon had done. He was able to get this artifact only because he had been together with the variable called Lutheon.

“I only spent about an hour on this. My initial problem was how to take it away avoiding the troll’s eyes, but things went much easier.”

Originally, from the time he fell here, Callius had been thinking about how to retrieve the Leteti.

The Troll of the Forsaken Valley was a half-demon that could only be dealt with once you had at least a vision sword, whereas Callius only had a half-spirit sword in his hands.

Of course, the reward was good, but the risk was extreme.

In addition, things would have gotten even more complicated if the troll had company, and the expected survival rate was too low, so he had been quite worried.

“In the first place, the key was how to handle Lutheon.”

But thankfully, things turned out to be easier than he’d thought.

Lutheon was lying half-dead, and if he left the troll as it was, it would also soon perish.

“Even with that great regenerative power, a troll can’t defend against holy water.”

A troll with demonic origins has no recourse against holy water imbued with the energy of exorcism.

Even if he tried to vomit it out right away, the holy water had the innate property of being instantly absorbed into the body, so the troll’s death was already assured.

“If I could look for trolls other than this one, maybe there’ll be better things…”

Perhaps not this Leteti, but something more worthy of being called a sacred object.

But Callius shook his head.

Excessive greed always leads to ruin.

In the first place, the process had been so smooth this time because the troll was not even an adult.

Unfortunately, he’d have to wait for the next opportunity.

‘Because this alone is great enough.’

He’d been looking all over the place to see if he could find anything.

Most of the ancient relics just flashed but didn’t work.

There were things like swords and bows, but they were not useful weapons.

Callius rummaged through the troll’s hoard and found a suitable bag and some old-looking pottery.

As he looked around and picked up a few more things, he suddenly saw the quest completion notification in front of his eyes.

[Sub Quest]

[The Bastard Son of the Giants, complete]

[A reward is given for the first successful Troll hunt]

[Reward – Refined Troll Potion]

[Health +4]

“Ohh!”

Refined Troll Potion!

He got an unexpected reward.

Troll blood contained demonic energy, so it had to be purified before drinking, but he got the refined end product as the reward.

He had a busted arm and bruises all over his body from his close encounters with Lutheon and the troll, and the holy water had already been spent, so it was just what he needed right now.

Callius chugged down the purified troll blood in one breath.

“Ugh, it’s so tasteless it feels nasty.”

All medicines were like that, but the Troll Potion was tasteless beyond imagination.

The bloody smell was so strong that he might’ve vomited if he had a slightly weak stomach.

“Still, the effect is good.”

There was some pain and itching as the broken bones re-aligned.

All over the body.

For a moment, he circulated his spirit power to his whole body to check the condition, and the wounds definitely seemed to be slowly healing.

The potion was worth its reputation.

As tasteless as it was, the effect was obvious.

“But to call it the first successful hunt… It’s strange.”

The first successful hunt.

There must have been many other beings who had hunted trolls.

Some of those who now stood in the ranks of Masters had a history of hunting trolls.

Yet he was called the first.

‘Am I the first player?’

But the funny thing was, if that had indeed been the meaning, wouldn’t that imply that there were other players besides himself?

“No.”

It was probably just a quirk of the system.

“It feels like a game to me, but I still don’t know for sure.”

Is this a real world?

Or is it a game?

If neither, then what exactly is it?

Callius was lost in thought for a while, but there was something he had to do first. After passing through a huge passageway, he reached the central pit where he thought the troll might be, and indeed he found it crouched on a bed of soft grass.

“He’s dead.”

Breath had stopped.

There was plenty of blood splashed all around.

Callius’ lips curved into an arc.

Although they were said to have inherited the blood of the giants, in the end they were a different race.

As the saying went, “half-virtuous, half-demonic,” a troll was a demonic hybrid.

Callius bit his index finger to draw out some drops of his own blood.

He started drawing something on the floor around the fallen troll.

Each of the letters written in blood was imbued with reverence and filled with his divine power.

“I call on God, and may God answer with His sword.”

Unlike other pilgrims, Callius could create a carcass without having to perform a proper corpse ritual.

Originally, it was a player’s prerogative. But just for today, he decided to hold a formal corpse ceremony.

A troll that hadn’t matured yet.

Even so, he was looking forward to seeing what kind of a carcass it might create.

Seok.

The runes, written in blood, glowed silver.

The more urgent the voice of Callius, who called to his God, the brighter the light.

As the light of divine power filled all directions, the troll’s body crumbled like burning paper. The shattered body turned into rustling ashes and was then reborn as a single sword.

A broadsword.

A large sword with a flat, wide blade.

A double-edged sword with a grayish-white colour as if made of bone.

The two edges were coloured dark red.

It was a spirit sword made from a troll.

“Shit.”

Seeing the sword’s form, Callius immediately spat out a curse.

He’d been hoping for a vision sword till the very end, but no luck.

“It’s stupid, really.”

[Strong Sword – Gwydd]

Grade – Spirit Sword.

Infused Soul – Gwydd, the Troll.

Unique Ability – Spirit Descent[3].

“Um? Spirit Descent?”

Its unique ability, however –

Caught his attention.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 마가 (ma-ga, lit. mark) is being translated as demonic power.

[2] Leteti (/lěteti/) is a Serbo-Croatian word, meaning ‘to fly’. In the same language, Vira means belief, faith or religion.

[3] 강신 (kangshin) is a religious term that refers to a phenomenon in which superhuman or supernatural beings possess a human or object or are present in a ritual process. See encykorea article.


To the readers. Chapter 50! Are you not entertained? If you are, leave a rating/review on NovelUpdates! Seriously, reader engagement is the main thing that keeps this translation going. Similarly, don’t forget to like and comment!

Since we’re at such a landmark chapter, this might be a good time to get your opinions. Did you like the story so far? Or did the author fumble it? What do you like/dislike about the translation? (Apart from speed, there’s only so much you can do with one translator.) We’re also trying to anglicize more, especially in future chapters, since Korean novels are heavy with onomatopoeia. Let us know if you like that or not!

If you want to support the translation, you can do so in Ko-fi; there’re also a few advance chapters available for subscribers!


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 49

Troll.

The bastard sons of the giants.

Or a being that could be called a failure.

God gave them strong vitality and physical strength, but the intellect was almost entirely stripped away.

It was natural for them to have become extinct.

But amongst these deserted cliffs –

In this isolated abyss, such an existence was still alive and well.

“A troll!? Are you talking about the bastard sons of those giants who’d disappeared during the Old Evening[1]?”

“You’re watching one right now.”

Kugugugung!

Grooooooowl!

Wielding a gigantic club of unknown origin, he advanced, shattering every scrap of stone barring his path.

“To think that a creature I only ever read about still exists.”

Lutheon, whose fighting spirit had been burning just now, could only fake a grin as he looked at the gigantic form of the troll.

Of course, it was natural.

A bastard son of those giants who’d once reigned like Gods.

The trolls, who inherited their sires’ blood, bones and flesh, were strong enough to break even the tallest mountains, their skins were as hard as steel, and their gigantic bodies taller than seven meters exuded an otherworldly majesty.

To humans, such an existence was nothing less than a transcendental incarnation of violence. Facing an apex predator like a troll, any being in the food chain could do naught but lose their spirit, like a mouse cowering in front of a lion.

Kwadadak!

It found a loup-garou hidden under a pile of rocks, grabbed it at once, and put it in its mouth.

– Kiyyyyiiiing!!

There was a pathetic scream, but soon, kwad, kwadadak.

Along with the crunching sound of bones and flesh being chewed, the loup-garou’s screams cut off.

In its place, only an eerie sound of some unidentifiable liquid dripping on the ground echoed through the silent valley.

Like jackals in the presence of a far more powerful predator, the group of loups-garous had long since disappeared.

Naturally, the troll’s yellow eyes now turned towards Lutheon and Callius.

“Lutheon. Do you know?”

“What are you babbling about in this situation?”

Just by facing the troll’s pupils, his body had stiffened like a mouse in front of a snake.

What the hell was the guy asking in such a situation?

Lutheon glanced at Callius with a frown.

Even at the sight of the troll, the maniac’s complexion had not changed, and he quietly spat out some nonsense.

“It’s said that trolls eat little food compared to their huge size.”

“… Is that some good information in this situation… You really have some nasty hobbies.”

“It won’t hurt to hear me out.”

“Tell me, then.”

How much food do they eat per day.

While he was grumbling, Callius showed off his knowledge.

“They say it’s less than a hundred kilos. He’s probably not a full-grown adult, so maybe half that would be enough.”

Whereas a four-ton elephant eats about one hundred kilograms a day, a troll weighing close to ten tons eats far too little in comparison.

It has some very strange biological functions.

“That little? No, how do you even know that? I don’t think Hetaira’s Monster Encyclopaedia mentions that kind of detail.”

Ignoring Lutheon’s doubts –

Callius continued to speak.

“It’s not much compared to the troll’s body size. He ate three loups-garous here, so he’s almost reached the recommended daily amount. Probably, he’ll be satisfied with somebody your size.”

Once he ate another serving the size of one Lutheon, he’d feel full enough.

That’s exactly what Callius wanted to say.

Trolls, like other beasts, do not hunt when they are full.

So he was saying, get eaten.

It was a bad joke.

“Don’t spew bullshit, Callius. Even if I can’t use an arm, I’m not going to just die here. Not even for her.”

Her, huh.

Maybe the ‘her’ he was talking about…

“I’m not afraid of trolls. It’s too late to run away with this body anyway. Isn’t it the same for you too? The odds are pretty bad, but you and I might be able to defeat the troll.”

Even the remnants of giants were, after all, living creatures.

Once upon a time, knights who hunted trolls were considered paragons.

Most of those who had risen to the ranks of Masters[2] in the current world, had a history of encountering trolls.

“We’ll have to wait and see.”

“Are you scared, Callius? You had the same expression on your face when Esther slashed at you with a sword when you were a monk.”

“Shut your trap, Lutheon. I’ve never been defeated by anyone.”

“What are you saying, didn’t you used to lose every day?”

Despite his grumbles, Lutheon curved his lips as if remembering the old days.

However, suddenly, that turned into a bitter laugh.

“Callius.”

Kung! Kung! Kung!!

The troll started jumping.

Every time his feet hits the ground, broken rocks scattered and a violent quake ripped across the valley.

“What.”

“Please don’t get me wrong. I will never forgive you.”

“We can chat about those little things later, he’s coming!”

– Grooooooooooooowl!

The troll screamed and wielded his club.

Lutheon took a step forward, his divine power swirling all around him.

And at that very moment –

Callius sprinted, with divine power all around him!

“Huh?”

Lutheon, who had a blank face for a moment, turned and looked back, pouring out a few words that shouldn’t have come from the mouth of a believer.

“You god-damned bastard! Aren’t you still a noble?”

Callius, still sprinting, answered calmly.

“I’m a pilgrim. Besides, when did I ever say I’ll fight the troll?”

“You crazy–! Here, of course, we should fight together!!”

Kwaang!!

Lutheon, who managed to avoid the troll’s swing by falling into a roll, stomped on the ground with a kick. No matter how injured he was, his uncanny reflexes still remained.

While minimizing damage, he began to run, forcing divine power into his legs.

“If I can leave here, I’ll kill you right away, Callius!”

“What did you expect from an enemy, Lutheon? Likewise, if I can go out here, I will surely kill you with my own hands!”


A valley with no sunlight, only darkness. A place where ancient beasts with strange shapes and habits still coexisted in an ecosystem with their own habitats.

In this deserted valley, where luminous plants and glowstones embedded in various places emitted a mysterious light, the animals began to escape causing an untimely commotion.

Kwang! Kwaaang! Kuuuung!!

Along with a huge quake, there were intermittent loud bangs. As the troll appeared through the cloud of sand and dust, two men run away like their lives depended on it.

It was Lutheon and Callius.

“Damn!! How does he know exactly where I’m hiding! That sluggish idiot!”

“Sunlight hasn’t reached this place since forever. Naturally, instead of sight, his sense of smell has become more sensitive…!”

Before they even finished talking –

Lutheon and Callius threw themselves away, one as fast as the other.

At that moment, a great club cleaved through the air.

Kwaang!! While being hit by the scattered debris, they forced their creaking legs once more and ran.

Kreung! Kekung!

“Get off, you dogs!”

An explosion burst from Lutheon’s Exploding Spear, and Callius’ Sword slashed at the other beast.

Kwang! Chwaak!

Contrary to the scene of the beasts being routed in an instant, the complexions of the two men were not that good.

“Damn it.”

They ran away by cutting down all the beasts in their way, and ran for so long. But what they found at the end was a huge wall.

It was a dead end.

Gwoooooooooo!

Kuung.

Their pursuer also seemed to be quite tired, as he sprayed a lot of white drool.

“It smells awful.”

Anticipating the upcoming meal, viscous saliva was dripping from its lips like an animal waiting for its prey.

Lips were filled with a smile.

But confronting that filthy and disgusting gaze, Lutheon merely frowned, and Callius just raised his sword.

“Lutheon.”

“What now?”

“I think he has little to no vision.”

“… I guess so. He seemed to depend more on hearing and smell than sight.”

They had already had a few rounds of confrontation followed by escape, enough to get a glimpse of the predator’s style.

This place was dark and untouched by sunshine, so although the troll did have eyes, his hunting method relied more on smell and hearing rather than sight.

He’d been living down here in the dark for a long time. Enough to be called a living fossil. So it was a safe assumption to make.

“A troll’s skin is as hard as steel, true… but not all parts of their bodies are.”

“The nostrils and the ear canals would be different, is that what you mean?”

“Worth a try.”

They were at a dead end anyway.

It was all or nothing.

There was no other way out.

In the first place, this was an area where the current Callius should not have stepped foot on.

This was a place where you’d have difficulties even if you carried a vision sword, but what Callius was carrying instead was not even a proper spirit sword; and to top it all off he fell down here with Lutheon in tow.

If you say the plan was derailed, then it was derailed from the start.

But it’d already happened.

Now he had to do whatever he could to survive.

“Damn it, so I have to do it in the end? You telling me to take the most dangerous part? I’m not that crazy yet.”

“Lutheon, with my sword and skill, grabbing his attention is the limit.”

You have to admit what you have to admit.

Predator Sword – Loas, which was nothing more than a half-finished spirit sword, couldn’t inflict deep wounds on a troll’s skin.

Even if it did, it would be a scratch that would regenerate in a moment.

But the Exploding Spear was different.

If one inserted that bomb-like spear into the troll’s nostrils and exploded it, they could probably do a lot of damage.

“But it won’t kill him. He’ll recover soon anyway.”

Trolls were called the bastard sons of the giants, but there was one area in which they were superior.

Regenerative ability.

“You have no idea how far a troll’s regeneration goes.”

It can be rightly called a grace of God.

It’s said that even the dragons of that ancient age would eat a troll to recover if they got sick or seriously injured. Any further explanation is unnecessary.

“Even if you sever an arm or two, they’ll heal that quickly, if you can imagine that.”

Lutheon was right.

With that power of regeneration, even the attacks that bypassed the troll’s armour-like skin would heal quickly.

“No, that’s all I need.”

Even if it was a very short time.

It was enough if they could stop its movements for just a brief moment.

“Damn, if this doesn’t work, I’ll kill you before the troll can eat you.”

“I have no intention of dying for your sake.”

Just as their conversation finished –

As if waiting for that moment, the troll’s attack began.

Kwaang!!

He tried to smash them with his huge front paw, but when they both evaded immediately, a snort resounded.

And he swung the club in his right hand with the speed of lightning.

Kwang! Kwaaang!

Hududuk!

Every time the troll moved, scattered shards of stone stung the duo’s forms.

A sharp rock shard struck Callius in the face, and blood gushed out.

But Callius saw an opportunity.

‘Silver Flower Wave Sword: First Martial Skill.’

Raging Flower Wave.

The opponent held no sword that could be scraped away.

Therefore, Callius scattered his sword energies to confuse the opponent.

And also, the next martial skill, White Haze.

Wielding an extremely swift quick sword in all directions, he painted the technique onto the ground.

The energies scattered from the sword nestled within the ground, reversed directions and flew back upward countless times faster.

‘Third Martial Skill: Other Shore Flower[3].’

The scattered energies of Raging Flower Wave and White Haze –

They intermixed exquisitely, and delivered a single blow.

It was still an unfinished technique, but it was achieved as precisely as possible with the corrections of the Tricolour Eye.

Silver-coloured sword energies sharply struck the troll’s whole body from all directions, and an undulating burst of Raging Flower Wave attacked his face.

Soon, the silver petals and the translucent haze merged into Callius’ sword. The sharp energies condensed on the blade trembled sharply, and something strange burst free from it.

A sword skill imbued with a thousand changes, yet unified as one.

Silver Flower Wave Sword: Other Shore Flower.

However, at that instant –

Huuung!!

As if the attacks had merely tickled him, the troll swung his club in a simple blow that smashed both skills apart, and struck Callius as it passed.

Kwaang!!

“Ugh!”

Whirlik, kwang!

The troll’s club, despite it being a glancing blow, threw Callius into the opposite wall at once.

‘My arm…’

His left shoulder had given way.

It had been completely twisted.

At least he’d managed to offset enough of the shock with the Six Peak Flowers technique, otherwise a direct hit would’ve killed him instantly.

The troll’s power was too strong for mere humans to easily resist.

However –

“Lutheon!!”

His face distorted with pain, Callius exclaimed.

At that time –

“Look here, you monster bastard!”

Lutheon’s Exploding Spear Ames, which had soared high into the sky, burst with a crimson blaze.

The happy expression on the troll’s face faded, and he screamed at the bright light, closing his eyes tightly.

But Lutheon was one step faster.

“Berserker Verse[4]!!”

Kwaaaaaang!!

A great explosion bloomed from the spear’s tip.

As if most of the divine power had been collected, condensed, and burst, the explosion filled the entire area and ravaged it.

One couldn’t even see an inch ahead within the smoke. However –

– Graaaaaaaaaaah!

A scream filled with pain rang out.

Kuuung!

As the giant form fell, a cloud of sand and dust once again filled the valley.

“Callius! Stop procrastinating and go already! I did everything you told me to do!”

“Did you… yes!”

Hududuk.

Callius rushed out from where he’d struck the wall, grabbing something in his hands, leaving Loas behind on the floor.

“Hurry up! He’s getting up!”

Kwang! Kwang! Kwang!!

In order to buy even a little more time, Lutheon squeezed out the last of his remaining divine power and unleashed another blow of the Exploding Spear.

However, the trolls’ regenerative power was even greater than they had anticipated.

– Grrrrruaaaaa!

Whirlik, pug!! Kwaaang!

“Kkaahaaah!!”

Lutheon was blown away with a single gesture that was akin to swatting away a fly.

However, he did not forget to wield the spear even at that moment.

Grrruaa!

Was it the first time he was experiencing pain?

The troll’s eyes had ruptured from several explosions, and tears were now flowing freely from them.

But even so, the organs was recovering quickly, at a speed visible to the naked eye.

But one thing was different.

His gaze. His eyes were different from before.

They were the eyes of a prey, not those of a predator.

Fear.

Terror.

The eyes contained such an emotion.

Perhaps because how unfamiliar it was, the very first experience of suffering pain in his life had filled his eyes with terror.

That was why he couldn’t get up and was struggling now.

This moment was their only and last opportunity.

“Callius!!”

At Lutheon’s cry, Callius squeezed out the last dregs of his power and climbed onto the troll’s face.

Then he threw the vial in his grasp into the creature’s jaws.

A vial filled with the most precious substance he had ever created.

Holy water of Valtherus.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 옛 저녁 (lit. old evening). Old Night (the Goddess of Miltonian mythology, a popular term in fantasy literature) was also a contender, but we’ll see how the author explains it in the future.

[2] 마스터 (lit. master) is a rank we’ve seen a few times. Also called Transcendent, as they have escaped the shackles of humanity. (Don’t mix it up with Bruns calling Callius master, or the -nim honorific being translated as Master.) However, since the term Sword Master (소드 마스터) will start appearing, 검술명가 (previously, swordmaster) will now be master swordsman instead. Previous chapters have been updated as much as possible to reflect this.

[3] 피안화 (pianhua), red spider lily. In Japanese folklore the flower is called other shore flower, as it is said to grow on the shores of the Sanzu river (the Japanese version of the Styx). Why use that specific name? Because it fits, and also rule of cool.

[4] 열장광폭 is being translated as Berserker Verse. Some artistic license here. 열장 = a book shaped with a wide tip and narrower inward, 광폭 = (commonly) width, but also, extremely rough and ferocious as if going crazy.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 48

“Callius! Do you want us to die together! You idiot!”

“That’s not bad either. Me and my knights have no way to deal with that Ames of yours.”

The current Callius had no way to resist the Exploding Spear and its cheatlike ability.

Of course, that meant that there was no way for any of the knights there to face Lutheon.

So Callius chose to fall together with him.

‘The number of the orcs and the earth dragons has also been reduced by about half. Since they lost so much supplies, the blow the orc army has suffered this time isn’t small.’

It was their victory.

“You never cared about anything but yourself, you selfish bastard, so how come you suddenly love the North so much!”

While falling into the abyss below –

Lutheon, screaming, made his spear blaze crimson once again.

Callius also swung the Predator Sword in response.

Kwaaang!!

Callius, although he managed to block the Exploding Spear, was knocked away by the recoil from the explosion.

Whirlik! As he bumped against the cliffside walls, Callius pushed himself off it with a somersault and charged towards Lutheon once more.

“Ahhhhh!”

Within that seemingly endlessly abyss –

As Callius’ sword emanated silver energy in the darkness, the swaying edge of the quick sword seemed to undergo a subtle metamorphosis.

“Slashing into the air, now?”

Lutheon, who was about to throw his spear with a laugh, frowned for an instant.

He’d thought his opponent was merely a moth leaping into the flames, but then something strange appeared behind Callius’ back.

‘What is that, in the air?’

It was a skill of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art that he’d seen before, the White Haze.

It had been painted in the air.

The White Haze was a technique to hide sword energy under the ground and then reverse it into a swift attack.

Seeing it painted in the air, Lutheon couldn’t help but be nervous.

No matter how confident he might have been in his spear, the Silver Flower Wave Sword art could not be underestimated. The Empire feared it, because it was her swordsmanship.

Kuuuuuuu!!

A wave of brutal sword energies rushed from behind Callius.

Kwaaang!

Lutheon clenched his teeth tightly and swung the Exploding Spear Ames to break the flying sword fragments one by one.

Although the sword energies surged madly at a speed that couldn’t be followed with the naked eye, unlike when they were fired from hidden places beneath the ground, the White Haze painted in the air was much easier to block.

Kwang!

The deflagration dispersed, revealing Lutheon and Callius, still falling.

The moment they met again –

All of a sudden, the area around Lutheon was covered with silver petals.

‘Oh shit.’

He’d been too absorbed blocking the White Haze to deflect Callius’ sword.

Having taken off Vivi’s Bracelet, Callius now radiated a tremendous amount of energy.

‘That bastard’s Silver Flower Wave Sword takes away the opponent’s power and makes it his own.’

And pours it out in an instant like a rising wave.

Such was the swordsmanship of a saint.

Silver Flower Wave Sword, Raging Flower Wave.

A path of flowers, made up of petals of brutal sword energy, reached out as if to tear Lutheon apart.

“Callius! Don’t think you’re the only one who gained something!”

Lutheon’s spun his spear violently in mid-air and caught it in his hand.

Soon, the Exploding Spear shone with an intense crimson brilliance that it had never shown before.

A dazzling radiance of divine power.

When it condensed to a single point –

“In God’s name!”

Lutheon’s spear pierced into the Raging Flower Wave.

At a single point, from which an explosion split the waves apart.

Kwaaang!

With that grand explosion –

The two forms disappeared in the darkness.


Seok.

Like heavy smoke settling to the ground and piling up into clumps of ash, memories that are not mine slowly sink into my brain.

‘Callius. Is there really a God?’

A boy who brings out a question that had been nestled in a corner of his heart.

‘If there is a God, why did he build a spear or a sword? They end up causing war and death…’

Despite knowing it to be blasphemy, he can’t help but blurt out such words. A boy who never puts down his doubts and questions about the existence of God.

Lutheon, the youngest member of the Ruydren family, a great noble family of the South; one who is not devout in his faith, but enjoys learning.

A child with both wisdom and martial talent, grows into a young man over the years.

And when that youth appears again as a man, unlike before –

There is a spear in his hand.

‘Why. Why are you with her…’

Lutheon asks with a pale face.

And the woman in your arms who turns her head. Cloudy memories fade like ink dripping into water.

When you open your eyes –

All you see is darkness.

Huuuung–!

Welcome to hell.

“Ugh… did I faint there for a while?”

Callius, who regained his consciousness mid-air while falling into the abyss, took Loas in his hand and reversed it.

“Ugh!”

And he stabbed in into the cliffside next to him.

Kuguguguguguk! The shattering sound of the rock walls and the pain from his torn arm muscles almost made him faint again.

But that was only for a while.

Thump.

Hanging from that single sword, the out-of-breath Callius gasped for air, white steam rising with each breath.

“Haah, I’m alive.”

He couldn’t see even one inch ahead, but the horrific pain coming from his back and shoulders told him that he’d lived.

His whole body creaked and ached from several bruises and minor burns.

If not for the Cloak of Twilight, he would’ve been seriously injured.

The cloak, being an artefact, had taken the brunt of the explosions. As evidence, the cloak was only slightly charred, but not torn anywhere.

It was worth every penny he’d spent to buy it.

By the way –

“Did I just dream?”

Perhaps it was the past of the original Callius.

In that memory, Lutheon had been a boy and then a young man.

At the end of it all –

The last day before he’d left as a pilgrim.

Lutheon no longer had any trace of his old curiosity. Instead his eyes had lost all their fire, as if he had nothing left in the world.

‘Lutheon…’

He had quite a tumultous fate.

Despite being a scion of the fourth noble family of Carpe, he turned traitor, escaping to the Empire and serving Lactus. I now knew why he turned apostate.

The reason for his betrayal …

“Was it because of that woman?”

That was then –

Startle.

Dismissing my train of thought, I looked around.

When my eyes, that had gotten used to the darkness, saw the surroundings for the first time, I realized that it was a place full of greenery. I gathered my divine power into a small flame.

And what I saw –

“It’s all the way down.”

The Sinking Forest ended just below the point where I had stopped myself by sinking my sword into the cliffside.

It was the floor of the abyss.

It was filled with lush greenery, as if it had not been touched by human hands for a long time.

“I thought that coming down here would still be a long while later…”

I knew I wouldn’t die easily no matter where I fell, but even so, it was a place I didn’t want to come to.

The bottom of the forest was a place with a cruel ecosystem, worse than even a land swarming with Orcs.

This place had been left alone for a long time.

In its independent ecosystem, there were creatures that had long disappeared from everywhere else, same as the deep sea.

Like the legendary dragons, or mythical monsters.

Trolls, cyclopes, goblins, and more.

This is where they built their own territories, and lived.

A land abandoned by the Gods.

The Forsaken Valley, Altara.

Since I fell to a place infested with such bastards, I had to be careful with every single footstep.

Otherwise…

Rrrrumble.

“They’ve smelled it already.”

That’s why they’re coming.

‘Loup-garou.’

A hybrid of wolves and Goblins, living in packs.

A short, bizarre, hairless, bipedal wolf-shaped monster.

They came smelling it.

Stronger and more powerful than goblins.

With a keen sense of smell and hearing. Living in packs, they were the intelligent hunters and scavengers of the Forsaken Valley.

One or two of them appeared in the darkness with their eerie red eyes flashing.

‘The number is about sixteen.’

Will I be able to deal with them as they are now? The bones all over my body are throbbing.

It’s not a shallow wound.

I got caught up in an explosion several times, and forcibly used the White Haze and the Raging Flower Wave without being able to even take a proper posture in the air.

Thanks to that, my body is in terrible condition.

But I can move better than I thought.

Callius looked at his sword.

Predator Sword – Loas.

“The same as when fighting Master Bernard. And also while dealing with Lutheon.”

Was it an illusion that he received less damage than expected?

Predation.

Callius, who fell into a momentary contemplation about the meaning of the word, erased his thoughts and raised his sword.

Hududuk.

That was then –

Where did the sound of footsteps come from? The loups-garous’ gazes turned to another place.

The bushes shook, and a man’s form began to appear.

A man holding a spear in one hand.

“Callius, you’re alive.”

“… And so are you.”

They looked at each other as if they felt disappointed and clicked their tongues.

Each thought that the other might have died from the fall, but it seemed that was not the case.

Really, he wouldn’t die easily[1].

Lutheon.

This guy was still alive.

It was dark, so it was hard to see, but it didn’t seem like he was in good condition.

That was good news, but the situation was not good.

“Callius, did you tame these bastards in this little while?”

He seemed to be talking about the loups-garous around them.

Callius didn’t like the him chirping, but he wasn’t yet sure what his intentions were.

“Lutheon. I see you survived, but don’t try and pretend that it’s been easy.”

The loups-garous alternated their gazes at Lutheon and Callius, had revealed a gap.

The loups-garous were stuck in the middle between the two of them.

The original encirclement lost its meaning when Lutheon appeared at their flank.

Lutheon’s surroundings lit up brightly.

He was emitting divine power from his whole body.

Divine power coloured red, deep as the twilight.

Kyaaaah!

As it brightened up the surroundings, the loups-garous screamed in suffering as if seeing they were seeing light for the first time in their lives.

However, Callius saw through the other’s condition.

“You’re not alright, either.”

One hand was bent grotesquely, and blood dripped from his forehead.

He’d also been wounded in their fierce battle while they fell. His broken arm probably meant that he’d landed badly unlike Callius.

Nevertheless, his fighting spirit made Callius’ skin tingle it was being pricked with needles, so he couldn’t help but praise him inside.

Lutheon was still full of fighting spirit.

“Callius. I’m asking just in case, but you don’t know how to get out of this place, do you?”

“Do you think I’d teach you even if I know?”

“I’m glad. If you’d known, I would’ve regretted it.”

“You mean you couldn’t kill me?”

“Right.”

Pft.

His smile brought back the memories of their old days as monks.

However, it was then –

Incensed at the dazzling light of divine power, one of the loups-garous attacked Lutheon.

“Shut up, you wolf bastard.”

Puck, kwaang!

A small explosion easily and instantly dispatched the single loup-garou.

But as the first of them rushed, the other loups-garous also charged behind it with screams.

Lutheon clicked his tongue and blasted them with the Exploding Spear again and again.

“You’d better stop that.”

When four or five loups-garous were brutally blasted to death, the rest faltered in fear.

“Did Jervain’s maniac get scared? Far as I know, although you’re not good at swordsmanship, you’re never been afraid of anyone.”

“I just don’t want to go through any trouble. Don’t be so noisy.”

“What do you mean?”

As if he didn’t know what Callius was talking about, Lutheon frowned.

“If you make such a loud noise, he will come.”

The starving bastard of the Forsaken Valley would appear.

The glutton of Altara who was always hungry and always craving food.

Kugugung. Kung!! A huge form appeared in the distance, shaking the earth.

A remnant of the fallen giants.

[Sub Quest]

[The Bastard Son of the Giants, begins]

“Troll.”

The Forsaken King. It was a troll.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 명줄 (lit. life line), used here as ‘his life line is long’.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 47

The Sinking Forest.

Even amidst the freezing winter of the North, its interior was stained with green.

Because the trees were covered layer by layer with leaves resembling pine needles that wouldn’t fall even in winter.

As a result, snow did not pile up inside the Sinking Forest, and blotches of green hung mysteriously in the air.

“So this is the Sinking Forest. It’s the first time I’m seeing it with my own eyes. It’s hard to believe that this place used to be a cliff in the ancient times…”

Allen looked around with his remaining eye, his blonde hair fluttering in the sunlight every time he shook his head.

“Hey, Allen. We haven’t come here to sightsee, so take a proper look around… If you fall into a pit, it’d be too small for me to try save you.”

“I don’t even want you to. I’ll take care of myself, so you just worry about yourself, Aaron. Aren’t you in more danger than me with that heavy body of yours?”

While Aaron was about to fire a rejoinder –

“Be quiet. We’re not here to play around.”

Callius ended the fight.

“Master Callius. Over there…”

At that moment, Rinney, who had climbed up on a tree, called out to Callius.

“There. Orcs over there.”

“I see.”

However, Callius looked at Emily who was also near Rinney.

At those eyes demanding confirmation, Emily glanced at Rinney once and answered.

“It’s blurry, but I can see something moving. Rinney might be right.”

Callius nodded at that. Rinney’s eyes fell on Emily.

The strange bond between the two made Rinney’s brows furrow.

“Location?”

“Northeast.”

“Not bad.”

Callius looked at Bruns, who took something out of his cloth bag as if he’d been waiting.

It was a telescope.

Callius’ form disappeared in an instant and appeared at the top of the tree.

Climbing even higher than Rinney, he observed the orcs through the telescope.

“So that’s it.”

The orcs weren’t stupid.

They hadn’t brought the giant beasts who’d tried to brutishly destroy the fortress walls into the Sinking Forest, knowing what a bad idea that would be.

It was convenient to use the giant beasts for moving supplies, but it was inevitable for them to stand out.

‘Those are earth dragons.’

They chose earth dragons to move through the Sinking Forest.

Earth dragons were bipedal reptilian beasts, with strong leg muscles that allowed them to move with quickness and agility.

On their backs they hauled large loads of luggage, presumably the supplies.

‘So they’re thinking of passing through the Sinking Forest using the earth dragons.’

It was a novel way.

Because they have a great sense of balance and can jump around well, they are not affected by the singularity of the Sinking Forest.

It was necessary to use quite a number of earth dragons, but it was a safe and sure way to pass through the forest.

This was a method that suited the orcs, who were masters of the demonic beasts.

‘If they are using the earth dragons to move, it’s unlikely that enemies are waiting here in ambush.’

For a moment, the taste of the grilled earth dragon that he’d eaten at an inn came to mind. Dismissing those thoughts, Callius came down from the tree and gave orders.

“Get ready.”

The knights, as if they’d been waiting for his order, took something out of their own bags and started to sprinkle it all around.

It was some kind of a golden powdery substance, but the knights sprinkled it as carefully as if it were actual gold.

‘What the hell is this…’

Orphin, along with the rest of the knights, sprinkled the powder according to plan, but could not help but be curious.

Because this powder had been made by grinding a common plant. Moringa[1], also called drumstick tree, grew everywhere even in the barren northern lands, and was treated as a weed.

Callius had ordered this a few days ago.

Meeting with the knights, he ordered them to pluck out moringa leaves wherever they saw some, and to make it into powder. The knights had naturally been curious at the command, but they did not ask questions.

Their faith in Callius had been thoroughly strengthened throughout this war in the North.

“Master, we’re done.”

“Good work.”

As he reconfirmed the locations where the powder had been sprinkled, Callius nodded his head.

‘This should be enough.’

Within the Sinking Forest, the ground was made up of sediments accumulated on top of the tangle of tree roots over a long period of time.

And most of the trees in the forest had some peculiar properties, which could not be explained logically, including one specific peculiarity.

‘Most people wouldn’t know…’

For some reason, if you sprinkle moringa powder on the trees in the Sinking Forest, they start to corrode within five minutes, and the fibres gradually decompose and break down after ten minutes.

While the weed was not at all harmful to humans, to the trees of this forest, it was an absolute poison.

What would happen if you sprinkled moringa powder on the roots of the Sinking Forest, where the ground was already weak?

‘It’ll collapse at the slightest impact.’

This setting would be used as a stepping stone to turn the war around when the North begins to crumble, when a middle-class Named finds this out…

‘I can’t help it.’

Since it’s a simpler way to starve out the orcs, there’s nothing wrong with using it now.

After all, I won’t just stand and watch in the war that will be fought in the future.

“Now it’s just a matter of waiting.”

If you just wait, no matter how many earth dragons the enemy uses, they’re bound to collapse with a slight shock.

Callius smiled at the trap that reminded him of a sinkhole.

“But master, will it really go to plan?”

“Damn it Bruns, don’t jinx it. My plan is perfect. If they deviate from the expected path, we’ll just show ourselves and drive the orcs back in.”

The knights had been divided into two groups and were waiting on both sides in ambush for that purpose.

There were no gaps.

“Come.”

That was then –

Tap, tap.

The footsteps of the earth dragons could be heard.

They were also sensitive to smells, so the knights had even applied strong-scented herbs on their armour and clothes.

An orc could be seen at their forefront.

Looking around, he signalled the rest that it was okay to come closer.

Behind the owere numerous earth dragons carrying their burdens.

‘Yeah, come a little bit more. Just a little bit more.’

Come a little closer.

A little, a little more.

Just when they were about to reach where the trap had been laid –

Tas.

Somebody else also arrived.

‘… That guy.’

A man wearing a hood came up to the earth dragons and blocked them.

‘No way…’

Callius’ eyes narrowed.

Although the man wore a hood, a splendid blonde mane could be seen beneath it.

And he was holding a spear in his hands.

“Come and meet me. Just because you’re hiding doesn’t mean I don’t know where you are, you know?”

The voice of the hooded man was quite young.

It was a voice that showed considerable spirit, and was full of confidence.

And it was a voice very familiar to Callius.

Bard’s Blessing rekindled his memories as the voice reached him.

When he’d been a monk in the Church. A friend who’d been close to him, and a companion in his trash behaviour.

Unlike other monks, he was the son of a noble family of the same grade as himself, but he was treated differently because of his extraordinary talent.

At that moment, a gust of wind through the forest took off the man’s hood and swayed his brilliant blonde hair.

“Lutheon…”

Callius, who had been hiding in the grass, slowly got up. Slowly, he pulled out the Predator Sword hanging from his waist.

“Callius. Long time no see.”

Lutheon raised his spear, his face an interplay of joy and hatred.

Seeing that spear, Callius gripped the Predator Sword even tighter.

“Lutheon, the renegade.”

The renegade, Lutheon.

Hearing that appellation, Lutheon’s smile twisted even further.

“For some reason, I have to destroy the North. So I’ll ask you a favour.”

Lutheon spoke as if he was talking to an old friend.

“Please die.”

And immediately, his form disappeared.

Callius was momentarily taken aback, but he had no choice but to grit his teeth.

Kaang!!

Because Lutheon, who suddenly appeared in front of him, had stabbed that spear with a dark red blade at him with explosive speed.

He managed to block it, but he couldn’t help but be pushed back.

However, there was no room to fix his posture.

Because Lutheon stabbed once more, aimed at Callius’ chest.

Ttt.

The moment he tried to block the attack with his sword, a pungent smell alerted him, forcing him to pivot away.

And right at that moment –

Kwaaang!!

An explosion, like a bomb detonating, shook the entire forest.

Boom! Boom! Thud!!

Callius, who escaped the explosion, slid across the ground and broke through a few trees before coming to a halt.

His whole body was trembling at the shock he’d received.

“Shit, damn it.”

Spitting out bloody saliva, Callius stood back up.

Thankfully he didn’t block this time and escaped right away. Trying to block that spear again would’ve left him seriously injured.

‘It’s the cloak.’

Originally, it would have been no surprise if even his entire back got charred by that explosion, but the Cloak of Twilight had blocked the heat a little.

If he hadn’t smelled that pungent smell similar to gunpowder, he wouldn’t have thought of it.

“The Exploding Spear, Ames.”

A spear that was considered to have the strongest power even among the highest-grade spears.

Ames.

The owner of the Exploding Spear, Ames –

Was Lutheon von Ruydren.

Aka Lutheon the renegade.

“I didn’t know you would show up.”

I knew that Krasion was connected to the Empire, but I never expected Lutheon to come out.

It’s because he originally appeared long after the main quest started.

‘Is this also my influence?’

But now was not the time to think about that.

Right now.

“What are you thinking of, idiot Jervain!”

Kwaang!!

He had to block Lutheon’s spear again.

“Master Callius!!”

Ududuk!

Once again, avoiding Lutheon’s spear, Callius rolled on the ground.

“Don’t interfere! You guys deal with the orcs! Take the supplies!”

“Do you think I’ll let you do that?!”

A spear that could be said to be among the top three in power. On top of that, Lutheon’s own ability couldn’t be underestimated either.

A genius with a natural ability in swordsmanship since his days as a monk, he turned to the Empire and acquired a powerful spear and excellent spearmanship.

Lutheon of today was a heavy opponent.

A large part of that was the Exploding Spear, Ames.

Ames, which possessed an incredible unique ability, able to finish off an opponent with just one strike of its blade.

Explosion.

How do you deal with the spear capable of that?

It’s no different than fighting a bomb full of gunpowder!

Callius rolled over the floor once more to avoid the next explosion coming from that spear.

Kwaaang!

“Callius. You, a noble among nobles, are rolling on the ground. Have things changed so much?”

“Shut up, Lutheon. You, who betrayed Carpe and the Order to get that spear, don’t have any room to talk.”

Things are not going well.

There are too many variables.

Lutheon suddenly appeared.

And with his appearance, Callius’ body has started remembering memories that are not mine.

Memories of bygone days keep making my head throb.

‘Callius. I envy you.’

Lutheon in my memory. The image overlaps with him now running fiercely towards me.

‘You just do what you want.’

Those sad eyes under the moonlight.

His eyes today look like those of a completely different person.

“Callius!!”

The red blade of Ames, the Exploding Spear, swept in like crazy, again aiming at Callius’ neck.

‘Dangerous.’

Right now, Callius had no way to deal with Lutheon.

Although their weapons had the same rank in name, one was a half-finished sword and the other was a top-notch spear.

The two weapons were not in the same league.

The Predator Sword – Loas was a long way off from even matching Bernard’s Thunderbolt Sword.

‘One way, yes.’

It was true that the two of them weren’t evenly matched right now.

However, Callius had created a variable that his enemy didn’t know of yet.

That was then –

“Where are you looking, Callius!”

Soon the red light flashed and the explosion was imminent again.

Callius avoided the tip by the span of a finger and caught the haft tightly with his hand, pulling the spear toward him.

“You idiot!”

However, Lutheon’s spear was about to explode again.

At this rate, Callius’ hand would get caught in the explosion and be destroyed.

“Did you think I wouldn’t be able to explode if I got too close?”

Lutheon’s lips twisted, and the Exploding Spear again flashed red. The moment when another explosion was about to occur –

Kugung!

A huge vibration made Lutheon’s eyes widen.

“What…!”

The ground on which he was standing began to crumble.

Lutheon was startled, and Callius’ lips curved in dark satisfaction.

“Callius, you!!”

The ground collapsed, and the earth dragons as well as the orcs were caught up in it.

Lutheon tried to escape, but Callius, who’d been bleeding yet held the spear tightly in his grasp, would never allow it.

“Do you want to die together?!”

Callius answered Lutheon’s cry with bloodstained lips.

“This is my victory, Lutheon.”

Soon, both Callius and Lutheon disappeared into the abyssal depths.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 모링가 (Moringa), called drumstick tree or horseradish tree, common in the Indian subcontinent. See Wikipedia.

100th post on the site. We have come far… (Civ6 noises)


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 46

A gust of wind blew over the pure white snowfield, forming vortices.

A colony of orcs had died it green. Their commander, his face heavy, shouted from his shack made of animal leather and bones.

“սննդի պակաս!” 「The food’s run out!」

The man, his blonde hair tied in a braid that fluttered in the wind, scrunched his forehead at the sound.

“What are these guys talking about now?”

“They’ve run out of food.”

“All that food?”

The man who’d taken off his hood, his golden hair fluttering –

Lutheon, frowned.

Obviously, the army had brought several carts of munitions on the backs of the giant beasts when they’d arrived.

Most of those bales must have had been occupied by food, so how come it was already used up?

Ramatu, holding his staff, conversed with the orcs again.

“Seems that the troops transporting the rations have lost contact.”

“Lost contact…?”

At Lutheon’s puzzled expression, Ramatu stroked his beard as if he knew something.

“That Callius’ whereabouts have been unknown since a while ago… Looks like he came out to steal the food.”

Failure to do so would only result in a dog’s death.

However, if you succeed, it’s definitely a great help for the defenders.

His actions forced the orc army to start worrying about food shortages.

“Callius…”

“Orcs don’t eat humans, after all. And food is important to keep up with their strong body and stamina.”

Be it beasts or humans, it’s difficult to fight while starving.

All living things die if they lack food.

Be it a beast or a human.

“But such an important resource has now been cut off. We can’t wait for the next supply…”

There was no time.

The hungry army had eaten up all the beasts in the forest near Jevarsch, and they also had their own mounts to think of.

Since they had to deal with the food supply of the tamed beasts, all the rations they’d brought with them in the past had already been exhausted.

It was enough to give rise to dissent in the ranks.

“Who knows if the next supply convoy would be cut off, either.”

“No way. Please don’t say that.”

“Do you really think so?”

Those were meaningful words.

Even knowing what they meant, Lutheon decided to confirm again.

Because the other party was Ramatu of Krasion.

The most ancient, long-lived member of Krasion.

“What do you mean?”

“The orcs escorting this supply convoy even included a great warrior. You know what it means to have them stolen.”

The death of a great warrior.

The munitions being robbed.

Both pointed to a single fact.

“You’re saying that Callius killed the great warrior and stole the munitions.”

“Right.”

However, it was difficult to understand.

“Still, he’s a guy who almost died by the hands of a great warrior just a short while ago. Even if he survived… it was because that paladin wielding lightning was with him. With that rare elemental spirit sword.”

If there were a strong paladin by his side, a talented warrior with a rare spirit sword –

Only then would the death of a great warrior make sense. It was clear at a glance how powerful the elemental series was. So it was not an impossible feat for a paladin with a sword imbued with lightning.

“That’s another thing you don’t know. Originally, what I fear the most is the growth of a child.”

“He’s not a child.”

“To me, he’s like a child still blooming.”

“Anyway, let’s stop this discussion. I’m still curious about how Callius is still alive. Besides, I’m not sure of his level of skill, but it’s ridiculous to say that he’s on par with a great warrior.”

“I was talking about possibilities.”

Lutheon thought that it was an absurd leap. Maybe it was because the other party didn’t know Callius like he did.

They had been monks in the Church together.

No matter how good his swordsmanship looked from the outside, Callius was cack-handed.

He had no talent for the sword.

It wouldn’t have been easy for a guy like him to go on a pilgrimage and still be alive…

‘A great warrior. Ridiculous.’

Of course, the Silver Flower Wave Sword dance he displayed had definitely been outstanding.

So there must have been some kind of trick, for him to have that level of skill.

However –

“A fool is forever a fool.”

No matter how much people change –

Their essences do not change easily.

Even if he was taught such excellent swordsmanship, how far could he go with such mediocre talent?

It was absurd.

Lutheon finished his thought.

“Anyway, this is bothering me.

“The rations are of course important, but losing the rest of the supplies is also a blow. Including the necessary supplies to tame the beasts.”

They were being quiet for now, but once the medicinal effects subsided, the beasts would wake up to their instincts.

And then there would be a riot.

“What should we do? Master Ramatu.”

“Unless he’s an idiot, he wouldn’t go back to the castle with the supplies he stole.”

“Then…”

It would be nearly impossible to enter the fortress through the army of so many orcs.

And if you are laden with loot on top of that, the probability of success nears zero.

Then there was one thing he could do from outside the castle.

“He’ll try to steal all the supplies that follow.”

“That’s true.”

It was a natural conclusion.

Basically, the supplies were not moved all at once.

They were to be transported in order – first, second and third.

The first convoy had been lost this time.

“So we have the second and third convoys left.”

“If you don’t move this time, all of them will be robbed.”

If so, there would be only one possible ending.

“The orc army will be annihilated, and your mission will also fail.”

Mission failure.

Lutheon’s shoulders became heavy.

“… I can’t fail. I must succeed. For the lady[1], I must!!”

Ramatu clicked his tongue seeing the devotion burning in his eyes.

He didn’t know if it was simple loyalty or the madness that springs from being in love, but if left as it was, the mission would really be a failure.

Since he’d come here representing Krasion, Ramatu also had his own pride to think of.

It was a sad thing, but this couldn’t be left unattended.

That was then –

“Շտապիր!” 「Hurry!」

An orc rushed in, shouting. He seemed to have come to inform them of an emergency.

“What is he saying?”

Hearing the orc’s story, Ramatu’s lips thinned.

“The secondary munitions have been stolen.”

“… Who is doing this?”

“A knight with black hair and gray eyes, wearing a red cloak.”

There were not many knights in the North with such an impression.

“Callius…”

It was that bastard.

“Sir Lutheon. You must stop that bastard first. A blaze, once it starts burning, is hard to stop.”

“…”

“Sir Lutheon. A hungry orc is even more useless than a beast.”

Ramatu shook his head, looking at the weakened orcs.

“The secondary munitions have also been stolen, so we must meet the next wave in advance. Which route is it coming from?”

“That…”


“The Sinking Forest?”

“Yeah. That’s probably the place.”

“I see. If it’s the Sinking Forest…”

Sinking Forest.

The second largest of the three famous forests in the North.

I’d know of it if anybody does.

‘I gave the settings for this place.’

As the name suggested, it was a forest that was gradually sinking due to the weak ground. Originally, in ancient times, it had been a place with steep cliffs and rock formations, but they had been abraded over a long period of time, and on top of them had risen a forest with its roots firmly entangled to form the ground.

Therefore, the earth in this place was made up of accumulated sediment and soft roots, and if you stepped on it, your body would gradually sink. Hence the name.

A forest that was difficult to enter, except for hunters and guides.

It was a dangerous place where you don’t know when or where the earth would give way, so relaxing you guard might lose you your life.

Even if you got lucky and survived the fall, there was no way to climb back up, so once you fell, it was over.

A dangerous jungle where death hounded your every step – that was the Sinking Forest.

“Orphin. Are you sure? It doesn’t make sense to cross that forest with munitions.”

It was such a dangerous place.

The weak ground meant it was difficult to carry heavy loads. No matter how savage the orcs might have been, they weren’t that sort of idiots.

It didn’t make sense.

“Certainly. Lady Rinney said that she saw them head towards there with her own eyes.”

“That’s right! I saw it. Master Callius.”

Eyes blessed by Valtherus.

Rinney’s eyes, which were no different from true clairvoyants, were certainly dependable.

But Callius couldn’t be sure.

‘It was the same when we robbed the first wave of munitions, but the second time was not easy at all.’

Although there was no great warriors with them, there were a large number of orcs with high combat ability on average, so the battle had been quite fierce despite the advantage of surprise.

A lot of blood had to be shed for the victory.

‘Compared to them, the power I have now is weak.’

No matter how powerful he might be, even comparable to a great warrior, he only had a single body.

Except for Callius, the average combat power of the rest of the knights could not be considered high.

He had been fortunate enough to acquire a dramatic rise in his skills due to some tricks and coincidences, but they were not.

They were getting used to the battlefield and their skills were increasing day by day, but in reality they were far too lacking to be compared to the true knights of Jervain.

‘They’ve grown a lot compared to the past, but it’s not enough yet.’

The ones escorting the munitions were usually elites among the orc warriors.

If they simply clashed head-on, losing the knights would be inevitable.

At this time, when nobody knew how the situation might change next, each death was a painful loss and directly led to a decrease in overall power, so they had to be careful.

Besides, they were knights who had believed in him, followed him.

He didn’t want to lose those who claimed to be the knights of Callius.

“How was their procession?”

“There was nothing unusual about it. The beasts were dragging large carts that looked like munitions.”

There was nothing special about it.

So it was even more suspicious.

You couldn’t go through the Sinking Forest by pulling munitions with a cart.

But they went that way nonetheless.

“Suspicious.”

An award-winning performance.

“They’re just orcs, so they might not know about the Sinking Forest.”

It was Aaron, one of the knights.

What he was conveying in such kind words –

That orcs were ignorant brutes.

To some extent, that was correct.

Because they were barbarians, who followed a tribal culture.

“Aaron, although they lack knowledge, they are not without wisdom. They were indeed driven out of the North, but that doesn’t make them fools.”

“Uh, hmm…”

As Aaron let out a sigh, Allen who was next to him spoke as if he had been waiting.

“It’s the Sinking Forest. one of the three major forests in the North. It’s even the second most famous forest after the White Forest, so there’s no way they don’t know about it. I’m kind of suspicious.”

Allen, whose youthful face had become a little sharper and more mature after losing an eye, wondered aloud if the orcs had dug a trap.

“Maybe, as Sir Allen puts it. Maybe it’s different than what we think, the orcs may go through the Sinking Forest via some special route. How about arranging an ambush, any specific locations?”

There was no need to go into the dangerous forest, but they could estimate where the orcs might exit and spring an ambush.

It was a regular knight who had been previously under Zornik who suggested it, a stable operation that could minimize damage.

“Orphin, what do you think?”

Callius, who’d been quietly pondering, looked at Orphin and asked.

She’d been a knight of the North for so long that it was difficult to compare with anyone else present.

Although unexpectedly captured by the orcs, she was still a person with both the dignity and the intelligence befitting a knight.

“I don’t think we have time.”

“Time?”

“Yeah. Twice now, we’ve cut off the supplies of the orc army. So they’re going to be anxious too.”

That’s not wrong.

The most important thing in war is munitions.

More specifically, rations.

Winter in the North is very cold, and food is infinitely scarce.

For the orcs, who are bringing with them so many beasts that their army looks like the waves of a green sea, food must be as important as their honour as warriors.

“They, too, will risk life and death for this supply convoy, so I think we need to take the munitions and run away as soon as possible.”

“Right.”

That’s right.

As desperate as we are, so are our opponents. So we don’t have much time left.

We must decide soon.

Decide, and implement.

“Then how about this?”

“What is it, Bruns?”

“Now, what worries master is that those guys who entered the forest have set a trap, right?”

“Yes. Even if we go into the forest and seize the supplies, we won’t make it out of there if reinforcements arrive and surround us.”

Because they will be desperate too.

If the supply is cut off this time, it will be their turn to wither and die.

News of what happened to the rest of the supplies must have come in by now. So they would have sent reinforcements towards the last remaining supply convoy.

“Master, our purpose is simply to cut off the supplies, isn’t it?”

“If that was so simple, why bother…”

Just when I was about to say something –

Bruns’ blunt words hit me like an avalanche.

“Then we can just let them sink alive with their supplies, right?”

They entered the Sinking Forest.

It seemed that my past two successes had made me focus only on stealing the supplies.

Let them all sink.

Bruns’ words cleared my mind.

The Sinking Forest.

Let them sink and perish there, as befit the name of the place.

“If it were that simple, we wouldn’t be suffering like this… Use your head a bit more.”

Aaron stabbed from the side, but I raised my hand to focus everybody’s attention.

“No. No…”

I didn’t know if it was different for others. But for me, it was very simple.

Because –

Because I, had made the Sinking Forest.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Korean has problems with gendered pronouns, so you aren’t supposed to know at this point whether it’s a male or a female being spoken of. Spoiler? Not really. Who exactly it is, though… is one.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 45

Fast.

Much too fast.

By the time I recognized the speed of his attack, it was already nearing my eyes.

It was a type of strength different from that of Kel’tuk.

But it wasn’t as hopeless as last time. I still had room to act.

The danger continued unabated from moment to moment, but as our dance continued, there was only one thought in my mind.

‘This is worth it.’

I was slowly getting used to it. I was beginning to adapt to his speed.

Kaaang!!

I blocked an axe that swooped down from an oblique angle.

And while blocking, kikikig! The pommel of the sword struck up at the bastard’s chin.

Puk!

His head jerked up at the blow.

At that moment, Callius sharply pivoted.

His sword passed through the magnificently fluttering crimson cloak as it swung.

Chwaaaak!

Huung! Kuung!

The giant great warrior flew through the air and struck the ground.

“նա, որի մասին խոսեցիր քոնը:” 「The one he spoke about –」

The great warrior muttered as he licked the wound on his left cheek with his tongue.

You were the one he’d been talking about.

Interpreting the intonations via his trait, Callius twisted his lips.

“You seem to be acquainted with Kel’tuk.”

That’s pretty good.

Callius’ sword bloomed with the energy of the Silver Flower Wave Sword art.

Petals nestling close to each other. The mythic Silver Flower Wave Sword began to manifest on his blade.

“If you’re his comrade, let’s stop these trivial probes.”

The great warrior also seemed to have understood. His momentum surged even higher.

Soon, a new dance that was incomparably faster and sharper than before began. Callius circulated all his spirit power throughout his entire body, and even made the second bud of the Six Peak Flowers technique bloom, raising his physical abilities to the limit.

A great orc warrior.

An opponent worthy of him pouring out everything he had.

Kaang! Chwaaaak!

The great warrior blocked or swiftly avoided Callius’ attacks that scoured at him like a storm.

But he couldn’t weather them all.

Silver petals streaming down like waves fluttered everywhere.

And like an angry bull, they rushed towards the great warrior from all directions.

Even then, the great warrior was not anxious. But he hadn’t realized that the number of petals was gradually increasing.

With a silent murmur from Callius, the eyes of the great warrior reflected a sea of silver petals illuminating the night sky.

“Raging Flower Wave.”

Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave.

At that moment –

The mass of the silver petals swelled like a surging tide and struck.

The petals spread out and made a path for Callius.[1]

Silver Flower Wave Sword: First Martial Skill – Raging Flower Wave.

Its true form was an extremely fast ‘quick sword’.[2]

The essence of the quick sword style lied in raising the swiftness of the blade to the extreme.

The skill required sophisticated spiritual manipulation.

Scrape against the opponent’s sword, add its strength to your own, and cover it like a wave – that was the quick sword.

From there, it would spread like flowing water.

Silver Flower Wave Sword – White Haze.

Chwajajajajajajak!

A pure white haze, like a mass of snow, would envelop the whole area as if it had been frozen in ice.

Under its cover, the sword would fly from its hiding spot beneath the enemy’s feet and cause fatal wounds.

The natural connection between Raging Flower Wave and White Haze pushed the great warrior into a crisis of life and death.

In an instant, his body became drenched in his lifeblood, and green orcish blood spurted through the air.

Crack!

However, he was still a great warrior.

Not just some simple orc with more agility than most.

“Ես իմ կյանքը կտամ գորշ ռազմիկին!!”「Come take my life, gray warrior!!」

“Aaaaaaaaah!!”

The sword scattered into fluttering petals.

Avoiding them all, he even deflected the raging stormy waves of Callius’ attack.

His speed accelerated.

He had always been fast, but as he got more and more hurt, he got swifter and swifter.

His abnormally long arms that bent bizarrely, coupled with his hard bones and strong muscles, allowed him to pursue strange forms of attack that were beyond human limits.

‘Crazy.’

His axe whirled in bizarre trajectories that could only be described in such words.

And the speed that underpinned it all.

Faster than even the blink of an eye, the edge of the axe cut through the tips of Callius’ hair.

“Yeah, that’s how you should be!”

However, alongside the change in his opponent, Callius’ sword also became faster.

Quickly. Quickly! Faster!

Without even the leisure of a single breath, he only struck and struck again with his swift sword.

So what if the opponent accelerated? Rather, this was the battle he had desired. Raging Flower Wave disturbed the opponent’s swordsmanship, scattering it in the air and assimilating it before countering.

The more you block your enemy’s attacks, the better.

Raging Flower Wave would only get larger and stronger.

‘More.’

A little more! The handful of remaining divine power, all that remained in his body, was injected into the sword.

A sword art that scattered in the air, squeezing the swordsman’s concentration to the limit.

Furious waves that formed a path – called Raging Flower Wave.

Kaang –!

The hand that held Loas was already numb.

A tingling pain crawled through his blood-stained arms, and all the creaking bones in his body screamed in weakness.

Nevertheless –

Callius merely clenched his teeth and swung his sword faster.

“What is this…”

“Hey, can you still see him?”

“Shut up. Because I don’t know if I’ll ever see something like this again.”

The contest between the two combatants, too fast to be followed by the naked eye, heated up the surrounding knights who were watching. Every dizzying moment in the battle made their palms sweat.

There had been hundreds of times in this contest, when a strike would have caused a fatal wound had it been deeper by just a finger’s span.

In the end, one won.

Seok. The wind blew between them.

Dusty sand scattered in the wind, and falling drops of blood and sweat wet the earth.

And soon –

Tuk.

The great warrior’s head fell, his neck covered with silver petals; the twinkling stars embroidered in the night sky the last image reflected in his eyes.

The face of the orc, who had never once screamed or begged, was the face of a warrior.

“Oooooaaaaaaahh!!”

“Master Callius has defeated the great warrior!”

“It’s our victory!”

“Long live Master Callius!!”

“Hurray!!”

As soon as the head of the great warrior fell, the shouts of the knights who had been so long holding their breath resounded through the forest.

“Haa….”

Callius, who was finally relieved of tension, exhaled harshly with a small sigh. The gushed breath steamed hot and white in the air before dissipating.

Just like how the life of the great warrior had now faded away.

‘I did what I had to.’

He couldn’t afford to lower his guard for a moment.

Every instant had been filled with threat, and he’d crossed the line between life and death by the span of a finger.

This great warrior had been strong in different aspects compared to Kel’tuk.

However, by measure of strength, he had been similar.

If it had been before, Callius would not have been an opponent of this great warrior whom he met today, whose name he did not know.

The strongest among the strong enemies, whom he would have preferred to run away from rather than confront head-on.

But.

‘It’s different now.’

No longer.

Six Peak Flowers technique had risen to the second star, and although he was not wholly satisfied with it, his sword had also risen to the level of a spirit sword.

Now that he had Spirit Sword – Loas in his hands –

For Callius, great warriors were no longer overwhelmingly strong enemies to run away from.

Now they were worthy opponents.

Yes, enemies he could fight on even ground.

That’s how strong Callius had become.

Correcting the sword with the help of the Tricolour Eye, destroying or avoiding the enemy’s attacks, and using all the diverse abilities he possessed to unleash an ultimate sword skill.

All this was possible because how his purer divine power had raised the level of all his physical abilities.

‘I can still become stronger.’

Here was not the end.

He could become even stronger.

He couldn’t be satisfied with just this.

Even more so because it was here, he had to become stronger.

He’d felt the possibility. He’d felt it in the battle he just had. He’d felt it on his skin.

He would become stronger in the future.

That was it.

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

<Reward> S-

“Ah.”

The reward for the Wheel had also arrived at S-.

The barrier was broken by killing the great warrior just now.

It might not be possible to reach a full S before this quest was over, but it was already a satisfactory result.

‘It’s not good to be corroded by Callius’ personality…’

Still, the choice to come to the North was not wrong.

If he had never come to the North, he wouldn’t have achieved such growth in such a short period of time.

After organizing his thoughts, Callius reached out to the great warrior’s corpse.

Although not as good as the great warrior he’d met before, Kel’tuk, he had still been one.

Wasn’t this a cadaver that could become a spirit sword if made into a carcass?

Since it wasn’t formally prepared, the quality might not be high, but it was still the remains of a great warrior.

Since Callius had been the one to directly face his skills in combat, he was confident in creating a spirit sword.

Even spirit swords were divided into classes, so he couldn’t expect the highest quality, but his expectations were high nonetheless.

Huuuung

His hands sparkled silver.

Resplendent divine power enveloped the cooling corpse, calling upon a divine miracle that would change its form soon after.

The majestic body and noble soul forged in the fires of life, would coalesce into a single sword.

The only sword of its kind in the world…

Saruruk.

“Ugh!”

“The great warrior’s corpse…”

However, a scene was now unfolding that shattered Callius’ expectations.

The great warrior’s body had begun to wither like a mummy.

Psssk! It quickly turned into dust with a popping sound.

Callius looked nervously at the Predator Sword – Loas in his hands.

“This bastard…”

The blood-stained blade of the Predator Sword gleamed sharply as if satisfied.

[Predator Sword – Loas]

Grade – Spirit Sword.

Inhabited Soul – A mixed soul.

Unique Ability – Predation.

Noble Predation – 1.

‘Noble Predation’ had been added under unique ability.

Did that mean normal demons or humans no longer sated its hunger after it evolved into a spirit sword? There had been no response with the other orcs until now, but when it took the great warrior’s head, this change appeared.

If this continued, the Predator Sword might transcend spirit rank, and rise to the rank of vision.

But how long would that take?

When it ate a hundred? A thousand? Or perhaps only when it achieved ten thousand noble predations?

He couldn’t know. Rather than some strange anticipation, Callius was filled with deep annoyance.

“Ttt. Damn it.”

Clicking his tongue, Callius immediately pushed the Predator Sword back into its sheath, as if he didn’t want to even see it.

He shouted for Bruns with a sharp tone.

“Bruns. Clean this up.”

“Alright!”

After examining the situation for a moment, Emily came over and asked.

“Are you going back now?”

The original purpose had been to steal supplies.

Alone and isolated from allies.

Really, it was an absurd order.

If it failed, they would die as they were, and even if it succeeded, it would be quite difficult to move the supplies back to the fortress.

A detachment of a besieged army jumped out, trying to steal the opponent’s supplies and hoping to profit. Truly absurd.

“No, I’m not going back.”

“Why?”

“There is no way to break through the orc army and return to the fortress with these supplies. Even if it were possible, it would do more harm than good.”

A lot of blood would need to flow.

The orc army was investing the citadel from the front, how were they going to move the munitions?

It was impossible.

“Then what are you going to do?”

“As it stands, we have no choice but to gnaw away at their numbers and supplies from the fringes.”

Slowly, patiently.

The goal was to isolate them little by little.

A contest of who withered first.

That was their chance to win.

‘In the North, bad weather is common.’

Besides –

“There’s a way to carry these things with us, too, as long as it’s not too much, so it’d be fine.”

The hidden roads of the North filled Callius’ mind.

“Not all the roads are on flat ground.” Callius looked down at the ground with calm eyes, then turned his back.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 파화로 (pah-wa-lo) = Raging Flower Wave, but there’s one problem. 파 = wave, 화 = rage/flower/disaster. 로 = way/direction/road, which we skipped because we wanted a short three-word term, and opted to keep both rage and flower. We’re mostly resigned to this translation. If you have a suggestion, feel free to comment.

[2] Quick sword, heavy sword, phantom/illusion sword are the three foundational sword styles, as have been mentioned before.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 44

The prelude to the war, which began at dawn, started with trampling on the Orcs, heralded by the clarion call of a unicorn horn.

Their green blood dripping from enemy blades soaked the earth in all directions, and axes flying blindly through the air rang out with the soldiers’ mortal dirge.

Red blood and green blood blended together, covering the earth.

Death, and slaughter.

Only the twinkling stars in the pristine sky overhead, and the sun that was rising over the mountain ridges, told of time’s passing, while the war below continued as if timeless and eternal.

‘Is this enough?’

Callius thought this was it.

Callius and the Knights had made a major detour, deciding to gradually distance themselves from the battlefield.

Their purpose was to cut off the food supply of the Orcs in front of them.

“Follow me!”

The Knights gathered around Callius, who shouted as he raised his sword high, and wielded it against his foes again and again.

Unfortunately, there were also people among them who were hit with an axe and spewed out blood, but it couldn’t be helped.

“We must go now!!

“Master Callius!”

Allen screamed at Callius, who had been waiting for the Knights to follow. Their group was becoming surrounded while waiting for the latecomers.

“Tch.”

Can’t be helped –

“Let’s go!”

“Uooooooooo!!”

“Cut a way open!!”

Half a day passed like that while they moved around like that, avoiding most of the dangers along the way with the help of [Tricolour Eye].

And by the time when the risen dawn was becoming twilight –

The landscape surrounding Callius had changed.

The frozen white plain, a symbol of the northern winter, had changed into a lush forest.

Callius had moved north from Jevarsch and reached the nameless forest.

“Were those guys the last of our pursuers?”

“It seems so, but we shouldn’t relax our vigilance yet, Master Callius.”

It was Allen. He had become more cautious after losing an eye.

The corpses of Orcs were piled up nearby Callius and the Knights.

These were the ones who had obsessively pursued the Knights while they escaped from the battlefield.

There were no casualties on the way, and they had settled the matter by repetitive hit-and-run tactics against the pursuers.

“Why say obvious things… Master, wipe the blood off with this!”

“Yeah.”

Feeling that his role was being usurped, Bruns tried to disparage Allen, while the rest of the Knights stood vigilant.

Emily was taking care of the Knights and assigning them roles.

“Did you erase all the footprints on your way? Erase all traces as much as possible.”

“Yes!”

Of course, Emily and the Knights had matured by going through several battles.

Even if no one said anything, they would still find something to do on their own, so he could get some rest.

Callius had been hoping to get some secret quests from the Carcasses of the moderately strong Orcs who had appeared so far.

He checked to see if there were any.

‘There’s nothing.’

To be fair, there actually were a few, but they were all quests to kill Knights of the North, so there was nothing that he could use.

Since their corpses had already been turned into Carcass Swords, he tried to get some rewards by handing them out to other Knights and destroying the Carcasses later. But there were no rewards, because he hadn’t used them as a sword.

Looked like the soul guidance ceremony was only possible after using the Carcass as a sword personally.

「Callius von Jervain」

「Occupation」 – Pilgrim

「Spirit」 – Level 3

「Divine Power」 – 5302/6251

「Talent」 – [Bard’s Blessing]

「Characteristics」 – [Verse of Grace] [Nobility’s Duty] [Scapegrace of the Count Family] [Death Verse Composition] [Prodigal Son of the Order] [Gluttony] [Tricolour Eye]

[Ability]

Strength – 76 (30)

Agility – 55 (30)

Skill – 13

Health – 47 (30)

Faith – 63

As his spirit strength rose to level 3, his overall physical abilities also soared.

‘My strength has improved quite a bit.’

When he grabbed a nearby stone and put some pressure, it was crushed into powder in an instant.

Perhaps now, Callius might even be able to compete with Zornik’s supernal might, but that man had already turned into a dagger.

“Master Callius. I’ve erased all the traces.”

It was time.

“We’ll go north. I know the location, so we’ll move slowly, erasing our traces as we go.”

“Yes!”

It’d been four days since they started moving like that, erasing the traces of their passing as they went.

The Knights of Callius had finally identified one of the Orcs’ supply routes, and had been waiting two days in an ambush.

They could see a procession of Orcs, laden with supplies.

“Are they holding hostages?”

At the tail end of the procession, figures with familiar faces tied to a rope were being dragged.

Callius immediately ordered –

“Attack.”

It didn’t matter whoever was caught.

Anyway, the purpose was to steal the supplies.

Or to destroy them.

“Kill them all.”

“Yes!”

The Orc who shouted first in surprise got Zornic in the head for his trouble.

The dagger flew out of Callius’s grip, fast as lightning, and pierced precisely in the middle of the Orc’s forehead.

‘Not bad.’

His throwing skill had improved considerably in accuracy. As if every throw was being corrected automatically.

It wasn’t a necessary talent for somebody with Callius’ state, but there was nothing bad about having it.

“Attack! Kill them all!!”

“Damn Orcs!”

The Knights rushed forward like a flash of light and swung their swords.

Allen, the blond-haired boy with a shortsword and a small shield in his hands.

Aaron, wielding a greatsword that matched his size.

Bruns, with flowing motions of his dagger.

And finally, a beautiful longsword.

Emily beheading the Orcs with Lucen as if she was flying through the air.

And after her –

Chwaaaak! Callius, cleanly slashing apart the rushing Orcs as he stepped through the battlefield with noble dignity.

“Oh, was it you lot?”

Seeing the faces of the hostages crouching down as the Orcs fell around them, Callius spoke to a woman in the middle.

Her name was Orphin.

A long time ago –

She had been a Knight who had escorted Callius.


“Արագ քայլիր!” 「Walk faster!」

Pak!

With a voice like metal being scratched, he kicked the woman’s waist as if telling her to walk quickly.

She fell down helplessly. However, her hands and feet that had been tied to the cart kept dragging her across the ground.

The sound of chuckling and laughter swept through the Orcs.

The eyes of hostages like herself looked at her with pity.

Reluctantly, she got up again and kept trailing after the procession.

Her name was Orphin.

Jervain’s Knight, who had been waiting in the forest as per Callavan’s orders.

It was Orphin de Liofen.

“Orphin, are you alright?”

“Fine.”

Accompanying her were the twin children of Callavan, who had been taken hostage along with her, as well as several Knights who were half-dead.

“Haa….”

Her sigh mixed with the chilly morning air and turned white.

It was just bad luck.

To have met a procession of Orcs carrying supplies by chance.

To help the North somehow, they tried to slow their progress even the slightest bit, but they got caught in the end.

The battle ensued quickly and ended quickly.

A complete defeat.

The reality was that they were being dragged around as hostages.

Perhaps the reason they were being carried was to use them as playthings, or to provoke a response from the enemy on the battlefield.

Either way, they wouldn’t die an easy death.

‘Even if I say that, Master Rivan and Mistress Rinney…’

It was a mark of shame on her Knighthood.

The guilt of not having been able to protect them weighed heavily on her shoulders.

That was then –

“Անակնկալ գրոհ է!!” 「Surprise attack!!」

The line of Orcs became jumbled.

They pulled out their axes at once and started fighting.

Several Knights arrived, cutting down the Orcs.

They did not bear the mark of Jervain. However, the Knights dealt with the Orcs skilfully and defeated them one by one.

Among them, a young girl with short black hair was weaving through the enemies and wielding her sword. And behind them, the elegant face of a man with a heavy and serious demeanour caught her eye.

Jervain’s maniac, who was said to have the most handsome face among all the nobles of the Kingdom.

Callius von Jervain.

It was him.

“It was you, is it? Orphin.”

“Ah… Master Callius.”

“Master Callius!!”

“…”

Orphin was weeping, Rinney welcomed Callius, but Rivan remained silent as if depressed.

Chwaaak.

After cutting off their handcuffs and shackles with a single stroke of his sword, Callius continued working with the Knights and annihilated the Orcs.

Orphin continued to stare at his back with tears in her eyes.

Previously, it was a back she had guarded, but now she was being guarded by that back in turn.

She felt an indescribable emotion swirling within her.

As a Knight –

As a Knight serving Jervain, she felt shame and gratitude warring within her.

‘You have changed remarkably.’

Now, he was no longer the idiot she had known his as.

Rather, it was an appearance of a Knight he had once longed for. Orphin looked at Callius with longing eyes glistening with tears.

“Grab the sword.”

A sword was thrown at her, a Carcass made from an Orc nearby.

Orphin was moved by the sight of Callius handing the sword to her.

She bit her lower lips hard enough to bleed. Quietly, with both hands, she received the sword.

It was definitely a poignant scene.

The hesitations in her heart were gone.

Orphin made up her mind.

She licked her lips as if intending to say something, but it wasn’t a good time for that.

Kwaaaang!

“Kkkahak!”

A sound that resembled an explosion resounded among the mass of Knight at one side.

Immediately, a tingling sensation ran all over her body.

Thump, thump.

Only the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard, stepping on the Orc corpses, in the ensuing relative silence.

“Ca-, Master Callius!!”

The one who finally showed up was none other than a being with green skin and red hair.

A Warrior with high honour among the Orcs.

A Warrior among Warriors.

It was a being the Orcs called a Great Warrior.

“Great Warrior…”

An Orc Warrior who already emitted an aura causing the skin to tingle.

He had a more ferocious atmosphere than those they had seen before.

“Ah….”

It’s a Great Warrior!

Orphin, who had just been thinking they had managed to survive, fell again into the abyss of despair.

“He’s different, isn’t he?”

“Yes! He’s different from the one we saw last time! He’s smaller and thinner!”

It was Rinney who interrupted Callius, who’d been talking to himself.

“… You saw him?”

“I saw you from a distance last time! I have pretty good eyes!”

Rinney pointed to her own eyes and grinned.

Callius glared at Rinney with expressionless eyes and muttered to himself.

“It’s the ‘grace’ brought forth by God’s blessing.”

“Yes! That’s right!”

A blessing from the God Valtherus, which was said to be given only to the nobles and royal families who had been present during the founding myth of the Kingdom.

This seemed to be a blessing like that.

Through the generations, God’s grace manifests itself intermittently in the bloodline.

‘The Jervain have their eyes.’

God-given gray eyes.

Of course, Callius did not possess such a grace.

“It’s a pity that it’s not Kel’tuk, but there’s no better opponent here for a swordfight.”

“Callius! He’s probably pretty confident in his speed!”

Ignoring Rinney’s cry, Callius walked forward and drew the Predator Sword.

The Axe God of Orcs, Kun-Ta.

He performed a miracle different from the other Gods on his chosen Warriors.

Most of the axes they carried were weapons belonging to a system of strengthening.

The moment you hold it, your body is strengthened supernally in some manner.

Maybe in the shoulders or maybe in the legs, but most of the Orcs’ miracles were generally like that.

So maybe this guy –

‘The unique ability must be related to agility.’

In contrast, Kel’tuk had been about pure force.

The difference in body size and trained muscles seemed to have been noticed by Rinney, who was blessed with God’s grace.

This battle was going to be pretty different.

But Callius more than welcomed it.

Since then, he had gone through a series of breath-taking battles, but no new opponent had appeared who could make his heart race so much.

Callius’ lips twitched.

“Come.”

Kung. The sound of hitting the ground rang clearly.

However, the Great Warrior who invaded his surroundings was fast as a thunderbolt.

Kaaaaaang!!

The axe and the Predator Sword – Loas collided so fast they were invisible to the naked eye.

The sparks that spread were so bright that they lit up the darkened twilight sky.

Kwaaang! Kaang! Kigigigik!

The air itself trembled intensely in the aftershock.

At that thunderous roar, Rivan and Rinny covered their ears with both hands.

But the children’s gray eyes did not blink for a moment.

Because it seemed that if they blinked even for just a single moment, they would lose sight of the Great Warrior and Callius, locked in battle, forever.

“Rivan. Look carefully. If that man hadn’t used a fork against your sword, you wouldn’t be here now.”

Suddenly Emily, who was perched behind Rivan and ahead of Rinney –

She looked proudly at Callius, fighting fiercely, and spoke.

“One day, you’ll be proud of it. That you’d ever faced him with a sword.”


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 43

Murmur, murmur.

The soldiers spoke in hushed whispers as they watched Callavan pass by.

A coward who’d fled the battlefield.

A thief who later barged in and usurped command.

There were many different stories floating around, but the hottest among the soldiers was only one.

“Master Callius…”

He planned to kill Callavan.

Such rumours were spreading all over the place.

At a time when the Orcs might attack the very next moment, would the army’s discipline not be shaken by such a mischievous rumour?

It was the commander’s duty to strengthen the failing discipline by quashing such rumours right away.

But –

Callavan didn’t do that.

“Master Callavan. Shouldn’t you take action? If not, you have to at least teach that bastard a lesson…”

One of the Knights following Callavan advised, but he didn’t care.

“He’s playing a trick. If we get thoughtlessly tangled up, things will flow in just the direction he wants.”

“Oh, I see.”

Despite his words, Callavan was not without worries.

Who knew if that fucking bastard would suddenly go into a frenzy and attack him in his sleep or something?

If only he disappeared, Callius would become the next Patriarch.

And he would even have more authenticity than Callavan himself!

“You have a bad complexion.”

“Oh, I couldn’t sleep, so I was doing paperwork until morning. I’m just a bit tired.”

To put it bluntly, Callavan’s face didn’t look very good.

Dark circles around the eyes almost reaching his chin, bloodshot eyes, flaky skin and even cracked lips.

“But we can’t just stand still. If he really wants to kill Master Callavan…”

“Of course, I don’t want to leave it alone. That’s why I stayed up all night.”

“Then…”

“I decided to form a separate wing.”

Callius would be set up as the captain of a unit that moved independently of the main army.

“The Orcs can’t stay forever encamped in front of Jevarsch. The most important problem would be food.”

Although they were procuring food by hunting and gathering in the nearby forest, there was a limit to it.

Of course, the same went for the besieged inside Jevarsch, but the Orcs would need more food than humans. They’d also need to feed the beasts that accompanied them.

In any case, they had to procure supplies, so it would be of great help to the humans if a separate unit were to be set up to intercept or interfere with that.

Of course –

There was a limit to the number of soldiers that could be moved out of the castle right now, and the headcount had to be small enough to avoid the Orcs’ notice.

The Knights of Callius were the perfect answer.

“It’s a mishmash of people who don’t even deserve to be called Knights, but being a general means you have to be able to use what you have.”

It’s good if they are successful. It’s better if they fail.

You wouldn’t have to see that thorn at your side ever again, and best of all, it’d even be legally justified.

‘He’s a pretty annoying obstacle on my road to revenge on Elburton.’

Annihilate the Orcs as soon as possible.

Take the opportunity to kill Elburton who’s already ill, and become the master of Jevarsch.

This plan had been in the works for a long time.

He couldn’t let such great preparations be spoiled just because of one crazy idiot.

“Gather the Knights.”

The war had just begun.


Behind the temporary barracks.

Callius was spending time with Emily.

Kaang! Chaeeng!

“Yeah, good job.”

Ignoring the summons, he had been training alone. Events flowed naturally towards having a match with Emily, who’d appeared with Lucen in her hands.

“Like this?”

“Right.”

Kaang!

The sound of sparks erupted.

‘It’s been two weeks since I pierced her divine blood.’

For such a short duration, she’d made quite good progress on the amount of divine power she could handle.

Moreover, the technique of operation as well as her idea of ​​condensing it were also going in a not bad direction.

It was hard to believe that she was only a ten-years-old girl. Emily was indeed a genius of the sword.

She was already at a level of skill that would not be easily defeated by any other Knights.

As she accepted and internalized the practical experience and advice that Bernard and Callius imparted to her, one or two words at a time, she was already creating her own swordsmanship, with sharpness and softness coexisting.

Of course, that swordsmanship still had to be polished further, but it was self-evident that she would become a great Knight in the near future.

“Haa, hoo, how is it?”

“Useful.”

However, contrary to what she thought –

Callius’ words were monotonous.

Even just a single word of praise –

Was difficult to get, for some reason.

Wouldn’t she get a big head if complimented too much?

So Calius was being careful with his every word, because he had a lot of concerns about her getting hurt on the battlefield.

Because of this, the words he uttered were short and concise, enough to colour the eyes that had twinkled in anticipation dim with disappointment.

“Thank you… for your guidance.”

“I don’t need it.”

“Still, I want to thank you.”

Callius’ nose twitched.

The frigid atmosphere of a duel somehow warmed up in an instant.

A cosiness that felt very awkward.

“What’s that hanging around your neck?”

“This is made from the horn of the beast I caught last time. Isn’t it cool? I’ll blow it when the war starts. It’s pretty loud and amazing. Want to hear it?”

“…”

I don’t know what to say to Emily’s face, who’s proudly caressing her prize.

I wonder why the traits of a maniac don’t activate.

In the end, Emily is also a Jervain.

‘Still, maybe it’s because I don’t want to show my daughter my foolish side.’

I really don’t know…

That was then –

Somebody’s footsteps were caught in Callius’ ears.

“What’s going on, old man?”

It was Bernard.

“Why did you disobey the summons?”

“I didn’t want to go.”

“Yeah, and thanks to that, you and your Knights are now ordered to move as a separate unit.”

Callius’ lips twisted as if he’d known in advance.

“That’s what I’d been hoping for.”

“Crazy. Do you want to die? Don’t you know that disobeying orders in wartime is a death sentence?”

“I know.”

“Then why did you do this despite knowing that?”

“Because he won’t be able to kill me anyway.”

“… Your head’s messed up.”

Callavan couldn’t do it.

Even if he tried to enforce discipline like that, if Callius started making a riot, he’d only lose more face for nothing.

Anyway, Callavan couldn’t do anything about Callius, who had a honoured bloodline.

No matter how renowned a fool Callius might have been, he was still of Elburton’s bloodline, and the Son of God who had returned from the Order.

“What do I have to do?”

“Look for yourself.”

Whirlik.

Tas.

The gray eyes pored over the parchment quickly.

Emily, curious as well, asked.

The order that was written on the parchment.

“He’s asking me to take their supplies.”

“Uh… isn’t that a good thing?”

Even if her talent for swords was excellent, she was still a child in this aspect.

“It’s a good thing. Good enough to die for.”

What does siege warfare mean?

It means being isolated.

An Orc army is encamped in front of the castle gate, and you never know when the war might start.

To get out of the castle, avoiding their eyes, and to destroy or grab their supplies?

It’s no different than telling you to just go out and die.

It’s good if you succeed, and it’s good if you fail.

“When the gates open for a moment and a surprise attack is launched from our side, the detached corps will draw their attention and advance north.”

It was an order to become a bait and to distract the enemy.

It sounded like ordering him to die, but Callius didn’t care.

It was what he had hoped for in the first place.

In Jevarsch, the characteristic of a maniac kept rising within him, making it difficult to control.

It was more convenient to go out and act separately.

If something goes wrong, it’d be fine to die.

After all, the war had begun.

‘Because the time has come to finish the quest slowly.’

Callius crumpled up the parchment and grabbed the hilt around his waist.

To raise the quest rewards to S rank, more special conditions were required.

‘That Great Orc Warrior.’

His battle with Kel’tuk was not over yet.

If they meet this time.

Only then would the fight with him be put to an end.

“Are you going with?”

“I can’t. I have a separate mission.”

“As expected.”

There was no way Callavan would leave a Paladin as powerful as Bernard alone.

The showdown would be three days later.

Callius was already waiting for that moment.


Three days later.

Callius spoke calmly to the Knights who looked at him.

“Those who want to live, stay. Those who want to die with me, follow.”

That’s all.

Callius headed towards the closed gate.

But his Knights followed behind, without hesitation.

“You are blessed. Isn’t it?”

“That’s right. As a maniac.”

Callavan strode to the side of Callius, who was at the forefront, and looked the Knights arrayed behind him.

After these long and short skirmishes, the wandering aspirants of the White Forest had become full-fledged Knights.

True Knights with boundless faith and loyalty, to Callius.

Callavan looked at those knights with a smirk and twisted his lips.

Yeah, they’re going to die anyway.

There’s no need to think more.

“Open the gates.”

“Open the gates!”

“Opening!”

Chwaaaak!

The soldiers turned the pulley, and the iron gate began to open with a trembling groan.

In front of it was a green sea, waiting.

Callius drew his sword without hesitation. The same went for Callavan.

“You said you were going to kill me, but you’re going to die soon.”

“Only time will tell.”

Are you forgetting your own situation?

How can you be so calm despite knowing what kind of mission you’ve been given?

Callavan bit his lips.

Ppuuuuuu –!

A horn made from a unicorn sang with a loud and magnificent clarion call.

A trumpet announcing Callius’ departure.

“That’s a good sound.”

“Is it? It’s Emily’s horn.”

“Emily?”

He still looked bright, despite facing a battlefield where death awaited.

A young girl caught Callavan’s eye, who had been wondering who Emily was.

He saw her, holding a horn in her hands.

“Are you still alive?”

He’d thought her ripped apart on the Wheel by now.

“Look forward to it. Callavan.”

“What do you mean?”

Callius, marching out of the gate, spat at him.

“The day I come back here again.”

That day –

“Will be the day your head falls off.”

Gulp. Unknowingly, Callavan swallowed with a parched throat. But then he smiled.

“You must fight fiercely. You’re still Jervain’s blood, so I’d like to give you a sword funeral. I just don’t know if your corpse will be intact.”

It was funny to hear him being sarcastic.

Callius spoke, looking at him with an expressionless face.

“Survive to the end, Callavan. So I can chop your head off.”

Tas!

Blood was pouring down in front of Callius as his red cloak fluttered in the wind.

The colour of the blood was green.

Fountains of blood splattering from the Orcs in his path.

After a long time –

In front of Callius, who had heavily diverted his way while being pursued by the Orcs –

A giant Great Warrior stood, blocking his path.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 42

Callavan von Jervain.

A man who became an adopted child of the direct line while Callius was absent. I’d met him once before inside the forest, but he wasn’t a man I liked at all.

Or rather, ‘Callius’ didn’t.

And so –

The tip of my sword naturally deviated to point towards Callavan. It wasn’t like I’d known he was going to show up, but things worked out.

Elburton was wearing a strange a smile, but just seemed to be watching the show.

“Callavan. What were you doing while we were fighting?”

I didn’t add his surname.

This was not due to a characteristic.

It just came out naturally.

Not trying to suppress him, or something like that.

Perhaps it was just the will of the original Callius.

Because, he –

Was crazy to the bone, after all.

Still, he had been a Jervain, and proud of being a descendant of the direct line.

That’s why he couldn’t stand Callavan, here of all places.

This was not the forest, but the centre of the Jervain territory.

Because this place was Jevarsch Castle.

That’s why, Callius’ will was expressing itself so strongly.

“What were you doing?”

Callavan kept his mouth shut.

But it wasn’t a silence stemming from admitting his faults.

There were many types of silence.

Most had negative connotations.

Callavan’s silence proclaimed an injustice being done upon him.

With a sullen face, and clenched fists.

He was trembling.

Not from fear.

From anger.

“I am also grieved!”

The eyes of the Knights who’d been squinting at him now opened wide at his sudden scream.

“Because I know that it is my responsibility to take the lead and protect the North more than anyone else! So I am even more grieved!”

Responding to the charges of sin with anger was a more effective tactic than expected.

Because how it contrasted against his usual behaviour.

The Knights understood his meaning without even having to be told.

“I am not in a position to speak of them right now, but there were some unavoidable circumstances. As I struggled to save the Knights immured in the White Forest, my response was delayed. But I shall do my part and dedicate my life in the coming war, for the sake of my pride as a Jervain of the North. So please refrain from these unnecessary disputes and suspicions.”

“Haaa.”

What are you trying to say at a time like this?

“You mad, huh? The guy who farted is mad about the smell?”[1]

At Callius’ vulgur sarcasm, Callavan stared at him silently for a moment.

“Callius. I know of the brave deeds you’ve performed on the battlefield this time, but I am the current direct descendant of the Jervain family.”

Don’t be so impudent.

That’s what he meant.

“You said you couldn’t fight for unavoidable reasons, but you heard of my deeds. Did you really hear them? Or did you see them in person from afar, trembling like a coward?”

Sreung!

Callavan pulled his the sword from his waist and pointed it at Callius.

“I cannot stand any more insults.”

“What if you can’t stand it? Are you going to throw down your gloves?”

Throwing down your gloves signifies that you are asking for a duel.

Callius had nothing to fear in that regard.

He’d gained confidence in his new skills, and his abilities were finally crystalizing[2]. He might’ve gotten sick of using them for the war, but a fight with Callavan would be a good test of his strength.

Bernard once said that he might be an enemy. That Elburton himself was suspicious of Callavan.

Judging from that, he was probably the main culprit behind this situation.

There was nothing good about keeping an enemy alive.

‘Once a traitor, always a traitor.’

Those who would devour the northern parts of the Carpe Kingdom must be destroyed, root and branch.

Only then the North, and Carpe –

And I – can keep living.

While everyone was frozen in silence –

Callavan looked at Callius with sad eyes and turned his back on him.

“A lot of blood has already been spilled. There’s no need to spill more between us.”

“Are you running away?”

“If my blood and Jervain’s blood should be shed anywhere, then it’s on the battlefield, not here and now. Callius.”

Ttt. Callius clicked his tongue and sheathed his sword.

“Aristocrats can’t be afraid, so you have to dress it up to sound dignified. Is that it?”

Callavan’s footsteps stopped for a moment at Bruns’ sarcastic comments, but soon they started moving again.

Bruns was of course completely useless, but for now, Callius’ lips curved in an arc.


Seuk, seuk.

“Oooh, this sword is really amazing. This red colour is weirdly ominous, like it’s covered in blood.”

Next to Callius, who was sitting cross-legged on a chair, Bruns was sitting on the ground, sharpening a sword with a whetstone.

Predator Sword – Loas.

There was also Lucen, that Callius had taken from Esther, nearby.

As the truce stretched longer and longer, Bruns had gotten anxious because he had nothing to do. This morning he said he’d found a good whetstone, and he’d been doing this since then.

“It’s done! Master, take a look at this. A great job, even if I do say so myself!”

“Well…”

Predator Swords sharpened their own blades naturally when they absorbed blood. So Bruns didn’t even need to use a whetstone, but…

“Not bad.”

“Right?”

As it climbed into the ranks of Spirit Swords this time, the blade that had been serrated like a saw had changed into a normal shape.

It had become an impressive sword with a blade tinged with red, engraved with wave-like patterns that resembled animal teeth.

Reminiscent of the sharp maw of a growling beast.

It was a pattern that well befitted the name of the Predator Sword.

“Well done.”

“It’s nothing special! Heh heh!”

It was funny how he kept trying to prove his worth.

The variety of his talents was nothing short of amazing – although there was no talent in swordsmanship among them.

“By the way, master.”

“What.”

“You don’t need this sword anymore, do you?”

“Why do you ask?”

Bruns was talking about Lucen.

Since there was the Predator Sword, the lower ranked Lucen was no longer necessary.

He kept wearing it around his waist as a spare, but ever since the Predator Sword had become a Spirit Sword –

He hadn’t needed to take it out.

During the war, there were many times when he passed by Bruns while running around frantically and wielding his sword. Bruns knew it, so that’s probably why he was bringing it up.

“Do you want it?”

I don’t really want to give it to Bruns.

Even if I don’t use it anymore, it’s still a very meaningful sword for me.

“No. I already have my dagger. Besides, I’m not good at wielding a longsword.”

“Then why?”

“… Miss Emily.”

Emily?

Emily’s name somehow cropped up.

“I heard her mumble that the sword she’s using has become too light.”

“Is that so.”

That might be the case. The blockages in her divine blood has been cleared, and that child prodigy is now walking her own path by manipulating her spirit power.

Of course, her physical ability has also increased exponentially, so her original double-edged rapier would no longer be suitable.

“That’s something I hadn’t thought of.”

Bruns is quite smart.

Even at the aspects that I don’t care about.

Of course, a father should take care of that kind of inconvenience.

Even if the word ‘father’ is still awkward, and even if I don’t think of her like a true daughter.

Either way, he’s really sharp-witted.

‘If only there was some talent for swordsmanship, he would have been much more useful.’

That’s the saddest part.

His body is naturally well-forged with strong bones and muscles, so he has the strength and stamina to never get tired, but he has no talent for swords…

It’s not that I haven’t taught him.

After that day, whenever I had time, I gave him a sword and trained him.

But his swordsmanship didn’t grow.

‘No. Even if it’s not the sword…’

If he turns to martial arts like Cedric, learning even a little will make him more useful.

Callius looked at Bruns with curious eyes.

Send him to Cedric, and ask to make Bruns useful.

Cedric already owes me enough that he can’t refuse.

“Why, why are you looking at me like this? Am I doing something wrong…?”

“No.”

Cedric is yet to return.

It will take at least a year.

Besides, now is not the time to think about that.

Callius shrugged off his thoughts about Bruns and pulled out Lucen that Esther had given him.

Life Sword – Lucen.

A spare sword. A sword given to him by Esther.

The proof of her defeat at his hands.

There were many such modifiers, for example the sword with which he used his martial skills for the first time.

However, it was now a sword that was not used often, because of the overwhelming superiority of the Predator Sword in comparison.

“Take it.”

Whirlick. He smoothly turned the sword and offered the handle to Bruns without hesitation.

“Why not give it directly…”

He had a keen eye for detail.

He seemed to have already noticed that there was some connection between Emily and Callius.

After all, Bruns had been present when Callius first met Emily.

“Well. This sword must also want a master who’d use it more. So you can pass it on.”

Giving it directly would be a little different.

Things were still a bit too awkward between them.

“Now, what’s up with Callavan?”

“Oh, I don’t know the details, but anyway, he’s going to take command in the next battle and lead the troops on the battlefield… he was babbling about honour.”

“I see what’s going on.”

From Elburton’s point of view, there’s really no excuse for kicking Callavan out, since he had been the one to adopt him as a son and even appoint him as the next Lord.

The only sin he committed was to not join the battlefield sooner.

‘It can’t even be called a sin.’

The trait of a maniac was activated while we argued so I’d spoken of him that way, but that’s all it was.

Since no problem has been revealed to the outside, it’s natural for him to have the power of command.

Perhaps Elburton is waiting for me to do something about it.

‘That attitude of trying to test me is like he’s my superior.’

But it’s a reasonable attitude.

Unlike before –

Even if I’m still the same family idiot, there’s a clear difference between one who has a use and one who doesn’t.

“Bruns.”

“Yep!”

“The guy you said was injured last time.”

“Oh, you mean Allen?”

Didn’t he hurt his eye?

Unless you reach a certain level –

If you injure one eye, you wouldn’t have gotten used to the changed depth perception so soon.

“Call him.”

“Yeah, okay. Then this, I…”

“Take it to Emily.”

“Yes! I will obey your order!”

Stop making a fuss.

While I was observing the map of the battlefield spread out on the table with a grin, I heard somebody’s voice.

“Come in.”

The tent cloth was lifted.

A boy with blonde hair entered, looking a little anxious and perplexed.

“I heard you called for me.”

“Right.”

One eye was covered with a bandage.

The white bandage was stained with blood as if the wound hadn’t healed yet.

“Is your body alright?”

“I’m fine!”

Just how a Knight should answer, even if he were on his last legs.

Although he was young, he was a Knight.

“Then I’m glad. I have a mission to entrust to you.”

“Give me your order. I will do whatever Master Callius orders.”

Good.

It was for the quest, but saving the lives of the Knights was repaid by the loyalty they showed me.

A debt of life must be repaid with life. That’s how the Northern Knights are.

“Do you know Callavan?”

“Yes.”

“He’s probably got command of the battlefield this time.”

I’ll probably have to go to the area he assigns to me.

I’ll either be assigned to a place to make a last stand, or asked to wait without any chance of being active.

Since there are Knights following me, there is a possibility that he will treat them as expendable troops and entrust them with absurd and bizarre missions.

“If he points his sword at me, I will do the same.”

“By that you mean…”

“I’m going to kill Callavan.”

“!!!”

No matter how the quest progresses, killing him is already a fact.

I have to kill him.

But not right now.

“You just spread the rumours.”

Jervain’s enemy.

And Callius, who says he wants to kill the adopted son from the collateral branch.

“If I do that, and he harms Master Callius…”

“Now that he has command, he might try to drive me to a dangerous corner.”

There is a high probability of that happening.

“Then…!”

However, I rather welcome that possibility.

“It’s not bad. It’s better than taking orders from a chain of command with him at the top.”

The trait of a maniac is quiet now, but you never know when it’ll act up again.

Rather, it’s better –

To stay away from Jervain.

“… I don’t know. It’s hard to follow your wisdom, Master Callius.”

“Then you can just see it with your own eye.”

How my plan unfolds. Even just one eye will be enough for you to see.

“What my orders will cause.”

So now is the time to spread the word.

Going by the character of the guy –

‘He will self-destruct on his own.’


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 방귀 뀐 놈이 성내는군 (lit. the guy who farted is mad) means to get angry at others for your own mistakes, translated here literally since no close idiom came to mind.

[2] 물이 오르고 (lit. water rising) refers to plants or trees, frozen during winter, reviving in the spring. As a metaphor it is used to signify that some situation or ability has improved. The next sentence uses 바라던 바다 (lit. desired sea) to refer to a fight or argument you’re hoping for, which might be a wordplay by the author (sea, water). Unfortunately, that can’t really be preserved in translation.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 41

“Old man. This is a belief that I’ve held since long ago.”

That human nature is inherently evil, rather than inherently good[1].

I can’t prove which one is right, but I personally believe that human nature is innately evil.

Was it not the humans who made the distinction of good from evil in the first place?

From the moment ‘good’ was defined, the primordial and instinctive actions of human beings were bound to be defined as ‘evil’.

So I believe in the theory of innate evil.

Honestly, I’d rather not believe it.

But I still think it’s right.

“What are you talking about so early in the morning?”

Bernard massaged his shoulders as if his whole body was sore, and rubbed his sleepy eyes.

Somehow lifting his twitching eyelids, he looked at Callius.

“Man is inherently evil.”

“So, what kind of shit was that all of a sudden… huh, I see.”

Sighing, Bernard responded to Callius, who’d been looking at him, without pondering the issue further.

“It could be, but at least I don’t think so.”

“Why not?”

“If human nature is inherently evil, wouldn’t this world be too difficult to live in? Wouldn’t it be more convenient to think it as good even if it were evil?”

“Hmm… I try to think of it as evil though.”

Humans are inherently evil.

However, by learning to live in society, you can know the wrongness of evil and restrain it.

Because if you live within a society surrounded by laws, even if you end up committing an evil, you can still return to yourself.

The principle of human behaviour is to not want to cause trouble.

To be honest, it’s hard to say which theory is right and which is wrong. But at least in my personal opinion, the theory of innate evil is the correct one.

So here’s the question.

‘Callius.’

Callius has a violent and promiscuous personality that is an ideal example for those who believe in the theory of innate evil.

In terms of superficial behaviour, he is undeniably evil.

I believe that humans are inherently evil, but they do good because they know the rules and norms of society.

Then, why do those who do not do so, act outside the rules of society?

In my view, because their heads are rotten.

Yes.

Callius has a rotten brain.

Despite knowing good from bad, he repeated his stupid actions.

Because he couldn’t live up to his father’s expectations.

Even though he was a direct descendant, he became a maniac and a scapegrace because he was constantly compared to the children of the collateral branch, and realized the depths of his own incompetence.

There was no justification for his actions.

Just because he wasn’t good enough.

Thus, an idiot named Callius was born into this world.

That was his setting in the first place.

I made him that way.

“But why are you asking that all of a sudden?”

“I don’t quite understand it.”

“What?”

“… The heart of a maniac.”

“What kind of nonsense are you spouting again…”

Haa – With a sigh, I left Bernard’s tent.

It was the crack of dawn.

Leaving Bernard muttering ‘madman’ behind me, I looked at Jevarsch from afar.

The soldiers were busy since before the dawn, standing guard, and preparing to meet the rising sun.

‘Shit.’

Just looking at them made me angry.

A situation where the excitement of the battlefield had been dominating my body, a situation where Bernard had been in my front.

If not for such a situation, I would’ve exploded in a frenzy every single moment I had been inside Jevarsch.

Tuk.

“Oh! I’m sorry!”

A soldier scuffed my shoulder as he walked by.

He was holding a large stack of munitions in his hands.

Looked like that he didn’t see me in the way due to how high the munitions had been piled up. It was quite plausible and understandable.

Isn’t this a time of war?

A soldier wouldn’t normally dare touch me, but this just happened because of the emergency wartime situation.

But –

I drew my sword without any hesitation over such a trivial matter.

“You’re not somebody who can touch me.”

Irrespective of my own will, the trait of a maniac dominated my whole being.

“Ah! I, I’m sorry! Please forgive me just this once!!”

As his neck neared the brutally drawn blade, the soldier fell flat and begged for his life. Callius naturally stepped on the soldier’s head. So natural was the action that there was no way to stop it.

“You shall be forgiven.”

“Th-, thank you…?”

“God in heaven will forgive all your sins.”

Saying that, Callius immediately struck down with the Predator Sword.

“Ugh, aaaaaah!”

The aura of murder emanating from Callius, honed from his three days of repeated slaughter in the battlefield, enveloped the soldier.

The soldier, fallen on his back, peed himself at the sight of the blade hovering over him.

“Tch… go away.”

“Yeah… yep! I’ll go away!!”

Just before slicing off the soldier’s head –

He’d blocked his right hand with his left.

‘This shitty trait.’

His left hand, which he had used to momentarily block his own sword arm with so much force, was tingling.

The trait of a maniac demanded that he really kill that soldier with a single sword.

The combination of his terrible traits put Callius in such a dreadful situation.

The soldiers and the Knights performing their respective missions were looking at him in surprise.

“This is why I didn’t want to come to the North.”

The coercion of his own character.

The characteristic, Scapegrace of the Count Family, was holding him by the ankles and slowly taking over his body.

The more he would approach the centre of Jevarsch, the more this dominance would grow.

‘My notoriety will spread more widely.’

Jervain’s maniac, who they’d thought had awoken, did not actually change.

The rumour would spread like this.

“Haa…”

Notoriety doesn’t matter however widespread it is, but the important issue is elsewhere.

The real problem is that I can’t control myself.

Murmur, murmur.

When I put divine power into my ears, whispers that I would not normally be able to hear were heard and interpreted by Bard’s Blessing.

It wasn’t very good.

– They said he was a maniac… That’s not the level of a maniac, that’s just insane.

– Shh, be quiet, or that crazy guy might hear.

– I thought a war hero had come to save us…

So I heard.

And as soon as I heard, my heart sank, because my crazy trait activated.

“Now isn’t this because of the original Callius’ innate nature?”

I don’t even know what that is.

That’s why I didn’t want to get close to Jervain.

Were that all, I’d have been able to endure it, but the fragments of Callius’ memories and emotions keep rushing in and making my blood boil.

Memories of being ignored.

Of enduring corporal punishments for committing adultery.

Memories like that just keep coming to the surface of my mind.

“I need to look for a way to silence the trait.”

Or, leave here. Either one should have been an option, but unfortunately –

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • Number of Orcs killed: 2172
  • Number of beasts Killed: 486
  • Number of people saved: 193
  • ???

<Reward> [A+] ???

The quest is still there.

There’s no other way out.

‘If you don’t reach S-rank after coming all the way here, you’ll regret it for the rest of your life.’

If so, there is only one way.

Find a way to suppress my traits.

“What if I can’t find one?”

I pondered for a while, but there was no right answer.

“If I can’t find one, there’s nothing I can do.”

I have no choice but to keep living as a maniac.


“Nochtel. Did he really say that?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Haha….”

The master of Jevarsch –

Elburton von Jervain, was speechless at Nochtel’s response.

“Has he gone crazy?”

“Maybe so. Still, I remember that he used to be respectful to the Lord in the past…”

He didn’t have that kind of spirit.

He’d followed etiquette, although he had been confrontational and arrogant.

No matter how much he’d been expelled from his family and sent to the Church to become a Pilgrim, there was no justification for blatantly rejecting a request from the Master of the North.

“He’s crazy.”

“This can’t just be swept under the rug with that. No matter what happened in the past, his behaviour towards master…”

“No. It’s better than being a dog wagging its tail in front of me. Yeah, that’s how big his guts should be.”

Elburton suppressed a smile.

It’s better to be this bold than to look like an obedient puppy in front him like in the past.

Besides, didn’t he deserve to be proud?

These last three days of dreadful battle.

There, Callius had fully imprinted his existence on the northerners.

In this War of the Wheel –

He was a necessary talent for Jevarsch, and an indispensable sword for the North.

“He knows his own value best. That’s why he’s doing this. He couldn’t, otherwise.”

Elsewhere, this rudeness would have surely been punished.

However, this was his original hometown.

And –

“He must have a lot of resentment backed up. Where would that personality go? Haha.”

“This is not the time to laugh…”

“No one else in the North can slander me like that. Strangely, I’m not even mad.”

Elburton laughed bitterly.

Nochtel was relieved and worried at the same time as he saw the smiling face of his owner.

“There’s no way he would have come back to the North if he didn’t have that courage. Even I had underestimated my own son a bit.”

“What are you going to do? If you leave it alone, it will harm the Lord’s status.”

“If my son’s being so arrogant, I’ll also have to fulfil my responsibilities as a father. Will I not?”

Duruk.

Elburton rose from his seat and left his office, heading towards the makeshift barracks inside the fortress grounds.

“He’s complaining about me now, but he’ll soon be heading somewhere else anyway.”

“Where…”

“You’ll see soon. Then all I’ll have to do is watch.”

As the Master of the North arrived, all the Knights, as well as the soldiers who’d been rushing about, bowed their heads.

Because he was the Supreme Ruler of the North.

Even though everybody within Jevarsch bowed their heads at Elburton when they saw him coming –

Only one person did not.

Only a man with dark hair and a red cloak kept his stiff neck straight.

“Callius.”

A voice that seemed to press down on his shoulders called for Callius. Even though it was just a voice, Callius felt more pressure than when he’d faced the giant beasts.

He wanted to bow his head in response.

But the nature of a maniac rejected it.

Was this due to his characteristics?

Or was it the will of the original Callius?

He couldn’t judge.

“You’re still alive.”

However.

One thing was certain.

‘This feeling…’

It was something from his past.

Callius had hated it enough to live a life that his father had to endure watching.

“You’ve grown so much. Enough to keep your neck upright in front of me.”

Callius did not respond to Elburton’s words.

He just quietly started drawing his sword.

“It feels good.”

Callius’ eyebrows rose.

What do you mean that it feels good?

While he was beset by such doubts –

A man walked out from one side of the fortress.

“Are you alright? Father.”

It was Callavan.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] 성선설과 성악설 – the two conflicting schools of thought in Confucianism, that human nature is inherently good, vs it being inherently evil, were championed by the Warring States era Chinese philosophers Mengzi and Xunji, respectively. Mengzi believed that humans were by nature righteous and society was a bad influence on them, whereas Xunzi posited that humans were born evil and ethics was needed to rectify them.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 40

“The Orcs have been meticulously accumulating their strength. They’ve prepared steadily, with their past defeats as a stepping stone.”

The roar of axes forged in bitter defeat had been mixed in the howling northern winds for many years.

The North Wind carved through the flesh of combatants and engraved deep wounds on the castle walls.

“Aaaaaaah!!”

The sounds of screams resounded across the North.

Kwaaang!

As the Orcs advanced, giant demonic beasts also rushed by their side one after another.

When the human soldiers tried to block the demonic beasts rushing to destroy the castle walls like living battering rams, they were brutally trampled.

“Still, Jervain is somehow holding on.”

The golden-haired man, with his black hood pulled all the way back, muttered as if in surprise.

“Throughout the long history of Carpe, Jervain alone has protected the North. No matter how prepared the Orcs may be, this is not a place to fall so easily.”

Ramatu of Krasion spoke in a fond tone.

Habitually tapping the ground with his staff, he twisted his lips.

“To think that a family with such a glorious history is about to fall to the minions of the Empire.”

“If you are a minion… Why do you sound so broken-hearted?”

Ramatu clicked his tongue at Lutheon’s smirking tone.

“As expected, the elites of Jervain are all tied down in the East, so there’s nothing they can do to help.”

Kuuuung –!

“You succeeded.”

“Yes…”

Ramatu’s eyes wrinkled at the corners as he stared at the castle walls with a bitter gaze.

The castle that symbolized the North.

Staunch Jevarsch, facing the rushing horde of giant demonic beasts that spent their lives to make even a single crack in its defence.

However, the northern soldiers did not hesitate a moment to sacrifice themselves, blocking the advance of the Orcs and the demonic beasts.

The battle raged on, fierce and terrible.

“Callavan, brother, what’s your move?”

With a smile on his lips, Lutheon asked Callavan von Jervain, who stood at his back.

Callavan bit his lips, as some indescribable emotion welled up within him.

“The important thing is timing.”

“That’s right. Timing. Orcs don’t seize the place, yet Jervain is destroyed! You have to take the castle at just the right time, sly like a serpent!”

Lutheon was making a scene.

Seeing his antics, Callavan exhaled heavily and tried to speak.

“I…”

Hwiiiiing

“Oh.”

When Callavan was about to say something –

Suddenly the wind changed direction.

Soon, Ramatu’s lips drew into a thin line, and Lutheon’s eyes turned cold.

“Has he recovered already? That resilience is just like a Troll! Maybe he has some kind of divine grace. Tsk.”

Ramatu glanced at Lutheon to see if the latter might know something, but Lutheon shook his head with a look of disgust.

“He just grew further after his duel with Kel’tuk. Even if he’s a maniac, a Jervain is still a Jervain. Haha… Isn’t it more fun this way?”

“… Not for me, at least.”

It isn’t fun at all.

Taking a final look at the jet-black hair and fluttering red cloak that mowed through the Orcs like a ravaging storm, Lutheon turned his back.

“But even so, it won’t change anything.”

I’ll take care of him myself.


Chwaaaak!

A sword that fell cleanly.

Cutting through a green head.

Not a single drop of blood stained the Predator Sword.

A quickness incomparable to before.

‘My body feels light.’

The sword in his hand was lighter as well.

As if it had no weight whatsoever.

As if it was part of his body, one with his arm.

That’s how Callius felt.

Although death had brushed close, his battle with Kel’tuk had also made him grow.

Six Peak Flowers technique had risen to the next level, and even the martial skills of the Silver Flower Wave Sword could be used when convenient.

Looking back on it with new eyes, his swordsmanship thus far had been cluttered and irregular.

To abolish his old habits and re-establish a style again from scratch would be quite a cumbersome task.

However, there was an army of Orcs spanning the horizons like a green sea in front of Callius.

It was the perfect stage to get some practice.

Seuk –!

With a single stroke of his sword, Orc soldiers’ heads soared into the air.

The sharp edge of the blood-soaked Predator Sword cleaved through hard skin and iron bones with ease.

“Captain is opening a path! Break through!”

“Kill one more if you got time to talk!”

Callius’ sword dance boosted the morale of his followers, and the Knights swung their swords with vigour.

But if somebody asked who stood out the most among them –

Callius looked back at the Knights, each of whom was fighting fiercely.

Among them, one left the most brilliant trace.

A child, even with a form smaller than the others, was cutting a swath through the Orcs without hesitation.

It was Emily.

Pakpakpakpakpak.

The scorching stings of her twin-edged rapier, coupled with her fox-like agility, allowed her to slowly but steadily defeat one Orc after another.

‘No need to worry there.’

The more Emily experienced real battle, the stronger she would become.

Much like himself.

Emily was a hardy flower, slowly blooming on the blood-soaked battlefield.

“Callius!”

Chajijijik!!

The nearby Orcs were suddenly submerged in a thunderous explosion.

Bernard appeared, with even his beard looking disheveled.

“We have to move forward. Since we’re at this point, there’s no turning back. Quickly!”

“I know.”

Sreung.

Callius, holding the Predator Sword, erupted with pure divine power.

Sword petals appeared on the surface of the blade, and a strange silver light enveloped him.

“Let’s go.”

“Right!”

Silver Flower Wave Sword – Raging Flower Wave.

A rush of silver petals, raging like stormy waves in a furious sea.

Kwaaaaaaaa –!

Chwajajajajajajaja!

And a thunderbolt enveloping it all, spreading destruction wherever it touched.

With a single technique, the Orcs were struck down under the storm and thunder.

Kwaaaaang!

“Now!”

Immersed in the joy of battle, Bernard led the Knights forward.

“Move! If we don’t break through now, there’s no future for any of us!”

“Go! Go damn it!”

“I’m going! Kahak!”

“Hey! Allen, come to your senses! If you hesitate now, you’ll die!”

“I know, Aaron!”

Those who fell, tried to tie down the enemies for the sake of those still standing.

Those who fall, try to grab the enemy’s ankles, and those who do not, move forward. In that fierce and tangled battlefield, each individual’s high and low justice clashed.

However, in Callius’ eyes there were only those who blocked and those who wanted to break through, so he only kept cutting and slashing at the forefront.

For the past three years, he had internalized the way to survive in this mad world.

‘Cut, and you can live.’

A path can be opened just by cutting.

Stop cutting, and you will die.

A terribly simple logic.

He had engraved it in his heart.


There is an old saying, that children grow up by fighting. Because human beings mature by feeling various emotions and various pains as they strike others, are struck in turn, and keep fighting.

“You’ve grown up.”

Elburton, standing on top of the fortress walls and looking down on the battlefield, thought that the old saying rang true.

That kid had grown up.

Looking at him, who would think he was the shame of the North?

One who had been called a fool, now cleaved through the battlefield and opened a path.

“A new wind is blowing.”

Cough, cough!

Elburton let out a bloody cough, but ignored it and kept looking only at Callius.

The Knights following Callius, who pierced the flank of the Orc army, were breaking through the path straight to Jevarsch.

And where that knot of melee battle unfolded –

A silver flower was blooming.

“He pierced their flank, aiming for the moment when they were rushing forward. It’s not some easy thing to do even with Bernard by your side.”

Bernard didn’t have the kind of personality to make such a judgment.

Perhaps it was Callius’ decision.

He was lucky. He got the timing right.

But without the ability to support it, it would have collapsed quickly.

Yet Callius managed it.

Now, he had reached the end of the Orc army ranks and was on the verge of joining Jervain’s soldiers.

“Was my judgment right or wrong to kick you out?”

Did you grow up like that because you were chased out?

Or did you always hold such a possibility? Elburton shook his head at his meaningless thoughts.

Those vague ideas had no significance anymore.

He was the Jervain, who must protect the North, before he was the father of a maniac.

It was time to sweep away those cloudy thoughts with a strong north wind, and act as the Master of the North.

Tas.

Kiiing!

Jumping off the walls, the Supreme Ruler of the North unsheathed his sword.

Kuung. A step, and his posture gave rise to a new wind.

Huuuung –!

The sword that accompanied the beginning of the North.

The wind that sprang forth from the Storm Sword, Callis, cleaved the battlefield in half like the miracle of Moses.

Step by step, his heavy gait carried him to the line separating the Orcs and the Jervain soldiers, his black hair and red cloak fluttering behind him.

“Callius.”

The eyes of the son, covered in green blood, did not consider his father worth looking at.

So, the father, too –

Did not treat him as a son.

“The war has just begun. Do you need a break already?”

“… No need.”

“Then go get them. Sacrifice the heads of our enemies who ravaged the North!”

At Elburton’s cry, the Jervain soldiers raised their swords towards the sky.

And Callius, too –

Turned his back on him again.

Leaving behind Jevarsch, that he had barely reached after such hardship.


Teok, teok.

“Haa…”

Callius, who could not even take off his armour properly, sat down on a chair as if lying down to rest, placing his feet on an unknown piece of luggage strewn nearby and exhaling a long breath.

Three days.

In the battlefield that had lasted for three days, he had teetered between life and death dozens of times and had surpassed his own limit hundreds of times.

It was not difficult to deal with the Orcs. Not just Orc soldiers, even Orc warriors were no longer difficult for him to deal with.

Rather, they were just the right level for practicing and catching his own bad habits.

‘The problem was them.’

The giant beasts.

Who knew how the Orcs had tamed such beasts, but they now fought side by side.

The beasts were the size of houses, so no matter how good one’s sword skills were, a brief mistake in battle was enough to invite death.

Of course, they were too big, so they had dull senses, and stabbing the eyes or a vital point could knock one down.

“Master, here, please drink some water.”

Gulp, gulp.

Callius drank all the water from the bucket in one go, and started wiping the blood and sweat from his weapon with a wet towel.

“Good that you didn’t die.”

“Hehe, you know best how tough my lifeline is. Haha!”

Bruns survived until the respite that followed the long three-day battle.

There were some shallow wounds on him, but compared to the soldiers and Knights strewn around all over the place, he still looked like he had physical strength to spare.

“How much longer will this go?”

“I don’t know. I don’t know if this battlefield will go on for a month or even a year.”

Despite his words, he doubted it’d last that long.

From the enemies’ point of view, they wanted to quickly capture the castle before reinforcements arrived for the defenders.

It was the Orcs who didn’t have time.

In contrast, the defenders only needed to weather the siege…

‘Has it been reduced by about half?’

The defending army had been reduced by half.

Because the elites of Jervain were absent, and the numerical inferiority of their side was also evident.

The situation was where they had only managed to avoid the worst outcome.

“How about the old man, and Emily?”

“Both of them are resting. You never know when another fight will break out.”

Both suffered only minor wounds.

Neither were seriously hurt.

If you call that luck, then they were lucky.

“Ah, a Knight named Allen lost an eye. He’s still so young.”

“Is that so.”

He lost an eye in the war.

As a Knight, he was fortunate not to have lost his limbs, but it would take time to adapt nonetheless.

“And the other Knights who followed me?”

“It’d be right to say that about half died.”

“Right.”

Even skilled Knights died.

Not all of them could live on.

It left a bitter taste, but he couldn’t help it.

Because this was a battlefield.

“But from now on, more and more people are going to follow master. I heard the soldiers whispering, I could clearly see with my two eyes and hear with my two ears, they were singing master’s praises!”

“Bruns.”

“Yep! Master! There’s been a lot of talk that master should be the new Lord of the North rather than that Callavan or Killavan or whoever! You don’t need to worry!”

“Noisy.”

“Yep!”

However, Bruns was still all smiles.

You don’t even know when you’ll die, so why are you having so much fun?

It’ll all be over when you die.

“But where’s Callavan?”

“Well. The soldiers didn’t seem to know either.”

“Hmm, I see.”

Fatalite’s Wheel.

It probably had something to do with this quest.

“It doesn’t really matter.”

“Yes? What do you mean?”

“It’s nothing.”

[Fatalite’s Wheel]

  • Number of Orcs killed: 1172
  • Number of beasts Killed: 486
  • Number of people saved: 193
  • ???

<Reward> [A+] ???

If there’s a knot, just cut it.

Then the rewards will go up.

That’s all I can think of right now.

Anything else doesn’t matter.

There are things other than that that are much more worrisome.

What I am most worried about –

The most troublesome situation –

Because it has reached the point where it can’t be suppressed any longer.

“Callius von Jervain.”

A strong-looking old man, with wavy gray hair in a short ponytail, called to Callius.

‘Nochtel.’

The butler of the Jervain family, who’d sworn his lifelong allegiance to Elburton. Nochtel.

His skills were on par with a Paladin.

An old man who maintained an upright posture like a well-forged sword.

A butler.

At least, that’s what he called himself.

“His Excellency is summoning you.”

Elburton’s summons.

Originally, I would have gone without protesting.

But that’s not who I am right now.

“Only one being can tell me to come and go as they please. The God in heaven, Valtherus, is the only one. So if the Count wants to see me, he must come to me directly. Go tell him, loyal dog.”

The characteristic, Scapegrace of the Count Family.

It’s started dominating my sense of self.


Editor’s Notes:

None for this chapter.

To the readers. We’ve reached chapter 40! As usual, a quick reminder to leave a like or comment in the site if you like the story, since this is primarily a hobby project and reader engagement is what drives it. Also, don’t forget to rate/review on NovelUpdates if you haven’t yet! Now then, stay safe, and see you all in the New Year!


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 39

Callius stiffened.

‘I… father?’

He stared at the ceiling of the hut with an empty gaze.

“… Didn’t you know?”

“… No.”

How am I supposed to know?

I can’t believe it even after hearing it myself.

“Uh… then just forget what I just said.”

“As if I can forget about it!”

Bernard coughed at his sarcastic reply. Thinking about it, he let out a bewildered laugh.

“I was going to tell you when the time was right… Why did you do something like this?”

“So it’s my fault?”

“Well, it’s not a bad thing. You even pierced Emily’s divine blood, something that no one else could do! How overwhelming must it be that it was her father who managed it! Now that child has been rid of her biggest anxiety.”

Bernard tried to cover up his mistake! How effective! A splendid attempt at lightening the mood.

Unfortunately, Callius was not swept away by the refreshing atmosphere.

“Are you sure it’s my kid? A kid I don’t even know of, how could it be mine?”

“… I’m sure as can be that she’s your child. I heard the story from the Count himself.”

Inhaling from the pipe again, Bernard started speaking slowly, exhaling puffs of smoke.

“It was a dawn just before sunrise. A strong and bleak wind was blowing through the North, much like today…”

“Stop blabbering and come to the point. Don’t test my patience too much.”

“You damn kid.”

Bernard, who’d spat out a curse, left the pretence behind and cut to the chase.

“Ten years ago, someone left Emily with the family. The Count immediately searched for the mother of the child that had been left behind, and found her identity.”

“Who was she?”

“It was the attendant of a young noblewoman named Ailee who left Emily behind.”

Ailee? It’s a pretty common name.

“Which family’s daughter was she?”

“Berriaren. She was a baron’s daughter, Ailee de Berriaren.”

Ailee de Berriaren.

“She was from a noble family located in the South, whose lands are famous for blueberries. How did you meet that young girl?”

“…”

That’s what I want to ask.

Callius. How old was this bastard…?

‘Callius’ age now…’

Twenty-six.

So, he slept with the young lady when he was about fourteen?[1]

Or rather, the one who is now me, did that.

This guy deserved to be called the prodigal son of the Church.

But I don’t feel particularly good.

‘I got the responsibility without any of the fun. That’s fucked up.’

A passionate night with a young lady, whom I can’t even remember.

Emily was born from that joining.

“Ailee… ugh.”

All of a sudden, foreign memories come rushing in.

A woman’s face.

Her terrible complexion only adds to my confusion.

It feels like my head is going to split.

I’d hoped not, but I guess it’s true.

Damn Callius.

“… Does Emily know?”

“She knows. She knows that her father is a maniac who ruined the family name, and is also called the prodigal son of the Church.”

“Damn it…”

Callius covered his face with both hands. It was only now that all of Emily’s reactions so far began to make sense.

‘No, honestly, she’s not my child.’

She is Callius’ child.

So, I don’t have to feel this guilt and this sense of obligation.

Obviously, that’s the case.

But –

‘Now I am Callius.’

Hoo

He took a deep breath, wiped his face and looked at Bernard.

“What should I do now?”

“Why are you asking me that, you bastard? Now that you know the truth, be nice to Emily.”

“That, Ailee… No, where is the young lady Ailee?”

Ssss-haaa.

Bernard, exhaling another puff of smoke, looked at Callius with bitter eyes.

“Seems she died.”

“Unfortunate.”

Then there was only one person left in this world who Emily could depend on.

There was only Callius.

‘There’s no way that Count Jervain would have behaved as her grandfather.’

He could understand why Emily was so close to Bernard. But why did Bernard love that child so much?

‘Because she’s my child…’

His thoughts were a mess.

He didn’t know how to untangle this tangled web of relationships.

“What are you going to do now?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s not the right time, but you’ve found out anyway. Since that’s the case, you’ll have to start getting your act together as a father from now on!”

“… A twelve-year-old daughter suddenly popped up. Do you think I can just accept it that easily?”

To be honest, I don’t feel any shame.

Emily is a child born of the original Callius, and she is not mine.

“Hey! How could such words come out of a father’s mouth! If you are the man with the dick, you must take responsibility!”

“… How do I become a father? What should I do?”

“I have no idea.”

“You must have some idea, don’t you?”

“No, because I don’t have children either…?”

“Yes? What did you do all your life that you aren’t married even in this age?”

“I devoted my all to the God, Valtherus.”

“Damn it, you’re useless.”

I really thought he could give me some decent advice…

“Hmm… So, why don’t you two have a good meal together? When people eat something delicious, they naturally start talking about this and that, don’t they?”

“In this situation, where anything could happen any moment? “

“Even if war breaks out, we’ll still eat. We’ll still shit and piss. What difference does it make?”

And –

“Isn’t a battlefield a place with an uncertain future? In my opinion, Emily…”

She’s not the type to flinch from war. Her body will be itching to test its strength, since her divine blood has just been pierced.

A twelve-year-old girl.

Of course, if we reach the castle, we can stop her, but until then, there is nothing we can do.

“Okay. It’s not my place to interfere. You knew pretty late, but you’re still her one and only father. Good luck.”

Tuk, tuk.

Bernard patted my shoulders and went out for a walk, or to hunt.

“This is driving me crazy….”

As I was pondering the situation for a while –

“Why did you call me again?”

Emily came.

“…”

“Why are you looking at me like that? I heard from Grandpa that you called me… didn’t you?”

That damned old man.

I wasn’t even mentally prepared, but he called Emily here with this timing?

“What, why are you staring at me like that?”

Looking at her closely, there were similarities.

Emily was also quite beautiful, probably because Callius’ face didn’t lose to anybody in handsomeness either.

Fiery eyes[2], and jet-black hair.

And the gray pupils that represented the girl’s bloodline.

Although she was young now, in time she would bloom into a strong flower, capable of withstanding the harsh northern winds.

“How do you feel?”

“You mean my body? It’s good. It feels much lighter and stronger than before. Now, I can even win against the Orcs without poisoning them.”

That’s not what I was asking.

I didn’t know what to say.

Bernard said that she already knew.

But wasn’t it a bit strange to suddenly call her my daughter?

“Then… you’re lucky.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t hold you back.”

“It’s not that.”

“Huh? Then what is it?”

Callius scratched the back of his neck in bewilderment.

“Have you eaten…?”

“… No. Not yet.”

“Then let’s have dinner together.”

“Suddenly? You usually tell me to go away and not disturb you. I thought you liked to eat alone.”

I thought so too.

The only thing I could enjoy in this world was the food.

‘Shit.’

I wanted to turn back time right now, but I didn’t have that kind of an ability.

I never thought she would be my daughter.

“I’m giving you a special chance to eat together.”

“What exactly is special…”

Emily seemed troubled, as if she sensed the strange atmosphere.

But after ruffling her own hair a bit, she nodded her head.

“Wait.”

I went out of the cabin and looked for Bruns in a hurry.

“Bruns!”

“Yes, yes! What?”

“Where’s the cloth bag?”

“It’s here. But what’s going on…”

“I need some food. Is there anything suitable inside?”

“Uh… yes. There is some roe deer and wild boar meat from master’s catch last time.”

“That’s enough.”

“Should I help?”

“No, you keep doing what you’re doing.”

Bruns was tanning the hide of the horned bear that Emily had caught.

Because of the size, he was even having to work with a few of the nameless Knights, so I didn’t ask Bruns to help this time.

‘I have to do it.’

Due to the circumstances, I can’t treat you to something great.

Still, it’s the first meal the father and the daughter will have together.

It’s better if the father prepares the meal himself.

“It’s not difficult.”

During the past few years, Callius had wandered all over Carpe, and ate well on his own.

Something of this level was not difficult.

Callius immediately lit the fire.

Then, he affixed the whole of the meat and placed it over the bonfire.

The quality of the meat itself wasn’t bad.

If so, how would it taste?

The answer was that it depended on the spices.

Because a large part of the flavour of food came from the spices. And Callius had the finest spices, bought in Tristar, in his hands.

A variety, including precious ones like salt and pepper, to delight the senses.

“Perfect.”

Now it was just a matter of waiting.

Would this be enough to reach Emily’s heart by starting the attack through her stomach?

Seemed doable.

“Oh, Callius. Are you cooking your food?”

“The smell is something else. It looks delicious! Can I have some?”

It was Allen and Aaron.

They thought he was pretty friendly, and they usually talked politely.

But today was not a usual day.

Callius looked at them with cold eyes.

“You’d better sod off.”

“Oh, yep.”

Allen turned back right away, and Aaron also tried to turn around quickly but stumbled and fell in the process.

“Ugh.”

Due to Aaron’s enormous size, dust rose in the dry wind.

“Useless bastard. Go away right now.”

“Yes, yep! Sorry!”

The dust flew in the air, but as expected, Callius was already far away with the smoked boar meat in hand.

“What’s the matter?”

“It’s nothing.”

“I don’t think it’s nothing.”

“… Eat this.”

Callius sliced ​​the meat with a sharp knife and handed the piece to Emily on a plate.

“Oh, thank you.”

“Eat it.”

They sat side by side on a fallen log and started eating.

There was no conversation whatsoever.

Only the sound of knives and forks, accompanied by the dry wind, could be heard. The rest was a deafening silence.

‘What should I say?’

Emily was also being quiet for some reason.

They didn’t even make eye contact, just stared at their own plates as they ate.

‘This kid must know I’m her father… What is she thinking?’

The more he thought about it, the more he felt at sea.

Fighting an Orc Warrior seemed easier in comparison.

He’d rather ask Emily’s attendant what she liked.

“Where did your servant go? I don’t think I’ve seen her in a while.”

“She’s dead. She was hiding but got hit blindly by an Orc’s sword.”

“… I see.”

He hadn’t known because he hadn’t been interested.

“I guess you weren’t very close.”

“They’ve been with me since I was little. Nia since I was five, and Wendy since I was seven.”

Not anymore, though.

“… Is that so?”

Even so, it didn’t show in her demeanour.

Or else he would’ve found out before now.

Had she been witnessing and enduring, with that small body, the deaths of those she loved?

Even so, she never gave up, but kept swinging her sword and tempering herself.

‘Strong.’

She was one strong kid.

Why was a child so proud that she would accept the harsh storms of the world and the deaths of her loved ones, and quietly endure it all despite the pain?

A child who did not even call her father, father; was afraid of being abandoned, and yet tried to prove herself with a sword.

That child, was his own daughter.

‘If it weren’t for that old man, I wouldn’t have known for the rest of my life.’

Who would have thought that such a proud child was the daughter of a maniac?

It seemed incredible.

“It’s alright, though. Now I won’t have let them depart in vain.”

Kug.

Emily poked the last piece of meat with a fork, put it in her mouth and chewed.

The child who had been imprisoned in a bandits’ den just the other day, became an adult within such a short time.

A child who had gone through a lot at once, grew up to fit with her environment.

But for some reason, Callius felt a pang in his chest at the sight.

“I ate well. It tasted good. If you want, we can do it again next time.”

“Fine.”

“Yeah.”

Emily handed him the plate back and stood up, holding her sword.

“What are you going to do now?”

“Training!”

Was there another twelve-year-old girl in this world who could talk about training with such a bright smile?

“Then I…”

That was then –

Suddenly, the Knights started making a ruckus.

“What’s going on?”

“I don’t know either. But Master Bernard’s signal stopped…”

“Old man?”

Callius, who made eye contact with Emily, quickly grabbed his sword and ran out.

As he widened his senses and found Bernard’s aura, a plain spread out before him as if waiting.

Bernard was there.

He was slowly pulling out his sword.

“What’s going on…”

Ppuuuu –!!

It wasn’t Bernard’s voice that resolved Callius’ doubts, but the sound of horns from the battlefield.

“It’s starting.”

The green waves straddling the pure white snow began to invade the gray castle.

The war –

It was about to start.


Editor’s Notes:

[1] Koreans count age, as a rule of thumb, one year more than how it’s done internationally.

[2] 총기 가득한 눈망 (lit. eyes full of guns), translating from context.


Sword Pilgrim – Chapter 38

Divine power flows throughout this world, to the extent that every citizen of a country may have divine power simply by virtue of being born in a country serving a God.

However, just having divine power is not enough for it to be used. Skill in its use and growth in power can only come from tireless and repeated effort.

But sometimes, there are people like Emily, born with a disability.

Originally, divine power revolves around the outer parts of the body, and you have to pull it in and circulate it inside your body.

So the first step was to pull it into your body, but that’s where Emily was stuck.

‘So it’s just a matter of piercing that blockage.’

Puduk.

Emily, who had her teeth bared, pretended to be calm and awkwardly tried to assume a relaxed posture.

“I’ll be fine! I won’t hold you back! I’m confident I’ll fight better than Bruns.”

“Comparing yourself to something like Bruns is already proof that you’re holding me back.”

Bruns would have shed some big fat tears if he’d heard the conversation, but fortunately, only Callius and Emily were present.

“Are you going to throw me away? Make me wait here for the war to end?”

“You’re saying something strange. I never picked you up. I never picked you up, but now I’m throwing you away, isn’t that absurd?”

“You’re being difficult on purpose, you freak.”

“Then I’ll talk straight like a freak.”

I approached Emily and stretched out my hand, shining with divine power.

“What, what are you doing?”

“I will pierce your divine blood.”

“Uh…? Divine blood? Suddenly?”

“Like you said, in your current state, you’re only going to hold me back in battle. So I have to make you useful, even if only a little.”

“… That’s absurd. The Lord tried to help me, too. The Church said that a long time ago, they could pierce the divine blood by pouring holy water all over the body…”

Now they had no more holy water.

Making it impossible.

That’s what Emily would have heard.

But.

“I can.”

Only me in this world.

But it wasn’t as simple as it sounded.

Artificially piercing the divine blood could easily cause complications.

And if the pierced blood didn’t heal, divine power would leak everywhere, mixing with the blood, accumulating blood pressure and causing death in the end.

So, the first requirement –

Had to be a person who could precisely manipulate their spirit power. And the second requirement was for them to be someone the patient could trust.

The divine blood was the second most important part a Knight had to protect, after their head and heart.

‘And finally –’

One had to be able to completely heal the divine blood that had been pierced.

In short –

Someone with access to holy water.

And Callius was the only person in Carpe who met all these conditions.

Although some holy water would be wasted, it was enough if he made some more later.

Valtherus’ Tears could be nurtured if certain conditions were met, and Callius was somebody who knew all those conditions.

‘This battlefield isn’t going to be fatal enough for me to need holy water three times.’

I’d be lying if I said this is worth it, but it’s a kind of investment.

As an adult, and as a Pilgrim wielding a single sword, it’s my duty to make sure that this young, fragile seed can germinate with a solid foundation.

A fragile girl who realizes her own weakness more than anybody else, and disguises her earnest wish not to be abandoned with an incongruent serenity.

So that Emily can bloom properly –

“Give me your wrist.”

“Can I really trust you?”

“If you’re fine with living like this for the rest of your life, you don’t have to.”

Emily pondered for a moment, before reaching out.

“I’m a Jervain. It’s not death that I’m afraid of.”

“I didn’t ask you.”

“Ask me!”

“Fine, what are you afraid of?”

“Uselessness. I’m more afraid of that. So, Callius.”

So, I –

“Make me useful.”

“Then I will tell you one thing. You will become another useful sword for me.”

Emily nodded her little head.

Soon, Callius’ divine power permeated into the girl’s body.

“Heuk!”

As the arrant divinity suffused her whole being, the girl was sweating profusely.

Unfamiliar pain and torpidity assaulted her in tandem as pure divine power cleared the pathways for the divine blood to flow for the first time.

However, at some point –

Emily got used to the pain.

No, for the first time in her life, she felt the euphoria of power flowing through her.

“Don’t get too excited.”

As much as Emily was sweating, Callius was sweating as well.

Because Emily’s condition was more serious than expected.

‘It’s not just one place that’s blocked.’

As if someone had done it intentionally, her divine blood was blocked in several places.

It was not a problem that could be solved in just one go.

‘I’m going crazy.’

I started with a light heart, but as things progressed, anxiety began to creep in, like a serpent slowly raising its head from hibernation.

Even the thought that I might die here if I made a single mistake instead of in the coming war, filled my head.

Emily’s divine blood was pierced again.

“Ouch!”

Perhaps in excruciating pain, Emily immediately spewed out some blood.

The satisfaction of divine power flowing into her divine blood disappeared, and her complexion was pale as if she was about to die.

‘Not yet.’

It was still too early for her to drink the holy water.

“Be patient.”

A full seven out of the hundred blood vessels had been clogged. She had to wait till he pierced them all.

Callius’ shoulders, with his hands on Emily’s back, were heavy.

However, he had to continue.

If he stopped now, Emily would die without even being able to bloom.

Kung! There was a ripple of shock as if something had exploded inside her body.

“Ugh!”

Patter. The dripping blood and its thick scent tickled his senses.

But not yet. The end was still far away.

Immediately, he pierced the next blockage.

Kung! Kung! Kuung!

The small body staggered as if it couldn’t stand the pain.

This must have been enough to cause even a grown man to cry and ask him to stop.

“Ugh, ugh…!”

But Emily still tried to endure it.

Even a little girl was trying so hard, so how could he show a weak heart?

Finally, he managed to finish piercing all the blocked divine blood.

A time of unpausing toil had passed in heavy silence, but it was not in vain.

Callius, who had succeeded in his task, took out the holy water.

“Drink.”

Slurp.

“Damn.”

Though he’d thought she was holding up well, Emily suddenly lost consciousness.

Already unconscious…

Her eyes were pale, and the black blood she’d spat out was enough to wet the floor.

Her condition was worse than expected.

Somehow, she lost consciousness even though she didn’t make a single moan from the time he pierced the fifth blockage.

Callius immediately fed her more holy water.

Putting his fingers in her mouth, pouring holy water, and pressing on her tongue.

Forcing her to drink.

But was it because he was too careless?

“Come on, breathe…”

Emily stopped breathing.

Callius cursed and took a long breath.

“Kohok!”[1]

Cough! Cough!

Emily’s complexion, which had become pale after vomiting a mass of black blood, slowly returned to normal.

An hour later, Callius grabbed the girl’s wrist and began passing his power into her.

Not only giving her his own energy, he even began to guide her own divine power.

Along the pathway of the divine blood, the divine power gradually gathered from the outside and circulated, little by little, little by little, to the centre.

Towards her elixir field.

‘Look at this.’

With just a little guidance, she was already taking the initiative. Taking to the process like a fish to water.

“Don’t get excited.”

The pathway of Emily’s divine blood, which had just been pierced, was still not completely cleared.

If you run too fast, you are more likely to get hurt.

It is more difficult to heal internal wounds than external ones.

Now that holy water was available, those could be cured easily, but there was no need to foster such bad habits from the start.

Callius guided Emily’s power for an hour or two so that the divine blood that had been pierced would not be blocked again.

Around the time when the drops of sweat had cooled down and settled all over his body –

Gradually, a soft light began to shine.

From Emily’s body.

A soft light signifying the flow of divine power.

‘Done.’

The man removed his hands from the girl’s body and raised his eyes sharply.

His eyes were dark and his skin flaky, as if he hadn’t slept for three or four days, but he had no regrets.

“It’s brilliant.”

The girl in front of him was covering the world with a dazzling gleam.

An effulgence of silver –

Like a flower, blooming.


Kuuuung –!

The gigantic form fell down.

Its fur was matted with blood, and the leathery skin covered with sword scars.

“It’s all raggedy.”

“Still, I did well enough. So praise me.”

“It’s useless. It’s not a technique to tear up the opponent like this. It’s a technique to cover up a one-shot skill inside a dozen other normal skills.”

“You’re just nagging. It’s fine because I got it in the end!”

“On the battlefield, are you only going to kill one guy? If so, then it’s fine.”

“… Tsk.”

In front of Emily was a huge bear with horns on its forehead.

It was a demonic beast that was the original owner of the cave that Emily and Callius had entered.

It was a perfect opponent for Emily, who had finally pierced through her divine blood.

‘A bit too enthusiastic, but not bad.’

It was the first time in her life that she was dealing with spiritual power, so how could that be?

Even so, her talent was real.

The girl was already gathering her divine power inside the elixir field.

But it wasn’t harmful.

‘Not all swordsmanship is learned from others.’

There were many types of swordsmanship among the Knights.

Congenital, and acquired.

Many of them started as Squires of other Knights, learned how to hold a sword, and learned swordsmanship through training and guidance.

Most of the time, that was the normal approach.

But not for Emily.

The young girl’s talent was that dazzling.

Emily was a born Knight.

A talent that no one could teach.

To put it simply, she was a child who could take care of herself even if left alone.

‘If you just stop her bad habits, she’ll soar quickly.’

Unlike himself.

“This unlucky guy.”

“What? What did you say?”

“We can’t even eat its meat anyway, so let’s just peel off the skin as a souvenir and go.”

“And this?”

“You have good eyesight. The horns of horned bears can be made into artifacts, so it’s better to collect them. They’ll be useful.”

Callius turned over the bear’s body with one hand and began skinning it.

As if it was not something he had done once or twice, the skin was completely peeled off in the blink of an eye.

It was not something that could be done easily if you didn’t have moderate strength and dexterity.

“You do the horns.”

“Yeah!”

Callius handed his dagger to Emily. The horns were easily harvested with Zornik.

“Leave the skin to Bruns. He’s uselessly good with leftovers.”

“Yeah! Are we leaving now?”

“Right.”

The day was already bright.

The mornings were late in the North.

They’d gotten delayed more than expected.

“Let’s go.”

“Yeah! Callius!”

Long shadows trailed after the dark-haired man and the girl accompanying him as they walked under the light of the dawn.


In a while.

Returning to the makeshift camp, Callius was immediately summoned by Bernard.

Bernard took out the pipe from his mouth and puffed out smoke.

“What is it? So early in the morning?”

“The problem is it’s morning. What did you do with Emily!”

“… What would I have done with that little kid?”

“Tell me the truth!!”

Did you swallow a foghorn?[2]

His shout was like thunder.

Callius, covering his ears, confided what had happened last night before the old man made even more noise.

“What… her divine blood?!”

“Yeah. I did a good job, so stop looking at me like a paedophile.”

“I can’t believe it! What kind of ability did you use to pierce Emily’s divine blood! I don’t know if it’s something else…”

“… Did you think I would have pierced something other than her divine blood?”

“Really, you didn’t, right?”

“Fuck, what do you see me as?”

As Callius spat out a curse, Bernard put down the pipe as if he was sorry.

And started running right away.

He seemed to be rushing to see Emily’s condition.

There was nothing wrong with that per se, but it highlighted the (lack of) credibility of a famous maniac.

After Callius waited for a while with his arms folded, Bernard finally came back with a smile on his face, and said:

“Callius. You’ve never been a kind person to anyone I’ve seen. I don’t know how you did it, but I have to ask you this. What’s the purpose of piercing Emily’s divine blood?”

“It was just a whim.”

“I, too, had scrutinized Emily’s clogged divine blood carefully. Even a Paladin in the Master’s realm would have said that it was up to God to fix it. It must have been no easy task. Right?”

That’s right.

Emily almost died along the way.

And I’m exhausted, too.

“I think you already know, right?”

“What do you mean?”

What do I know?

“Stop playing the fool. I know your personality, so I’m sure that you won’t suffer that much for just somebody in the family. So I’m guessing that you’ve noticed.”

If that’s the case –

“Did Emily tell you?”

That in fact, you –

“You are her father.”


Editor’s Notes:

[1] This might be CPR, but the text doesn’t go into detail.

[2] 기차화통을 구워 드셨나 (lit. did you bake and swallow a train’s smokestack) is an idiom meaning one sounds like a foghorn.